This is a modern-English version of The Tinguian: Social, Religious, and Economic Life of a Philippine Tribe, originally written by Cole, Fay-Cooper.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Tinguian
Social, Religious, and Economic Life of a Philippine Tribe
By
Fay-Cooper Cole
Assistant Curator of Malayan Ethnology
1922
Contents
- List of Illustrations 231
- Introduction 235
- I. Geographical Relations and History 238
- II. Physical Type and Relationships 247
- III. The Cycle of Life 261
- Birth 261
- Childhood 272
- Engagement and Marriage 278
- Death and Burial 283
- The Layog 290
- IV. Religion and Magic 295
- V. The Ceremonies 315
- 1. The Minor Ceremonies 315
- 2. The Great Ceremonies 327
- 3. Special Ceremonies 355
- VI. Social Organization. Government. The Village 359
- VII. Warfare, Hunting, and Fishing 371
- VIII. Economic Life 387
- IX. Products of Industry 413
- Iron-Working 413
- Spinning and Weaving 416
- Manufacture of Rope and String 420
- Bark Cloth 422
- Basket Making 423
- Mats 426
- Dyes 426
- Net Making 427
- Manufacture of Pottery 427
- Pipe Making 428
- Method of Drying Hides 429
- X. Decorative Art 431
- XI. Personal Adornment, Dances, and Musical Instruments 437
- XII. Music, By Albert Gale 443
- Conclusions 486
- Index 491
List of Illustrations
Text-Figures
- 1. Child's Cradle and Jumper
- 2. Diagram of a Game
- 3. Cross Sections Showing Types of Graves
- 4. Ceremonial Paraphernalia
- 5. Household Objects
- 6. Spoons and Ladles
- 7. Types of Knives
- 8. Head-axes
- 9. Spears
- 10. Shields
- 11. Chicken Snare
- 12. Bird Snares
- 13. Fishing Devices
- 14. Grass Knife; Root Adze; Rice Cutter
- 15. Agricultural Implements
- 16. Devices Used in Spinning and Weaving
- 17. Rope-Making Appliances
- 18. Bark Beater
- 19. Basket Weaves
- 20. Net Needle and Mesh Stick
- 21. Tobacco-Pipes
- 22. Designs on Pipes and Pottery
- 23. Decorative Designs
- 24. Patterns Used in Weaving
- 25. Blanket Designs
- 26. Musical Instruments
Plates
- Frontispiece: Map of Northwestern Luzon.
- I. The Province of Abra, Looking Inland from the Coast Range.
- II. Abra, Looking toward the Sea from the Top of the Cordillera Central.
- III. Manabo Man.
- IV. Man of Ba-ak.
- V. Manabo Woman.
- VI. Woman of Patok.
- VII. A Mountain Tinguian from Likuan.
- VIII. A Young Man from Likuan.
- IX. Girl from the Mountain Village of Lamaw (Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
- X. A Woman from Lamaw (Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
- XI. A Typical Small Boy (Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
- XII. The Baby Tender.
- XIII. A Betrothed Maiden.Page 231
- XIV. The Wedding.
- XV. Mothers and Babies.
- XVI. Funeral of Malakay.
- XVII. The Whipping at a Funeral.
- XVIII. Inapapaiag. An Offering to the Spirits.
- XIX. The Medium's Outfit.
- XX. Ceremonial Houses.
- XXI. Balaua. The Greatest of the Spirit Structures.
- XXII. Spirit Houses in a Garden.
- XXIII. The Kalangan: A Spirit House; Second in Importance.
- XXIV. The Saloko. A Split Bamboo, in which Offerings are Placed. Ceremonies.
- XXV. The Saloko. A Spirit Bamboo, in which Offerings are Placed.
- XXVI. Ready to Launch the Spirit Raft on the River.
- XXVII. The Tangpap. An Important Spirit Structure.
- XXVIII. Gateway at Likuan.
- XXIX. Pottery Houses, for the Spirit of the Rice.
- XXX. A Medium Making an Offering to the Guardian Stones.
- XXXI. Ceremonial Pounding of the Rice.
- XXXII. Renewing the Offering on the Spirit Shield.
- XXXIII. Singeing a Pig at a Ceremony.
- XXXIV. Offering of the Pigs to the Spirits.
- XXXV. The Sayang Ceremony.
- XXXVI. Potters at Work.
- XXXVII. A Family of Laba-an.
- XXXVIII. The Village of Sallapadin.
- XXXIX. Typical Houses.
- XL. House Building.
- XLI. Roofing a House.
- XLII. Water Carriers (Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
- XLIII. A Tinguian Housewife (Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
- XLIV. A Warrior.
- XLV. Hunter Fitted for the Trail.
- XLVI. Hunting Party on Mt. Posoey.
- XLVII. Shooting the Blowgun.
- XLVIII. Highland Field and Terraces at Patok.
- XLIX. The Rice Terraces near Likuan.
- L. Plowing in the Lower Terraces.
- LI. Taking Rice Sprouts from the Seed Beds.
- LII. Transplanting the Rice.
- LIII. Bird Scarers in the Fields.
- LIV. Harvesting the Rice.
- LV. The Rice Granary.
- LVI. Pounding Rice (Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
- LVII. Winnowing and Sifting (Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
- LVIII. Drying Corn.
- LIX. Breaking the Corn between Two Stones.
- LX. Preparing Tobacco.
- LXI. Feeding the Pigs.
- LXII. A Typical Forge of the Iron Workers.
- LXIII. Ginning Cotton and Sizing the Thread.
- LXIV. Beating Cotton on a Carabao Hide.
- LXV. Spinning (Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).Page 232
- LXVI. Weaving a Blanket.
- LXVII. Basket Making.
- LXVIII. Basket Types.
- LXIX. Basket Types.
- LXX. The Net Maker.
- LXXI. Ceremonial Blanket.
- LXXII. Blankets Showing Designs.
- LXXIII. Blankets Showing Designs.
- LXXIV. Woven Belts and Clouts.
- LXXV. Men of Sallapadin.
- LXXVI. Typical Dress of the Man.
- LXXVII. Women in Full Dress.
- LXXVIII. Customary Dress of the Woman.
- LXXIX. Women's Arm Beads.
- LXXX. Woman Wearing Girdle and Clout (Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
- LXXXI, 1. Dancing Tadek at a Ceremony.
- LXXXI, 2. Beating the Copper Gongs.
- LXXXII. The Nose Flute.
- LXXXIII. Playing on Bamboo Guitars.
Introduction
It seems desirable, at the outset, to set forth certain general conclusions regarding the Tinguian and their neighbors. Probably no pagan tribe of the Philippines has received more frequent notice in literature, or has been the subject of more theories regarding its origin, despite the fact that information concerning it has been exceedingly scanty, and careful observations on the language and physical types have been totally lacking.
It seems important, from the beginning, to outline some general conclusions about the Tinguian and their neighbors. Probably no non-Christian tribe in the Philippines has been mentioned more often in literature or has inspired more theories about its origins, despite the fact that information about them is very limited, and detailed studies on their language and physical characteristics have been completely absent.
According to various writers, these people are descended from Chinese, Japanese, or Arabs; are typical Malay; are identical with the Igorot; are pacific, hospitable, and industrious; are inveterate head-hunters, inhospitable, lazy, and dirty. The detailed discussion of these assertions will follow later in the volume, but at this point I wish to state briefly the racial and cultural situation, as I believe it to exist in northwestern Luzon.
According to different authors, these people are descended from Chinese, Japanese, or Arabs; are typical Malays; are the same as the Igorot; are peaceful, welcoming, and hardworking; or are relentless head-hunters, unfriendly, lazy, and unclean. A thorough analysis of these claims will come later in the book, but at this moment, I want to briefly outline the racial and cultural situation as I see it in northwestern Luzon.
I am under the impression that at one time this whole region was inhabited by pygmy blacks, known as Aeta or Negrito, small groups of whom still retain their identity. With the coming of an alien people they were pressed back from the coasts to the less hospitable regions of the interior, where they were, for the most part, exterminated, but they intermarried with the invaders to such an extent that to-day there is no tribe or group in northwestern Luzon but shows evidence of intermixture with them. I believe that the newcomers were drawn from the so-called primitive Malay peoples of southeastern Asia; that in their movement eastward and northward they met with and absorbed remnants of an earlier migration made up of a people closely related to the Polynesians, and that the results of this intermixture are still evident, not only in Luzon, but in every part of the Archipelago.
I believe that at one time, this entire area was inhabited by pygmy people, known as Aeta or Negrito, some small groups of whom still maintain their identity. With the arrival of outsiders, they were pushed back from the coasts to the less hospitable parts of the interior, where most of them were exterminated. However, they intermarried with the newcomers to such an extent that today, there’s no tribe or group in northwestern Luzon that doesn’t show signs of this mixing. I think the newcomers came from the so-called primitive Malay populations of Southeast Asia; as they moved east and north, they encountered and absorbed remnants of an earlier migration made up of people closely related to the Polynesians. The effects of this mixture are still evident, not just in Luzon, but across the entire Archipelago.
In northern Luzon, I hold, we find evidences of at least two series of waves and periods of migration, the members of which are similar physical type and language. It appears, however, that they came from somewhat different localities of southeastern Asia and had, in their old homes, developed social organizations and other elements of Page 234culture radically different from one another—institutions and groupings which they brought with them to the Philippines, and which they have maintained up to the present time.
In northern Luzon, I believe, we find evidence of at least two waves and periods of migration, with the members sharing similar physical traits and language. However, it seems they came from slightly different areas of southeastern Asia and had, in their original homes, developed social organizations and cultural elements that were significantly different from each other—institutions and groupings that they brought with them to the Philippines and have maintained until now.
To the first series belong the Igorot1 with their institutions of trial marriage; division of their settlements into social and political units known as ato; separate dormitories for unmarried men and women; government by the federated divisions of a village as represented by the old men; and a peculiar and characteristic type of dwelling.
To the first series belong the Igorot1 with their trial marriage customs; their settlements organized into social and political units called ato; separate dormitories for single men and women; governance by the federated divisions of a village led by the elders; and a unique style of housing.
In the second wave series we find the Apayo, the western division at least of the people known as Kalinga, the Tinguian, and Ilocano.2 In none of these groups do we find the institutions just mentioned. Trial unions are unknown, and marriage restrictions are based solely on blood relationship; government is through the headman aided by the elders of his village, or is a pure democracy. Considerable variation exists between the dwellings of these four peoples, yet they conform to a general type which is radically different from that of the Igorot.
In the second wave series, we find the Apayo, the western division at least of the people known as Kalinga, the Tinguian, and Ilocano.2 None of these groups have the institutions we just mentioned. Trial unions are not known, and marriage restrictions are based only on blood relationship; governance is led by the headman with support from the village elders, or it operates as a pure democracy. There are significant differences between the homes of these four peoples, yet they share a general type that is quite different from that of the Igorot.
The Apayao and Kalinga divisions of this second wave series, by reason of their environment, their more isolated localities and consequent lack of frequent communication with the coast, have a simpler culture than that of the Tinguian; yet they have, during many generations, developed certain traits and institutions now apparently peculiar to them. The Tinguian and Ilocano, on the other hand, have had the advantages of outside communication of extensive trade, and the admixture of a certain amount of foreign blood.
The Apayao and Kalinga regions in this second wave series, due to their environment, more isolated locations, and limited communication with the coast, have a simpler culture than the Tinguian. However, over many generations, they have developed unique traits and institutions that seem to be distinctly theirs. In contrast, the Tinguian and Ilocano have benefited from outside communication, extensive trade, and a mix of foreign influences.
These last two groups evidently left their ancient home as a unit, at a time prior to the Hindu domination of Java and Sumatra, but probably not until the influence of that civilization had begun to make itself felt. Traces of Indian culture are still to be found in the language, folklore, religion, and economic life of this people, while the native script which the Spanish found in use among the Ilocano seems, without doubt, to owe its origin to that source.
These last two groups clearly left their ancient home together, before Hindu dominance in Java and Sumatra, but probably not before that civilization's influence started to be felt. Signs of Indian culture can still be seen in the language, folklore, religion, and economic activities of this people, while the native script that the Spanish found in use among the Ilocano seems, without a doubt, to have originated from that source.
After reaching Luzon, this people slowly broke up into groups which spread out over the provinces of Ilocos Sur and Norte, Union and Abra. The partial isolation of some of these divisions, local feuds, the universal custom of head-hunting, and the need of human victims to accompany the spirits of the dead, all doubtless aided in separating Page 235the tribe into a number of dialect groups,—groups which nevertheless retained the old culture to a surprising degree.
After arriving in Luzon, these people gradually split into groups that spread across the provinces of Ilocos Sur and Norte, Union and Abra. The partial isolation of some of these divisions, local conflicts, the widespread practice of head-hunting, and the need for human sacrifices to accompany the spirits of the deceased, all likely contributed to dividing Page 235 the tribe into several dialect groups—groups that still managed to keep much of the old culture to an impressive extent.
Long before the arrival of the Spanish, Chinese and Japanese traders were visiting the Ilocos coasts. We are also informed that merchants from Macao and India went there from time to time, while trade relations with Pangasinan and the Tagalog provinces were well developed.
Long before the Spanish arrived, Chinese and Japanese traders were visiting the coasts of Ilocos. We're also told that merchants from Macao and India came by from time to time, and trade relations with Pangasinan and the Tagalog provinces were well established.
The leavening influence of trade and contact with other peoples resulted in such advancement that this people was early mentioned as one of the six “civilized” tribes of the Philippines.
The impact of trade and interaction with other cultures led to such progress that this group was soon recognized as one of the six "civilized" tribes of the Philippines.
Upon the arrival of Salcedo, the greater portion of the coast people accepted the rule of Spain and the Christian religion, while the more conservative element retired to the interior, and there became merged with the mountain people. To the Spaniards, the Christianized natives became known as Ilocano, while the people of the mountain valleys were called Tinguian, or mountain dwellers.
Upon Salcedo's arrival, most of the coastal people accepted Spanish rule and Christianity, while the more traditional folks moved inland and merged with the mountain communities. The Spaniards referred to the Christianized natives as Ilocano, while the people from the mountain valleys were called Tinguian, or mountain dwellers.
If the foregoing sketch is correct, as I believe the data which follow prove it to be, we find in the Tinguian of to-day a people living much the same sort of life as did the members of the more advanced groups at the time of the Spanish invasion, and we can study in them early Philippine society stripped of its European veneer.
If the previous outline is accurate, as I believe the following evidence shows, we see that the Tinguian today are living a lifestyle very similar to that of the more advanced groups during the Spanish invasion. This allows us to examine early Philippine society without its European influences.
This second and concluding section of Volume XIV gives the greater part of the results of an investigation carried on by me with the assistance of Mrs. Cole among the Tinguian, from January, 1907, to June, 1908; the funds for which were furnished Field Museum of Natural History by the late Robert F. Cummings. The further generosity of Mrs. Cummings, in contributing a fund toward the printing of this publication is also gratefully acknowledged.
This second and final section of Volume XIV presents most of the findings from my research conducted with Mrs. Cole among the Tinguian from January 1907 to June 1908. The funding for this project was provided by the late Robert F. Cummings at the Field Museum of Natural History. I also want to thank Mrs. Cummings for her generous contribution toward the printing of this publication.
A collection of texts and a study of the language are contemplated for a separate volume, as is also the detailed treatment of the anthropometric data.
A collection of texts and a study of the language are planned for a separate volume, along with a detailed analysis of the anthropometric data.
For the transcription of the phonograph records and the chapter on Music, I am indebted to Mr. Albert Gale. His painstaking analysis establishes beyond question the value of the phonograph as an aid in ethnographic research.
For the transcription of the phonograph records and the chapter on Music, I owe a debt of gratitude to Mr. Albert Gale. His thorough analysis clearly demonstrates the significance of the phonograph as a tool in ethnographic research.
The photos, unless stated otherwise, were taken by the author in the field. Page 236
2 On this point see Cole, The Distribution of the Non-Christian Tribes of Northwestern Luzon (American Anthropologist, N.S., Vol. XI, 1909, pp. 329–347).
2 For more information on this topic, refer to Cole, The Distribution of the Non-Christian Tribes of Northwestern Luzon (American Anthropologist, N.S., Vol. XI, 1909, pp. 329–347).
Geographical Relations and History
The Tinguian are a pagan Philippine people who inhabit chiefly the mountain province of Abra in northwestern Luzon. From this center their settlements radiate in all directions. To the north and west, they extend into Ilocos Sur and Norte as far as Kabittaoran. Manabo, on the south, is their last settlement; but Barit, Amtuagan, Gayaman, and Luluno are Tinguian mixed with Igorot from Agawa and Sagada. Villaviciosa is an Igorot settlement from Sagada, but Bulilising, still farther south, is predominantly Tinguian. Sigay in Amburayan is said to be made up of emigrants from Abra, while a few rancherias in Lepanto are likewise much influenced. The non-Christian population of Ilocos Sur, south of Vigan, is commonly called Tinguian, but only seven villages are properly so classed;1 four others are inhabited by a mixed population, while the balance are Igorot colonies from Titipan, Sagada, and Fidilisan. Along the Cordillera Central, from the head-waters of the Saltan (Malokbot) river as far south as Balatok, is found a population of mixed Tinguian, Kalinga, and Igorot blood. Kalinga predominates north of Balbalasang and along the Gobang river, while the Igorot is dominant in Guina-an, Lubuagan, and Balatok. Tinguian intermarriage has not extended far beyond Balbalasang, but their culture and dress have affected the whole region.2 From this belt there have been extensive migrations into Abra, the newcomers for the most part marrying with the Tinguian, but in the Ikmin river valley emigrants from Balatok formed the towns of Danok, Amti, and Doa-angan, which have remained quite isolated up to the present time. Agsimao and other towns of the Tineg group, in the extreme northern end of Abra, are made up chiefly of Apayao mixed with Kalinga, while all the villages on the headwaters of the Binongan have received emigrants from the Kagayan side. The population of the towns properly classed as Tinguian is approximately twenty thousand individuals.3 Page 237
The Tinguian are a pagan group from the Philippines mainly living in the mountain province of Abra in northwestern Luzon. From this center, their settlements spread out in all directions. To the north and west, they reach into Ilocos Sur and Norte, extending as far as Kabittaoran. Manabo is their southernmost settlement, but Barit, Amtuagan, Gayaman, and Luluno have a mix of Tinguian and Igorot from Agawa and Sagada. Villaviciosa is an Igorot settlement from Sagada, while Bulilising, further south, is mostly Tinguian. Sigay in Amburayan is said to consist of migrants from Abra, and a few rancherias in Lepanto are similarly influenced. The non-Christian population of Ilocos Sur, south of Vigan, is usually referred to as Tinguian, but only seven villages are accurately classified as such; four others have a mixed population, while the rest are Igorot colonies from Titipan, Sagada, and Fidilisan. Along the Cordillera Central, from the headwaters of the Saltan (Malokbot) river down to Balatok, there’s a population with mixed Tinguian, Kalinga, and Igorot ancestry. Kalinga is more prevalent north of Balbalasang and along the Gobang river, while Igorot largely dominates in Guina-an, Lubuagan, and Balatok. Tinguian intermarriage hasn’t spread much beyond Balbalasang, but their culture and clothing have influenced the entire area. From this region, there have been significant migrations into Abra, with most newcomers marrying Tinguian, but in the Ikmin river valley, migrants from Balatok established the towns of Danok, Amti, and Doa-angan, which have remained quite isolated until now. Agsimao and other towns in the Tineg group, at the northern edge of Abra, are mostly made up of a mix of Apayao and Kalinga, while all the villages in the headwaters of the Binongan have received migrants from the Kagayan side. The population of the towns properly classified as Tinguian is about twenty thousand people. Page 237
From the foregoing it is seen that, with the exception of a few villages of mixed descent, all their territory lies on the western side of the Cordillera Central,4 the great mountain range which runs from north to south through northern Luzon.
From the above, it’s clear that, aside from a few mixed-descent villages, all their land is located on the western side of the Cordillera Central, 4 the major mountain range that stretches from north to south through northern Luzon.
As one emerges from the jungle, which covers the eastern slopes of these mountains, and looks down over the province of Abra, he sees an exceedingly broken land (Plates I and II), the subordinate ranges succeeding one another like the waves of the sea. The first impression is one of barrenness. The forest vanishes, and in its place are long grassy slopes, broken here and there by scattered pines and lower down by dense growths of the graceful, feathery bamboo. But this lack of trees is more fancied than real, for as one proceeds down any of the valleys he meets with side canyons, where the tropical jungle still holds sway, while many a mountain side is covered with a dense undergrowth of shrubs, plants, and vines. It seems probable that the forest once covered the western slopes of the mountains, but accident and intention on the part of man has cleared broad sections. As soon as the shade is removed, the land is invaded by a coarse grass (the cogon), and this is burned over each year in order to provide feed for the stock and to make good hunting grounds. The young trees are killed off and reforesting prevented.
As you come out of the jungle that blankets the eastern slopes of these mountains and look down at the province of Abra, you see a really rugged landscape (Plates I and II), with the smaller mountain ranges following one another like ocean waves. At first glance, it looks barren. The forest disappears, replaced by long grassy hills, dotted here and there with scattered pines and lower down by thick clusters of graceful, feathery bamboo. However, this lack of trees is more of an illusion than reality, because as you head down any of the valleys, you encounter side canyons where the tropical jungle still thrives, and many mountainsides are covered with dense undergrowth of shrubs, plants, and vines. It seems likely that the forest once extended over the western slopes of the mountains, but accidents and intentional actions by humans have cleared large areas. Once the shade is gone, the land is taken over by a coarse grass (the cogon), which is burned each year to provide feed for livestock and to create good hunting grounds. The young trees become stunted and reforestation is blocked.
Numerous streams plunge from the high mountains toward the coast. In places they rush through deep gorges between high mountains, again they pass peacefully through mountain valleys. Everywhere they are fed by minor streams and waterfalls until at last, as they emerge into the broader valleys of the Abra and its tributaries, they are rivers of respectable size.
Numerous streams flow down from the high mountains toward the coast. In some spots, they rush through deep gorges between towering peaks, while in other areas, they flow gently through mountain valleys. All along the way, they are replenished by smaller streams and waterfalls, until finally, as they make their way into the wider valleys of the Abra and its tributaries, they become significant rivers.
The great central valley of Abra is far from being a level plain. In places, as about Manabo, Bukay, and Bangued, there are stretches of level land; but, for the most part, the country is rough and broken. This valley is cut off from the sea by the Coast Range of mountains which forms the provincial line between Abra and Ilocos Sur, while another heavy spur forms the northern limits of Abra from Ilocos Sur to the Cordillera Central. Two small and rather difficult passes afford entrance from the coastal plain into the valley, but the chief avenue of communication is the cut through which the Abra river reaches the sea. So narrow is this entrance that, at high water, the river completely covers the floor and often raises its waters ten or fifteen feet up the canyon side. In recent years a road has been cut in the rocks above the flood waters, but even to-day most of the traffic between Abra and Page 238the coast is carried on by means of rafts which are poled up the river.5
The great central valley of Abra is far from being a flat plain. In some areas, like around Manabo, Bukay, and Bangued, there are stretches of flat land, but for the most part, the terrain is rough and uneven. This valley is separated from the sea by the Coast Range of mountains, which forms the provincial border between Abra and Ilocos Sur, while another significant ridge marks the northern boundary of Abra from Ilocos Sur to the Cordillera Central. Two small and somewhat challenging passes provide access from the coastal plain into the valley, but the main route of communication is the gorge through which the Abra River flows to the sea. This entrance is so narrow that during high water, the river completely covers the ground and often raises its level ten to fifteen feet up the canyon walls. In recent years, a road has been carved into the rocks above the floodwaters, but even today, most of the traffic between Abra and Page 238the coast is carried on rafts that are paddled up the river.5
The rainfall averages about one hundred inches, and most of this precipitation takes place between May and the end of September. This, coupled with the lack of forest, causes the rivers to become rushing torrents during the rainy season, while during the balance of the year most of them are mere rivulets. Under these conditions there has been no development of navigation by the mountaineers. On occasion they may construct a bamboo raft, but they possess no boats of any description.
The rainfall averages around one hundred inches, with most of this precipitation occurring between May and the end of September. This, along with the lack of forest, leads the rivers to turn into rushing torrents during the rainy season, while for the rest of the year, most of them are just small streams. In these conditions, there has been no development of navigation by the mountain dwellers. Occasionally, they might build a bamboo raft, but they have no boats of any kind.
The great fluctuation of the streams makes fishing an uncertain occupation; yet at least a dozen varieties of fish are known, and enough are taken to add materially to the food supply.
The significant changes in the rivers make fishing an unpredictable job; however, there are at least a dozen different types of fish known, and enough are caught to significantly contribute to the food supply.
Deer and pig are fairly abundant, and a considerable number is killed each year; wild carabao roam the mountain sides and uninhabited valleys, but they are dangerous animals, and can seldom be taken with the primitive weapons of the natives. Wild chickens are plentiful, and many are snared, together with smaller birds. In fact, there is sufficient game and fish to support a considerable population, if the people would turn seriously to their capture, so that the oft repeated statement that the mountaineers of Abra were forced to agriculture is not entirely accurate. It seems much more probable that, at the time of their entrance into the interior valleys, the Tinguian were already acquainted with terraced hillside fields, and that they developed them as needed.
Deer and pigs are quite common, and many are hunted each year; wild water buffalo roam the mountainsides and uninhabited valleys, but they're dangerous animals and can rarely be caught with the primitive weapons of the locals. Wild chickens are abundant, and many are trapped, along with smaller birds. In fact, there’s enough game and fish to support a large population if the people seriously focused on hunting them, so the often repeated claim that the mountain dwellers of Abra were forced into farming isn't entirely correct. It seems much more likely that when they moved into the interior valleys, the Tinguian were already familiar with terraced hillside farming and that they developed those techniques as needed.
The soil is fairly fertile, the rainfall abundant during the growing season, and the climate warm enough to insure good crops. The thermometer ranges between 80° and 85° during the day, but there is generally a land or sea breeze, so that actual discomfort from the heat is unusual. The nights are somewhat cooler, but a drop of a few degrees is felt so keenly that a person may be uncomfortarble at 70°.
The soil is pretty fertile, the rainfall is plentiful during the growing season, and the climate is warm enough to ensure good crops. The temperature usually ranges between 80° and 85° during the day, but there's often a land or sea breeze, so feeling uncomfortable from the heat is rare. Nights are a bit cooler, but a drop of just a few degrees can feel so significant that someone might feel uncomfortable at 70°.
Fogs and cold rains are not uncommon during the wet season, while one or more typhoons can be expected each year. Earthquakes are likewise of occasional occurrence, but the construction of the houses is such that storms and earthquakes do much less damage than along the coast.
Fogs and cold rain are common during the rainy season, and you can expect one or more typhoons each year. Earthquakes also happen from time to time, but the way the houses are built means that storms and earthquakes cause much less damage than they would along the coast.
There is no doubt that the natural ruggedness of the country and the long rainy season have had a strong influence on the people, but this has been chiefly in isolating them in small groups. The high Page 239mountains separating the narrow valleys, the lack of water transportation, the difficulty of maintaining trails, have all tended to keep the people in small communities, while the practice of head-hunting has likewise raised a barrier to free communication. Thus, the settlements within a limited area have become self-sustaining groups; a condition which has existed long enough to allow for the development of five dialects.
There's no doubt that the natural ruggedness of the land and the long rainy seasons have greatly impacted the people, mainly by keeping them isolated in small groups. The tall mountains that separate the narrow valleys, the scarcity of water transportation, and the challenges of maintaining trails have all contributed to people living in small communities. Additionally, the practice of head-hunting has further hindered communication. As a result, settlements within a limited area have become self-sustaining groups—this condition has existed long enough for five dialects to develop.
The traditions of the Tinguian furnish us with no stories of an earlier home than Luzon, but there are many accounts of migrations from the coast back into the mountains, after the arrival of the Spaniards and the Christianization of the Ilocano. The fact that there is an historical background for these tales is amply proven by fragments of pottery and the like, which the writer has recovered from the reported sites of ancient settlements.
The traditions of the Tinguian provide no stories of an earlier home than Luzon, but there are many accounts of migrations from the coast back into the mountains after the arrival of the Spaniards and the Christianization of the Ilocano. The existence of a historical background for these tales is clearly demonstrated by fragments of pottery and similar items that the writer has found at the sites of ancient settlements.
The part played by this people in Philippine history is small indeed, and most of the references to them have been of an incidental nature.
The role of this group in Philippine history is quite minor, and most mentions of them have been incidental.
Apparently, they first came in contact with the Spanish in 1572 when Salcedo was entrusted with the task of subduing that part of Luzon now known as the Ilocano provinces. The people he encountered are described as being more barbarous than the Tagalog, not so light complexioned, nor so well clad, but husbandmen who possessed large fields, and whose land abounded in rice and cotton.
Apparently, they first came into contact with the Spanish in 1572 when Salcedo was given the job of conquering that part of Luzon now called the Ilocano provinces. The people he met are described as being more uncivilized than the Tagalog, not as light-skinned, nor as well-dressed, but farmers who owned large fields, and whose land was rich in rice and cotton.
Their villages were of considerable size, and each was ruled over by a local headman who owed allegiance to no central authority, There was a uniform, well recognized code of law or custom, and a considerable part of the population could read and write in a native script similar to that of the Tagalog. They also possessed gold, which was reported to have come from rich mines in the interior, and on primitive forges were turning out excellent steel weapons, but the use of fire-arms was unknown. According to Reyes, their weapons consisted of lances, bows and arrows, bolos, great shields which protected them from head to foot, blow guns and poisoned arrows. The newcomers also found a flourishing trade being carried on with Manila and the settlements in Pangasinan, as well as with the Chinese. This trade was of such importance that, as early as 1580 pirate fleets from Japan frequently scoured the coast in search of Chinese vessels and goods, while from time to time Japanese traders visited the Ilocos ports.
Their villages were quite large, and each one was led by a local headman who didn’t answer to any central authority. There was a common, well-known set of laws or customs, and a significant portion of the population could read and write in a native script similar to Tagalog. They also had gold, which was said to come from rich mines in the interior, and they were making excellent steel weapons on primitive forges, although they didn’t use firearms. According to Reyes, their weapons included lances, bows and arrows, bolos, large shields that protected them from head to toe, blowguns, and poisoned arrows. The newcomers also discovered a thriving trade happening with Manila and the settlements in Pangasinan, as well as with the Chinese. This trade was so important that, as early as 1580, pirate fleets from Japan often roamed the coast looking for Chinese ships and goods, while Japanese traders occasionally visited the Ilocos ports.
Apparently trade relations were not interrupted for a considerable time after the arrival of the Spaniards, for in 1629 Medina states that Page 240ships from China, Macao, and India “are accustomed to anchor in these ports—and all to the advantage of this district.”6
Apparently, trade relations continued without interruption for quite a while after the Spaniards arrived, because in 1629 Medina notes that Page 240ships from China, Macao, and India “regularly anchor in these ports—and this benefits the area.”6
That pre-Spanish trade was not restricted to the Ilocos provinces, but was active along the whole northern coast of Luzon has been amply proved by many writers. In fact, the inhabitants of Pangasinan not only had trade relations with Borneo, Japan, and China,7 but it now seems probable that they can be identified as the Ping-ka-shi-lan who, as early as 1406, sent an embassy to China with gifts of horses, silver, and other objects for the emperor Yung-lo.8
That pre-Spanish trade wasn't limited to the Ilocos provinces; it thrived along the entire northern coast of Luzon, which has been well-documented by many writers. In fact, the people of Pangasinan didn't just trade with Borneo, Japan, and China,7 but it now appears likely that they can be recognized as the Ping-ka-shi-lan who, as early as 1406, sent an embassy to China with gifts of horses, silver, and other items for Emperor Yung-lo.8
Trade relations of an even earlier date are evident throughout all this area, in the presence far in the interior of Chinese pottery of the fourteenth century and possibly of the tenth.9
Trade relations from even earlier times are clear throughout this area, seen in the presence of Chinese pottery from the fourteenth century and possibly from the tenth century.9
With friendly relations so long established, it is to be expected that many evidences of Chinese material culture would be found in all the northern provinces; and it is not unlikely that a considerable amount of Chinese blood may have been introduced into the population in ancient times, as it has been during the historic period. It does not seem probable, however that either the influence of Chinese blood or culture need have been stronger in the Ilocos provinces than in the other regions which they visited.
With long-established friendly relations, it's expected that many examples of Chinese material culture would be found in all the northern provinces. It's also likely that a significant amount of Chinese blood was introduced into the population in ancient times, just as it has been during the historical period. However, it doesn't seem probable that the influence of Chinese blood or culture was stronger in the Ilocos provinces than in the other regions they visited.
When Salcedo attempted a landing at Vigan, he was at first opposed; but the superior weapons of the Spaniards quickly overcame all resistance, and the invaders took possession of the city, which they rechristened Fernandino. From this center they carried on an energetic campaign of reduction and Christianization. As fast as the natives accepted the rule of Spain, they were baptized and taken into the church, and so rapid was the process that by 1587 the Ilocano were reported to be Christianized.10 In fact, force played such a part that Page 241Fray Martin de Herrada, who wrote from Ilocos in June, 1574, protested that the reduction was accomplished through fear, for if the people remained in their villages and received the rule of Spain and the Church, they were accepted as friends and forthwith compelled to pay tribute; but if they resisted and fled to other settlements, the troops followed and pillaged and laid waste their new dwellings.11
When Salcedo tried to land at Vigan, he initially faced resistance; but the superior weapons of the Spaniards quickly overcame all opposition, and the invaders took control of the city, renaming it Fernandino. From this base, they launched an energetic campaign to conquer and Christianize the area. As soon as the locals accepted Spanish rule, they were baptized and welcomed into the church, and the process was so quick that by 1587, the Ilocanos were reported to be Christianized.10 In fact, force played such a significant role that Page 241Fray Martin de Herrada, who wrote from Ilocos in June 1574, argued that the conversion was achieved through fear. If people stayed in their villages and accepted Spanish and Church rule, they were treated as friends and immediately forced to pay tribute; but if they resisted and fled to other settlements, the troops followed, looted, and destroyed their new homes.11
Paralleling the coast, a few miles inland, is a range of mountains on the far side of which lie the broad valleys of the Abra river and its tributaries. The more conservative elements of the population retreated to the mountain valleys, and from these secure retreats bade defiance to the newcomers and their religion. To these mountaineers was applied the name Tinguianes—a term at first used to designate the mountain dwellers throughout the Islands, but later usually restricted to his tribe.12 The Tinguian themselves do not use or know the appellation, but call themselves Itneg, a name which should be used for them but for the fact that they are already established in literature under the former term.
Paralleling the coast, a few miles inland, is a mountain range beyond which are the wide valleys of the Abra river and its tributaries. The more traditional members of the population moved to the mountain valleys, and from these safe havens, they challenged the newcomers and their faith. The mountaineers were called Tinguianes—a name initially used to refer to the mountain dwellers across the Islands, but later usually limited to this tribe. The Tinguian themselves don’t use or recognize that name; they call themselves Itneg, a name that should be used for them, except that they are already known in literature by the former term.
Although they were in constant feuds among themselves, the mountain people do not appear to have given the newcomers much trouble until toward the end of the sixteenth century, when hostile raids against the coast settlements became rather frequent. To protect the Christianized natives, as well as to aid in the conversion of these heathens, the Spanish, in 1598, entered the valley of the Abra and established a garrison at the village of Bangued.13
Although they were constantly fighting among themselves, the mountain people didn't seem to cause much trouble for the newcomers until the late sixteenth century, when attacks on the coastal settlements became quite frequent. To protect the Christianized natives and help convert these non-believers, the Spanish entered the Abra valley in 1598 and set up a garrison in the village of Bangued.13
As before, the natives abandoned their homes and retreated several miles farther up the river, where they established the settlement of Lagangilang.
As before, the locals left their homes and moved several miles further up the river, where they set up the settlement of Lagangilang.
From Bangued as a center, the Augustinian friars worked tirelessly to convert the pagans, but with so little success that San Antonio,14 writing in 1738, says of the Tinguian, that little fruit was Page 242obtained, despite extensive missions, and that although he had made extraordinary efforts, he had even failed to learn their number.
From Bangued as a center, the Augustinian friars worked tirelessly to convert the pagans, but with very little success that San Antonio,14 writing in 1738, says of the Tinguian, that little fruit was Page 242obtained, despite extensive missions, and that although he had made extraordinary efforts, he had even failed to learn their number.
In the mountains of Ilocos Sur, the missionaries met with somewhat better success, and in 1704 Olarte states that in the two preceding years one hundred and fifty-six “infidel Tinguianes” had been converted and baptized. Again, in 1760, four hundred and fifty-four converts are reported to have been formed into the villages of Santiago, Magsingal, and Batak.15 About this time the work in Abra also took on a more favorable aspect; by 1753 three Tinguian villages, with a combined population of more than one thousand, had been established near Bangued, and in the next century five more settlements were added to this list.16
In the mountains of Ilocos Sur, the missionaries had somewhat better success, and in 1704 Olarte notes that in the two previous years, one hundred and fifty-six “non-believing Tinguianes” had been converted and baptized. Again, in 1760, four hundred and fifty-four converts were reported to have formed the villages of Santiago, Magsingal, and Batak.15 Around this time, the work in Abra also started to look more promising; by 1753, three Tinguian villages, with a total population of more than one thousand, had been established near Bangued, and in the next century, five more settlements were added to this list.16
In general the relations between the pagan and Christianized natives were not cordial, and oftentimes they were openly hostile; but despite mutual distrust the coast people have on several occasions enlisted the aid of the mountaineers against outside enemies. In 1660 a serious revolt occurred in Pangasinan and Zambales, and the rebels, after gaining control of these provinces, started on a looting expedition in the northern districts. In the face of strong resistance they proceeded as far north as Badok, in Ilocos Sur, burning and pillaging many villages including the capital city of Vigan (Fernandino). The Tinguian came to the aid of the hard-pressed Ilocano, and their combined forces fell upon the enemy just outside the village of Narbacan. The tribesmen had previously made the road almost impassable by planting it thickly with sharpened sticks; and, while the invaders were endeavoring to remove these obstacles, they set upon them with great fury and, it is said, succeeded in killing more than four hundred of the Zambal, a part of whom they beheaded.17
In general, the relationship between the pagan and Christianized locals was not friendly, and often it was openly hostile; however, despite their mutual distrust, the coastal people occasionally sought the help of the mountain people against outside threats. In 1660, a serious rebellion broke out in Pangasinan and Zambales, and the rebels, after taking control of these provinces, began a looting spree in the northern areas. Facing strong opposition, they advanced as far north as Badok in Ilocos Sur, burning and plundering many villages, including the capital city of Vigan (Fernandino). The Tinguian came to the aid of the struggling Ilocano, and their combined forces attacked the enemy just outside the village of Narbacan. The tribesmen had previously made the road nearly impassable by densely planting sharpened sticks, and while the invaders were trying to clear these obstacles, they launched a fierce attack and reportedly managed to kill over four hundred of the Zambal, some of whom they beheaded.17
As Spanish rule was extended into the Tinguian territory, Ilocano settlers pressed in and acquired holdings of land. This led to many bitter disputes which were consistently settled in favor of the converts; but at the same time many inducements were offered the pagans to get them into the Christianized village. All converts were to be exempted from paying tribute, while their villages received many favors withheld from the pagan settlements. This failing to bring Page 243the desired results, all the nearby villages of the Tinguian were incorporated with the civilized pueblos, and thereafter they had to furnish the major part of all taxes and most of the forced labor.
As Spanish rule expanded into Tinguian territory, Ilocano settlers moved in and took over land. This caused many bitter conflicts, which were often resolved in favor of the converts; however, many incentives were also offered to the pagans to encourage them to join the Christianized village. All converts were exempt from paying tribute, while their villages received privileges that were denied to the pagan settlements. When this didn’t produce the desired results, all the nearby Tinguian villages were merged with the civilized pueblos, and from then on they had to provide most of the taxes and the majority of the forced labor. Page 243
Following the appointment of Gov. Esteban de Penñarubia in 1868, the tribesmen suffered still greater hardships. Under his orders all those who refused baptism were to be expelled from the organized communities, an edict which meant virtual banishment from their old homes and confiscation of their property. Further, no Tinguian in native dress was to be allowed to enter the towns. “Conversions” increased with amazing rapidity, but when it was learned that many of the new converts still practiced their old customs, the governor had the apostates seized and imprisoned. The hostile attitude of Penñarubia encouraged adventurers from the coast in the seizure of lands and the exploitation of the pagans, and thus a deep resentment was added to the dislike the Tinguian already held for “the Christians.” Yet, despite the many causes for hostility, steady trade relations have been maintained between the two groups, and the influence of the Ilocano has been increasingly strong. A little more than a half century ago head-hunting was still common even in the valley of Abra, where it is now practically unknown. As a matter of dire necessity the mountain people made raids of reprisal against the hostile Igorot villages on the eastern side of the great mountain range, and it is still the proud boast of many a man in the vicinity of Manabo that he took part in the raid which netted that village a score of heads from the towns of Balatok and Lubuagan. But, as will be seen later, head-hunting was by no means limited to forays against other tribes; local feuds, funeral observances, and the desire for renown, all encouraged the warriors to seek heads even from nearby settlements. Those incentives have not been entirely removed, and an occasional head is still taken in the mountain districts, but the influence of the Ilocano, backed by Spanish and American authority, is rapidly making this sport a thing of the past.
After Gov. Esteban de Penñarubia was appointed in 1868, the tribesmen faced even tougher challenges. He ordered that anyone who refused baptism would be expelled from their communities, which effectively meant being banished from their homes and losing their property. Additionally, no Tinguian in traditional clothing was allowed in the towns. “Conversions” surged at an astonishing rate, but when it was discovered that many new converts continued to follow their old customs, the governor had the dissenters arrested and jailed. Penñarubia's hostile stance encouraged outsiders from the coast to seize land and exploit the non-Christians, fueling the Tinguian’s growing resentment towards "the Christians." Despite many reasons for animosity, trade relations between the two groups remained steady, and Ilocano influence grew stronger. Just over fifty years ago, head-hunting was still common even in the Abra valley, where it is now virtually unheard of. Out of necessity, the mountain people conducted raids against hostile Igorot villages on the eastern side of the major mountain range, and many men in the Manabo area proudly recall participating in a raid that collected heads from the towns of Balatok and Lubuagan. However, as will be discussed later, head-hunting wasn't solely about attacks on other tribes; local rivalries, funeral rituals, and the pursuit of prestige also drove warriors to hunt for heads from nearby settlements. While those motivations haven't entirely disappeared, the influence of the Ilocano, supported by Spanish and American authority, is quickly making this practice a relic of the past.
The rule of Governor Penñarubia had so embittered the Tinguian against the “white man” that a considerable number joined the insurrecto troops to fight against the Spaniards and Americans. These warriors, armed with spears, shields, and head-axes, made their way to Malolos, where they joined the Filipino troops the day of the first American bombardment. The booming of cannon and the bursting of shells was too much for the warriors, and, as they express it, “the first gun was the beginning of their going home.”
The rule of Governor Penñarubia had made the Tinguian so resentful towards the “white man” that many of them joined the insurrecto troops to fight against the Spaniards and Americans. These fighters, equipped with spears, shields, and head-axes, made their way to Malolos, where they linked up with the Filipino troops on the day of the first American bombardment. The sound of cannon fire and exploding shells overwhelmed the warriors, and, as they put it, “the first gun was the beginning of their going home.”
Friendly relations with the insurgents were early destroyed by Page 244bands of armed robbers who, posing as Filipino troops, looted a number of Tinguian villages. In several localities the tribesmen retaliated by levying tribute on the Christianized villages, and in some instances took a toll of heads to square accounts. At this juncture the Americans appeared in Abra, and the considerate treatment of the pagans by the soldiers soon won for them a friendly reception. Later, as the result of the efforts of Commissioner Worcester, the Tinguian villages were made independent of Ilocano control, and the people were given the full right to conduct their own affairs, so long as they did not disturb the peace and welfare of the province.
Friendly relations with the insurgents were quickly ruined by Page 244groups of armed robbers who, pretending to be Filipino troops, invaded several Tinguian villages. In response, the local tribes took revenge by demanding tribute from the Christianized villages, and in some cases, they even took heads to settle scores. At this point, the Americans arrived in Abra, and the respectful treatment of the locals by the soldiers quickly earned them a warm welcome. Later, thanks to the efforts of Commissioner Worcester, the Tinguian villages were granted independence from Ilocano control, allowing the people to manage their own affairs as long as they did not disrupt the peace and welfare of the province.
Under American rule the Tinguian have proved themselves to be quiet, peaceable citizens; a few minor disturbances have occurred, but none of sufficient importance to necessitate the presence of troops in their district. They have received less attention from the Government than most of the pagan tribes, but, even so, a measure of progress is discernible. They still stoutly resist the advances of the missionaries, but the few schools which have been opened for their children have always been crowded to overflowing; trade relations are much freer and more friendly than a decade ago; and with the removal of unequal taxes and labor requirements, the feelings of hostility towards “the Christians” are rapidly vanishing. It now seems probable that within one or two generations the Tinguian will again merge with the Ilocano. Page 245
Under American rule, the Tinguian have shown themselves to be calm and peaceful citizens. A few minor disturbances have happened, but none have been significant enough to require troops in their area. They have received less attention from the government than most pagan tribes, but even so, some progress is noticeable. They still strongly resist the advances of missionaries, but the few schools that have opened for their children are always full. Trade relations are much more open and friendly than a decade ago. With the removal of unfair taxes and labor demands, the hostility toward “the Christians” is quickly fading. It now seems likely that within one or two generations, the Tinguian will merge back with the Ilocano. Page 245
1 These are Ballasio, Nagbuquel, Vandrell, Rizal, Mision, Mambog, and Masingit. Kadangla-an, Pila, Kolongbuyan (Sapang) and Montero are mixed Tinguian and Igorot.
1 These are Ballasio, Nagbuquel, Vandrell, Rizal, Mision, Mambog, and Masingit. Kadangla-an, Pila, Kolongbuyan (Sapang), and Montero are a mix of Tinguian and Igorot.
5 This river traffic is entirely in the hands of the Christianized Ilocano. Rafts seldom proceed up the river beyond Bangued, the capital, and at low water even this distance is negotiated with difficulty.
5 This river traffic is completely managed by the Christianized Ilocano. Rafts rarely travel up the river beyond Bangued, the capital, and during low water, even that distance is hard to cover.
6 Historical references to this trade, as well as to the Spanish invasion of Ilocos, will be found in Reyes, Historia de Ilocos, Manila, 1890; Fray Gaspar De S. Augustin, Conquista de las Islas Filipinas (Manila, 1698), p. 267; Medina, Historia, translated in Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XXIII, pp. 279, et seq. See also translation of Loarca and others in same publication, Vol. III, p. 73, note; Vol. V, p. 109; Vol. XV, p. 51; Vol. XVII, p. 285.
6 You can find historical references to this trade and the Spanish invasion of Ilocos in Reyes, Historia de Ilocos, Manila, 1890; Fray Gaspar De St. Augustine, Conquista de las Islas Filipinas (Manila, 1698), p. 267; Medina, Historia, translated in Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. XXIII, pp. 279, et seq. Also, see the translation of Loarca and others in the same publication, Vol. III, p. 73, note; Vol. V, p. 109; Vol. XV, p. 51; Vol. XVII, p. 285.
12 Colin (Labor Evangelica, Chap. IV, Madrid 1663), calls the Manguian of Mindoro and the Zambal, Tingues. Morga, Chirino, and Ribera also use the same name for the natives of Basilan, Bohol, and Mindanao (see Blair and Robertson, op cit., Vols. IV, p. 300; X, p. 71; XIII, pp. 137,205). Later writers have doubtless drawn on these accounts to produce the weird descriptions sometimes given of the Tinguian now under discussion. It is said (op. cit., Vol. XL, p. 97, note) that the radical ngian, in Pampanga, indicates “ancient,” a meaning formerly held in other Philippine languages, and hence Tinguian would probably mean “old or ancient, or aboriginal mountain dwellers.”
12 Colin (Labor Evangelica, Chap. IV, Madrid 1663), refers to the Manguian of Mindoro and the Zambal as Tingues. Morga, Chirino, and Ribera also use the same term for the natives of Basilan, Bohol, and Mindanao (see Blair and Robertson, op cit., Vols. IV, p. 300; X, p. 71; XIII, pp. 137,205). Later authors have likely relied on these accounts to create the strange descriptions sometimes associated with the Tinguian currently under discussion. It is noted (op. cit., Vol. XL, p. 97, note) that the root ngian, in Pampanga, means “ancient,” a meaning that was previously recognized in other Philippine languages, so Tinguian would likely translate to “old or ancient, or original mountain dwellers.”
13 Reyes, Historia de Ilocos, p. 151 (Manila, 1890), also Filipinas articulos varios, p. 345 (Manila, 1887); Blair and Robertson, op. cit., Vol. XIV, pp. 158–159; Vol. XXVIII, p. 167.
13 Reyes, History of Ilocos, p. 151 (Manila, 1890), also Philippines various articles, p. 345 (Manila, 1887); Blair and Robertson, op. cit., Vol. XIV, pp. 158–159; Vol. XXVIII, p. 167.
16 These were: Tayum 1803; Pidigan 1823; La Paz and San Gregorio 1832; Bukay (Labon) 1847. For further details of this mission see Villacorta, Breve resumen de los progresos de la Religion Catolica en la admirable conversion de los indios Igorotes y Tinguianes (Madrid, 1831).
16 These were: Tayum 1803; Pidigan 1823; La Paz and San Gregorio 1832; Bukay (Labon) 1847. For more details about this mission, see Villacorta, Brief Summary of the Progress of the Catholic Religion in the Amazing Conversion of the Igorot and Tinguian Peoples (Madrid, 1831).
Physical Type and Relationships
From the time of the Spanish invasion up to the present, nearly every author who has mentioned the people of northern Luzon has described the Tinguian as being different from other Philippine tribes. The majority of these writers has pictured them as being of larger stature than their neighbors; as lighter in color, possessing aquiline features and mongoloid eyes; as being tranquil and pacific in character, and having a great aptitude for agriculture. From these characteristics they have concluded that they are probably descended from early Chinese traders, emigrants, or castaways, or are derived from the remnants of the pirate band of the Chinese corsair Limahon (Lin-fung), which fled into the mountains of Pangasinan after his defeat by Salcedo in 1574.
Since the time of the Spanish invasion until now, almost every author who has written about the people of northern Luzon has described the Tinguian as distinct from other Philippine tribes. Most of these writers have portrayed them as taller than their neighbors, with lighter skin, aquiline features, and Mongoloid eyes. They depict them as calm and peaceful in nature, with a strong talent for agriculture. Based on these traits, they have concluded that the Tinguian are likely descended from early Chinese traders, immigrants, or shipwreck survivors, or that they originated from the remnants of the pirate group led by the Chinese corsair Limahon (Lin-fung), who escaped into the mountains of Pangasinan after being defeated by Salcedo in 1574.
These conjectures are strengthened by the reported discovery, in early times, of graves in northwestern Luzon, which contained bodies of men of large stature accompanied by Chinese and Japanese jewels. The undisputed fact that hundreds of ancient Chinese jars and dishes are still among the cherished possessions of the Tinguian is also cited as a further proof of a close relationship between these peoples. Finally it is said that the head-bands, jackets, and wide trousers of the men resemble closely those of the fishermen of Fukien, one of the nearest of the Chinese provinces.1
These theories are supported by the reported discovery, in ancient times, of graves in northwestern Luzon, which contained the remains of tall men alongside Chinese and Japanese jewelry. The well-known fact that hundreds of ancient Chinese jars and dishes are still valued possessions of the Tinguian is also presented as additional evidence of a strong connection between these groups. Lastly, it is said that the headbands, jackets, and loose trousers worn by the men closely resemble those of the fishermen from Fukien, one of the closest Chinese provinces.1
Two writers,2 basing their observations on color, physical resemblances, Page 246and the fact that the Tinguian blacken their teeth and tattoo their bodies, are convinced that they are the descendants of Japanese castaways; while Moya3 states that the features, dress, and customs of this people indicate their migration from the region of the Red Sea in pre-Mohammedan times.
Two writers, 2 who base their observations on color, physical similarities, Page 246 and the fact that the Tinguian blacken their teeth and tattoo their bodies, believe that they are descendants of Japanese castaways; while Moya 3 argues that the features, clothing, and customs of this people suggest they migrated from the area around the Red Sea in ancient times before the rise of Mohammed.
Finally, Quatrefages and Hamy are quoted as regarding the Tinguian as modern examples of “the Indonesian, an allophylic branch of the pure white race, non-Aryan, therefore, who went forth from India about 500 B.C.”4
Finally, Quatrefages and Hami are cited as viewing the Tinguian as contemporary examples of “the Indonesian, a mixed branch of the pure white race, non-Aryan, who left India around 500 B.C.”4
Dr. Barrows5 classes all the pagan tribes of northern Luzon—the pygmies excepted—with the Igorot, a position assailed by Worcester,6 particularly in regard to the Tinguian; but the latter writer is convinced that the Apayao and Tinguian are divisions of the same people, who have been separated only a comparatively short time.
Dr. Barrows classifies all the pagan tribes of northern Luzon—except the pygmies—as part of the Igorot group, a stance that Worcester challenges, particularly concerning the Tinguian. However, Worcester believes that the Apayao and Tinguian are divisions of the same people who have been separated for only a relatively short period.
In the introduction to the present volume (p. 236) I have expressed the opinion that the Tinguian and Ilocano are identical, and that they form one of the waves of a series which brought the Apayao and western Kalinga to northern Luzon, a wave which reached the Islands at a later period than that represented by the Igorot, and which originated in a somewhat different region of southeastern Asia.7
In the introduction to this volume (p. 236), I mentioned that the Tinguian and Ilocano are the same, and they are part of a series of migrations that brought the Apayao and western Kalinga to northern Luzon. This migration occurred later than the one represented by the Igorot and came from a different area in southeastern Asia. 7
In order to come to a definite decision concerning these various theories, we shall inquire into the cultural, linguistic, and physical types of the people concerned.
To make a clear decision about these different theories, we will examine the cultural, linguistic, and physical characteristics of the people involved.
The most striking cultural differences between the Igorot and the Tinguian, indicated in the introduction, will be brought out in more detail in the following pages, as will also the evidence of Chinese influence in this region. Here it needs only to be restated, that there Page 247are radical differences in social organization, government, house-building, and the like, between the Igorot-Ifugao groups, and the Ilocano-Tinguian-Apayao-Kalinga divisions.
The biggest cultural differences between the Igorot and the Tinguian, mentioned in the introduction, will be explored further in the following pages, along with evidence of Chinese influence in this area. It’s important to restate that there Page 247 are significant differences in social organization, government, house construction, and more, between the Igorot-Ifugao groups and the Ilocano-Tinguian-Apayao-Kalinga groups.
All the tribes of northwestern Luzon belong to the same linguistic stock which, in turn, is closely related to the other Philippine languages. There are local differences sufficiently great to make it impossible for people to communicate when first brought together, but the vocabularies are sufficiently alike, and the morphology of the dialects is so similar that it is the task of only a short time for a person conversant with one idiom to acquire a speaking and understanding knowledge of any other in this region. It is important to note that these dialects belong to the Philippine group, and there seems to be very little evidence of Chinese influence8 either in structure or vocabulary.9
All the tribes in northwestern Luzon share the same language family, which is also closely related to other languages in the Philippines. There are local differences that are significant enough to prevent communication when people first meet, but the vocabularies are similar, and the structure of the dialects is so alike that it doesn’t take long for someone familiar with one language to learn to speak and understand another in this area. It’s important to emphasize that these dialects are part of the Philippine group, and there appears to be very little indication of Chinese influence either in structure or vocabulary.8 9
The various descriptions of the physical types have been of such a conflicting nature that it seems best at this point to present rather detailed descriptions of the Tinguian, Ilocano, and Apayao, and to compare these with the principal measurements of the other tribes and peoples under discussion.
The different descriptions of physical types have been so conflicting that it seems best at this point to provide more detailed descriptions of the Tinguian, Ilocano, and Apayao, and to compare these with the main measurements of the other tribes and peoples being discussed.
For purposes of comparison, the Tinguian have been divided into a valley and mountain group; for, as already indicated, there has been a considerable movement of the mixed Kalinga-Igorot people of the upper Saltan (Malokbot) river, of Guinaan Lubuagan and Balatok, into the mountain districts of Abra, and these immigrants becoming merged into the population have modified the physical type to a certain extent.
For comparison, the Tinguian have been split into valley and mountain groups; as mentioned earlier, there has been a significant movement of the mixed Kalinga-Igorot people from the upper Saltan (Malokbot) river, Guinaan Lubuagan, and Balatok into the mountain areas of Abra, and these newcomers have blended into the population, slightly changing the physical characteristics.
In the detailed description of the Ilocano, all the subjects have been drawn from the cities of Bangued in Abra, and Vigan in Ilocos Sur, in order to eliminate, so far as possible, the results of recent intermixture with the Tinguian,—a process which is continually taking place in all the border towns. The more general tabulation includes Ilocano from all the northern provinces. Page 248
In the detailed description of the Ilocano, all the subjects have been taken from the cities of Bangued in Abra and Vigan in Ilocos Sur to reduce, as much as possible, the effects of recent mixing with the Tinguian—a process that is constantly happening in all the border towns. The broader tabulation includes Ilocano from all the northern provinces. Page 248
Aged and immature individuals have been eliminated from all the descriptions here presented.10
Aged and immature individuals have been removed from all the descriptions presented here.10
Ilocano
Ilocano
Observations on 19 Males from Vigan and Bangued
Range | Average | |||
Height, standing | meters | 1.510 to | 1.714 | 1.607 |
Length of head | ” | .164 to | .191 | .1787 |
Breadth of head | ” | .146 to | .158 | .1522 |
Height of head | ” | .120 to | .144 | .1316 |
Breadth of zygomatic arches | ” | .129 to | .148 | .1373 |
Length of nose | ” | .043 to | .054 | .0485 |
Breadth of nose | ” | .034 to | .046 | .0382 |
Cephalic index | 85.1 |
Length-Height index | 73.0 |
Breadth-Height index | 86.2 |
Nasal index | 78.7 |
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 of Martin scale.
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 on the Martin scale.
Hair—Often black, but usually brown-black. 50 per cent straight and about 50 per cent slightly wavy. One case closely curled.
Hair—Usually black, but often a dark brown-black. About 50 percent straight and around 50 percent slightly wavy. In one case, it was tightly curled.
Forehead—Usually high, broad, and moderately retreating, but sometimes vaulted.
Forehead—Typically high, wide, and slightly recessed, but occasionally arched.
Crown and back of head—Middle arched. Two cases flat.
Crown and back of head—Middle is curved. Two cases flat.
Face—Moderately high; broad and oval. Three cases angular.
Face—Somewhat high; wide and oval. Three cases angular.
Eye-slit—Generally slightly oblique, moderately open, almond shape. Mongolian fold present in 45 per cent.
Eye-slit—Usually slightly slanted, moderately open, and almond-shaped. The Mongolian fold is present in 45 percent.
Nose—Root:—Middle broad and moderately high.
Bridge:—Inclined to be concave, but often straight.
Wings:—Middle thick and slightly arched or swelled.
Nose—Root:—Middle broad and moderately high.
Bridge:—Tends to be concave, but is often straight.
Wings:—Middle thick and slightly curved or swollen.
Lips:—Middle thick and double bowed (slightly).
Lips:—Medium thick and slightly curved.
Ears:—Outstanding. Lobes generally small and close growing, but are sometimes free.
Ears:—Excellent. Lobes are usually small and close together, but can sometimes be detached.
Observations Made By Folkmar (See Album of Philippine Types, Manila, 1904)
Observations By Folkmar (See Album of Philippine Types, Manila., 1904)
37 Males of Ilocos Norte
Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.593 |
Length of head | " | .180 |
Breadth of head | " | .151 |
Length of nose | " | .055 |
Breadth of nose | " | .040 |
Cephalic index | 84.39 |
Nasal index | 73.12 |
59 Males of Ilocos Sur
Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.596 |
Length of head | " | .177 |
Breadth of head | " | .150 |
Length of nose | " | .053 |
Breadth of nose | " | .039 |
Cephalic index | 85.06 |
Nasal index | 72.95 |
31 Males of Union Province
Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.590 |
Length of head | " | .176 |
Breadth of head | " | .151 |
Length of nose | " | .050 |
Breadth of nose | " | .039 |
Cephalic index | 85.72 |
Nasal index | 78.63 |
193 Males from All Provinces
Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.602 |
Length of head | " | .178 |
Breadth of head | " | .151 |
Length of nose | " | .052 |
Breadth of nose | " | .040 |
Cephalic index | 84.81 |
Nasal index | 75.44 |
Valley Tinguian
Valley Tinguian
Observations on 83 Males (See Plates III, IV)
Range | Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.48 to 1.70 | 1.572 |
Length of head | " | 1.65 to .195 | .1811 |
Breadth of head | " | .140 to .164 | .1507 |
Height of head, 39 cases | " | .116 to .144 | .1337 |
Breadth of zygomatic arches | " | .129 to .148 | .1387 |
Length of nose | " | .042 to .060 | .0499 |
Breadth of nose | " | .030 to .043 | .0384 |
Cephalic index | 83.2 |
Length-Height index | 72.5 |
Breadth-Height index | 86.5 |
Nasal index | 76.9 |
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 of Martin table.
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 of Martin table.
Hair—Varies from black to brownish black. Usually wavy, but straight in about one third.
Hair—Ranges from black to dark brown. Usually wavy, but straight in about a third of cases.
Forehead—Moderately high and broad; slightly retreating, but sometimes vaulted. Supra-orbital ridges strongly developed in three cases.
Forehead—Fairly high and wide; slightly receding, but occasionally arched. The brow ridges are well-developed in three instances.
Crown and back of head—Middle is arched. There are two instances of flattening. Page 250
Face—Moderately high and broad; cheek bones sufficiently outstanding to give face angular appearance, tapering from above, but oval faces are common.
Face—Moderately high and wide; the cheekbones are prominent enough to create an angular look, tapering from the top, but oval faces are also common.
Eye-slit—Straight or slightly oblique; moderately wide open and inclined to be almond shaped; Mongolian fold slightly developed in about 20 per cent.
Eye-slit—Straight or a bit slanted; moderately open and tends to be almond-shaped; Mongolian fold is slightly noticeable in about 20 percent.
Nose—Root:—middle broad and high, seldom small or flat.
Bridge:—middle broad and usually straight, but 25 per cent are slightly concave, while two cases are convex.
Wings:—In most cases are thin, but are commonly thick; both are slightly arched.
Nose—Root:—in the middle, it's wide and high, rarely small or flat.
Bridge:—the middle is broad and usually straight, but 25 percent are slightly concave, while two cases are convex.
Wings:—In most cases, they are thin, but they are often thick; both are slightly arched.
Lips—Middle thick and double bowed (slightly).
Lips—Medium thickness with a slight double curve.
Ears—Outstanding, with small close-growing lobes.
Ears—Great, with small close-set lobes.
Valley Tinguian
Tinguian Valley
Observations on 35 Females (See Plates V, VI)
Range | Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.42 to 1.58 | 1.474 |
Length of head | " | .161 to .186 | .1743 |
Breadth of head | " | .136 to .155 | .1460 |
Height of head (22 cases) | " | .119 to .138 | .1301 |
Breadth of zygomatic arches | " | .123 to .139 | .1304 |
Length of nose | " | .039 to .056 | .046 |
Breadth of nose | " | .030 to .042 | .0354 |
Cephalic index 83.7 |
Length-Height index 74.6 |
Breadth-Height index 88.6 |
Nasal index 76.9 |
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 of Martin table.
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 of Martin table.
Hair—Usually brown black, but black is common. Sometimes straight, but generally slightly wavy.
Hair—Typically brownish-black, though black is also common. Sometimes straight, but mostly slightly wavy.
Forehead—Considerable variation. Usually moderately high, broad, and vaulted, but is sometimes low and moderately retreating.
Forehead—There’s a lot of variation. It’s typically moderately high, broad, and rounded, but can sometimes be low and slightly receding.
Crown and back of head—Middle arched. Two cases of flattening.
Crown and back of head—Middle curved. Two instances of flattening.
Face—Moderately high and oval. In a few cases angular, tapering from above.
Face—Somewhat high and oval. In a few instances, angular, narrowing from the top.
Eye-slit—Generally oblique, moderately open and almond shape. Is sometimes straight and narrowly open. Mongolian fold slightly developed in about 25 per cent.
Eye-slit—Generally slanted, moderately open, and almond-shaped. Sometimes it's straight and narrowly open. The Mongolian fold is slightly developed in about 25 percent of cases.
Nose—Root:—Moderately broad and either flat or slightly elevated.
Bridge:—Middle broad and slightly concave. In five cases is straight and in two is convex.
Wings:—Equally divided between thick and thin. Slightly arched.
Nose—Root:—Somewhat wide and either flat or slightly raised.
Bridge:—Middle width and slightly curved inward. In five instances it's straight and in two it's curved outward.
Wings:—Evenly split between thick and thin. Slightly arched.
Lips—Middle thick and double bowed (slightly).
Lips—Medium thickness with a slight double curve.
Ears—Impressive, with small, tightly grown lobes. Page 251
Mountain Tinguian
Mountain Tinguian
Observations on 62 Males (See Plates VII–VIII)
Range | Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.45 to 1.71 | 1.57 |
Length of head | " | .171 to .203 | .1856 |
Breadth of head | " | .140 to .161 | .1493 |
Height of head (59 cases) | " | .115 to .154 | .1316 |
Breadth of zygomatic arches | " | .129 to .149 | .1385 |
Length of nose (60 cases) | " | .043 to .059 | .0512 |
Breadth of nose (60 cases) | " | .033 to .046 | .0399 |
Cephalic index | 80.4 |
Length-Height index | 70.9 |
Breadth-Height index | 87.4 |
Nasal index | 77.9 |
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 of Martin table.
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 on the Martin scale.
Hair—Brown black, and slightly wavy.
Brown-black, slightly wavy hair.
Forehead—Middle high to high, moderately broad, moderately retreating, but sometimes vaulted. Supra-orbital ridges strongly developed in five cases.
Forehead—Medium to high, somewhat broad, slightly receding, but occasionally arched. The brow ridges are prominently developed in five cases.
Crown and back of head—Middle or strongly arched.
Crown and back of head—Medium or highly curved.
Face—Moderately high. Cheek bones moderately outstanding giving face angular appearance, tapering from above. In seven cases face is oval.
Face—Moderately high. Cheekbones are moderately prominent, giving the face an angular look that tapers from above. In seven cases, the face is oval.
Eye-slit—Sometimes straight, but usually slightly oblique, moderately open, almond shape. Mongolian fold in five cases.
Eye-slit—Sometimes straight, but usually slightly slanted, moderately open, almond-shaped. Mongolian fold in five cases.
Nose—Root:—Middle broad and moderately high, but sometimes high.
Bridge:—Middle broad and straight. Seven cases concave and three convex.
Wings:—Middle thick and arched.
Nose—Root:—Medium width and moderately high, though sometimes high.
Bridge:—Medium width and straight. Seven cases are concave and three are convex.
Wings:—Medium thickness and arched.
Lips—Middle thick, sometimes thin; double bowed.
Lips—Medium thickness, sometimes thin; double curved.
Ears—Outstanding; lobes generally small and close growing.
Ears—Excellent; lobes are usually small and close together.
Mountain Tinguian
Mountain Tinguian
Observations on 16 Females (See Plates IX–X)
Range | Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.38 to 1.53 | 1.482 |
Length of head | " | .163 to .188 | .1782 |
Breadth of head | " | .137 to .155 | .1452 |
Height of head | " | .119 to .137 | .1303 |
Breadth of zygomatic arches | " | .125 to .138 | .1327 |
Length of nose | " | .039 to .054 | .0461 |
Breadth of nose | " | .034 to .042 | .0368 |
Cephalic index | 80.1 |
Length-Height index | 73.1 |
Breadth-Height index | 90.0 |
Nasal index | 79.8 |
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 of Martin table.
Eyes—Dark brown, 3–4 on the Martin scale.
Hair—Brown-black and slightly wavy.
Hair—Dark brown and slightly wavy.
Forehead—Moderately high and broad; moderately retreating.
Forehead—Somewhat high and wide; slightly sloping back.
Crown and back of head—Middle arched.
Crown and back of head—Middle curved.
Face—Moderately high and generally oval; sometimes angular tapering from above.
Face—Somewhat high and usually oval; occasionally angular, tapering from the top.
Eye-slit—About equally divided between straight and oblique; moderately open. Mongolian fold slightly developed in one third of cases.
Eye-slit—About evenly split between straight and slanted; moderately open. The Mongolian fold is slightly developed in one-third of cases.
Nose—Root:—Moderately broad and nearly flat, but sometimes moderately high.
Bridge:—Middle broad and inclined to be concave. Straight noses occur.
Wings:—Usually thin and inclined to be swelled.
Nose—Root:—Somewhat wide and nearly flat, but can sometimes be moderately high.
Bridge:—Middle width and tends to be concave. Straight noses can be found.
Wings:—Typically thin and tends to be slightly swollen.
Lips—Middle thick and inclined to be double bowed.
Lips—Medium thickness and slightly curved.
Ears—Outstanding. Lobes small and close growing.
Ears—Excellent. Small lobes that sit close together.
Apayao
Apayao
Observations on 32 Males
Range | Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.48 to 1.70 | 1.587 |
Length of head | " | .175 to .199 | .1877 |
Breadth of head | " | .137 to .158 | .1492 |
Height of head | " | .119 to .155 | .1331 |
Breadth of zygomatic arches | " | .130 to .149 | .1418 |
Length of nose | " | .040 to .054 | .0466 |
Breadth of nose | " | .035 to .044 | .0390 |
Cephalic index 79.5 |
Length-Height index 70.9 |
Breadth-Height index 89.2 |
Nasal index 83.6 |
Eyes—Dark brown, 1 to 4 in Martin table.
Eyes—Dark brown, 1 to 4 in the Martin table.
Hair—Brown black and wavy.
Hair—Dark brown and wavy.
Forehead—High and generally moderately retreating, but in about one third is vaulted. Supra-orbital ridges strongly developed in six cases.
Forehead—High and usually moderately receding, but in about one third, it is arched. The brow ridges are well-developed in six cases.
Crown and back of head—Rather strongly arched. Six cases (all from one village) showed slight flattening of occipital region.
Crown and back of head—Fairly strongly arched. Six cases (all from one village) showed slight flattening of the occipital region.
Face—Usually high. The cheek bones are moderately outstanding giving face angular appearance, tapering from above. In eight cases face tapers from below, and in nine is oval.
Face—Typically high. The cheekbones are somewhat prominent, creating an angular look that narrows from the top. In eight instances, the face narrows from the bottom, and in nine, it is oval-shaped.
Eye-slit—Usually oblique, moderately open, almond shape. Mongolian fold in about 50 per cent.
Eye-slit—Typically slanted, moderately open, almond-shaped. Mongolian fold in about 50 percent.
Nose—Root:—Middle broad and flat or slightly elevated.Page 253
Bridge:—Middle broad and slightly or strongly concave. Seven instances of straight noses occur.
Wings:—Middle thick, arched or swelled.
Nose—Root:—Middle is broad and flat or a bit raised.Page 253
Bridge:—Middle is broad and slightly or very curved. There are seven examples of straight noses.
Wings:—Middle is thick, curved, or puffed out.
Lips—Middle thick and slightly double bowed.
Lips—Medium thickness with a slight double curve.
Ears—Outstanding. Lobes small and close growing.
Ears—Excellent. Lobes are small and grow closely together.
Bontoc Igorot12
Bontoc Igorot __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Observations By Jenks (See The Bontoc Igorot, Manila, 1905)
Observations by Jenks (See The Bontoc Igorot, Manila, 1905)
32 males | Average | Range | |
Height, standing | meters | 1.6028 | |
Length of head | " | .1921 | |
Breadth of head | " | .1520 | |
Length of nose | " | .0525 | |
Breadth of nose | " | .0462 | |
Cephalic index | 79.13 | 67.48 to 91.48 | |
Nasal index | 79.19 | 58.18 to 104.54 |
In this group | 9 are brachycephalic |
20 are mesaticephalic | |
3 are dolichocephalic |
Color—Ranges from light brown, with strong saffron undertone, to very dark brown or bronze.
Color—Ranges from light brown with a strong saffron undertone to very dark brown or bronze.
Eyes—Black to hazel brown. “Malayan” fold in large majority.
Eyes—Black to hazel brown. Mostly with a “Malayan” fold.
Hair—Coarse, straight and black. A few individuals possess curly or wavy hair.
Hair—Thick, straight, and black. Some people have curly or wavy hair.
Nose—Jenks gives no statement, but his photos show the root of the nose to be rather high; the bridge appears to be broad and straight, although in some individuals it tends toward concave.
Nose—Jenks doesn’t provide a statement, but his photos show that the root of the nose is quite high; the bridge looks broad and straight, although in some people, it tends to be concave.
29 females | Average | Range | |
Height, standing | meters | 1.4580 | |
Length of head | " | .1859 | |
Breadth of head | " | .1470 | |
Length of nose | " | .0458 | |
Breadth of nose | " | .0360 | |
Cephalic index | 79.09 | 64.89 to 87.64 | |
Nasal index | 78.74 | 58.53 to 97.56 |
In this group 12 are brachycephalic |
12 are mesaticephalic |
5 are dolichocephalic |
Very different results were obtained by Kroeber13 from the group of Igorot exhibited in San Francisco in 1906. His figures may possibly be accounted for by the fact that about one third of the party came from Alap near the southern end of the Bontoc area, also, as he has suggested, by the preponderance of very young men. The figures for this group are as follows: Page 254
Very different results were obtained by Kroeber13 from the group of Igorot displayed in San Francisco in 1906. His numbers might be explained by the fact that about one third of the group came from Alap near the southern end of the Bontoc area, and, as he has suggested, by the predominance of very young men. The figures for this group are as follows: Page 254
Observations on 18 Males
Average | height | 1.550 | Range | 1.46 to 1.630 " |
length of head | .186 | .176 to .194 " | ||
breadth of head | .146 | .138 to .153 " | ||
bizygomatic width | .135 | .129 to .142 " | ||
length of nose | .041 | .031 to .046 " | ||
breadth of nose | .040 | .036 to .046 " | ||
cephalic index | 78.43 | |||
nasal index | 99.8 |
Observations on 7 Females
Average | height | 1.486 | Range | 1.440 to 1.530 " |
length of head | .182 | .171 to .191 " | ||
breadth of head | .143 | .136 to .150 " | ||
bizygomatic width | .131 | .127 to .136 " | ||
length of nose | .037 | .033 to .042 " | ||
width of nose | .037 | .036 to .038 " | ||
cephalic index | 78.59 | |||
nasal index | 99.7 |
From these descriptive sheets it is obvious that each tribe is made up of very heterogeneous elements, and each overlaps the other to a considerable extent; however, the number of individuals measured is sufficiently great for us to draw certain general conclusions from the averages of each group.
From these descriptive sheets, it's clear that each tribe consists of very diverse elements, and they overlap significantly; however, the number of individuals measured is large enough for us to draw some general conclusions from the averages of each group.
It is at once evident that the differences between the Ilocano and the Valley Tinguian are very slight, in fact are less than those between the valley and mountain people of the latter tribe. The Ilocano appear to be slightly taller, the length of head a little less, and the breadth a bit more; yet there is an average difference of only two points in the cephalic indices of the two groups. The only other points of divergence are: the greater percentage among the Ilocano of eyes showing the Mongolian fold, and the occurrence of straight hair in about half the individuals measured. However, this latter feature may be more apparent than real; for the Ilocano cut the hair short, and a slight degree of waviness might readily pass unobserved.
It's clear that the differences between the Ilocano and the Valley Tinguian are very minor, actually less than those between the valley and mountain people of the latter tribe. The Ilocano seem to be a bit taller, have a slightly shorter head length, and a slightly wider head; however, there’s only an average difference of two points in the cephalic indices of the two groups. The only other differences are: a higher percentage of Ilocano individuals with eyes showing the Mongolian fold, and the presence of straight hair in about half of those measured. Yet, this latter trait might be more of an illusion; the Ilocano cut their hair short, so a slight wave might easily go unnoticed.
As we pass from the Valley to the Mountain Tinguian, and from them to the Apayao, we find the average stature almost constant, but the head becomes longer; there is a greater tendency for the cheekbones to protrude and the face to be angular, and there is a more frequent development of the supra-orbital ridges. The root of the nose is often flat and the bridge concave; while wavy hair becomes the rule in the mountains. There is a slight decrease, in the Tinguian groups, of eyes showing the Mongolian fold, but in the Apayao the percentage again equals that of the Ilocano.
As we transition from the Valley to the Mountain Tinguian and then to the Apayao, we notice that the average height remains fairly consistent, but the heads become longer. There's a greater tendency for the cheekbones to stick out and for the faces to be more angular, along with a more common development of the brow ridges. The base of the nose is often flat, and the bridge tends to be concave, while wavy hair becomes typical in the mountains. In the Tinguian groups, there's a slight decrease in the number of individuals with the Mongolian fold in their eyes, but in the Apayao, the percentage matches that of the Ilocano.
The Apayao present no radical differences to the Mountain Tinguian; yet, as already noted, the length and height of the head are Page 255slightly greater; the zygomatic arches more strongly developed; the face more angular; and the nose is broader as compared with its length. Evidences of former extensive intermixture are here apparent, while at the present time there is rather free marriage with the neighboring Kalinga and Negrito.
The Apayao don't show any major differences from the Mountain Tinguian; however, as mentioned earlier, their head is slightly longer and taller; the cheekbones are more pronounced; the face has a more angular shape; and the nose is wider in relation to its length. Signs of past extensive mixing are noticeable, and currently, there is a tendency for intermarriage with the nearby Kalinga and Negrito.
Comparing these four groups with the Igorot, we find that the latter averages slightly taller than all but the Ilocano. The breadth of the head is about the same as the Ilocano; but the length is much greater, and there is, in consequence, a considerable difference in the cephalic index. Reference to our tables will show the Ilocano and both Tinguian divisions to be brachycephalic, while the Igorot is mesaticephalic. The average index of the Apayao also falls in the latter classification; but the variation from Igorot is greater than is indicated, for the Apayao skull is actually considerably shorter and narrower. In the length and breadth of the nose, the Igorot exceeds any of the groups studied, while the Malayan (Mongolian?) fold of the eye is reported in the great majority of cases. The bodily appearance of the Tinguian and Bontoc Igorot differs little, although the latter are generally of a slightly heavier build. Both are lithe and well proportioned, their full rounded muscles giving them the appearance of trained athletes; neither is as stocky or heavy set as are the Igorot of Amburayan, Lepanto, and Benguet.
Comparing these four groups with the Igorot, we see that the Igorot is, on average, slightly taller than all except the Ilocano. The width of their heads is about the same as the Ilocano’s; however, the length is much greater, leading to a significant difference in the cephalic index. Looking at our tables, you'll find that the Ilocano and both Tinguian divisions are classified as brachycephalic, while the Igorot is mesaticephalic. The average index of the Apayao also falls into the same classification; however, the variation from the Igorot is more pronounced than suggested because the Apayao skull is actually shorter and narrower. In terms of nose length and width, the Igorot surpasses all other groups studied, and the Malayan (Mongolian?) fold of the eye is noted in most cases. The physical appearance of the Tinguian and Bontoc Igorot is quite similar, although the Bontoc tends to be slightly sturdier. Both groups are agile and well-proportioned, with well-defined muscles that give them the look of trained athletes; neither is as stocky or heavyset as the Igorot from Amburayan, Lepanto, and Benguet.
There is great variation in color among the members of all these tribes, the tones varying from a light olive brown to a dark reddish brown; but in general the Ilocano and Valley Tinguian are of a lighter hue than the mountain people.
There is a lot of variation in color among the members of all these tribes, with skin tones ranging from light olive brown to dark reddish brown; however, in general, the Ilocano and Valley Tinguian tend to have a lighter complexion than the mountain people.
Observations on the Southern Chinese and the South Perak Malay are given below, not with the intention of connecting them with any one of the tribes of Luzon, but in order to test, by comparison, the theory of the Chinese origin of the Tinguian, and also to secure, if possible, some clue as to the relationships of both peoples.
Observations on the Southern Chinese and the South Perak Malay are provided below, not to link them with any specific tribes of Luzon, but to examine, through comparison, the theory that the Tinguian have Chinese origins, and also to try to find some insight into the relationships between both groups.
The Southern Chinese
The Southern Chinese
Dr. Girard,14 as a result of his studies on the Chinese of Kwang-si, a province of southern China, expresses the belief that the population is greatly mixed, but all considered they appear more like Indo-Chinese than like the Chinese proper (that is, Northern Chinese). Deniker15 Page 256comes to a similar conclusion from a study of the results obtained by many observers.
Dr. G.,14 based on his research on the people of Kwang-si, a province in southern China, believes that the population is very mixed, but overall they seem more like Indo-Chinese than like true Chinese (meaning Northern Chinese). Deniker15 Page 256 arrives at a similar conclusion from a review of findings by various observers.
Girard gives the following measurements for 25 males of Kwang-si:
Girard provides these measurements for 25 men from Kwang-si:
Range | Average | ||
Height, standing | meters | 1.528 to 1.748 | 1.616 |
Length of head | " | .1815 | |
Breadth of head | " | .1435 | |
Height of head | " | .1270 | |
Length of nose | " | .04648 | |
Breadth of nose | " | .03876 | |
Cephalic index | 73. to 85. | 79.52 | |
Length-Height index | 69.9 | ||
Breadth-Height index | 88.5 | ||
Nasal index | 67. to 95. | 82.98 |
Deniker (p. 578) gives the average height of 15,582 males, mostly Hakka of Kwang-tung, as 1.622. The cephalic index of 61 living subjects and 84 crania, principally from Canton, he finds to be—Living 81.2; crania 78.2.
Deniker (p. 578) reports that the average height of 15,582 males, primarily Hakka from Guangdong, is 1.622 meters. He finds the cephalic index of 61 living subjects and 84 skulls, mainly from Canton, to be—Living 81.2; skulls 78.2.
Observations by Annandale and Robinson (Fasciculi Malayenses, Pt. I, pp. 105 et seq., London, 1903).
Observations by Annandale and Robinson (Fasciculi Malayenses, Vol. I, pp. 105 et seq., London, 1903).
37 males | Range | Average | |
Height, standing | meters | 1.488 to 1.763 | 1.594 |
Length of head | " | .173 to .198 | .182 |
Breadth of head | " | .141 to .162 | .149 |
Height of head (tragus to vertex) | " | .119 to .146 | .135 |
Breadth of zygomatic arches | " | .120 to .150 | .139 |
Length of nose | " | .0413 to .0525 | .0477 |
Breadth of nose | " | .0337 to .0437 | .0358 |
Cephalic index | 82.3 |
Length-Height index | 73.9 |
Nasal index | 81.2 |
Color—Varies from dark olive to red; less commonly olive or yellowish white.
Color—Ranges from dark olive to red; less often olive or yellowish white.
Eyes—Black, sometimes reddish brown.
Eyes—Black, occasionally reddish-brown.
Hair—Appears to be straight in most cases, but being cut short a slight waviness might not be noticed. Black.
Hair—Usually looks straight, but if it's cut short, a little wave might go unnoticed. Black.
A comparison of these figures with those of our Luzon groups brings out several interesting points. It shows that the Tinguian are not related to the Chinese, “because of their tall stature;” for they are, as a matter of fact, shorter than either the Chinese or Igorot. It is also evident that they resemble the southern Chinese no more than do the people of Bontoc. Further it is seen that both the Tinguian-Ilocano and the Chinese show greater likeness to the Perak Malay than they do to each other. As a matter of fact, we find no radical differences between any of the peoples discussed; despite evident minor variations, the tribes of northwestern Luzon approach a common type, and this type appears not to be far removed from the dominant element in southern China, Indo-China, and Malaysia generally, a fact which probably can be attributed to a common ancestry in times far past.19
A comparison of these figures with those from our Luzon groups highlights several interesting points. It shows that the Tinguian are not related to the Chinese, “because of their tall stature;” in fact, they are shorter than both the Chinese and the Igorot. It’s also clear that they resemble the southern Chinese no more than the people of Bontoc do. Additionally, both the Tinguian-Ilocano and the Chinese have more similarities to the Perak Malay than they do to each other. In reality, we find no significant differences between any of the peoples discussed; despite noticeable minor variations, the tribes of northwestern Luzon tend to share a common type, and this type seems to be closely related to the dominant groups in southern China, Indo-China, and Malaysia in general, likely due to a shared ancestry from long ago.19
With this data before us, we might readily dismiss most of the theories of early writers as interesting speculations based on superficial observation; but the statement that the Tinguian are derived from the pirate band of Limahon has received such wide currency that it deserves further notice. It should be borne in mind that the scene of the Chinese disaster was in Pangasinan, a march of three days to the south of the Tinguian territory. It is unlikely that a force sufficiently large to impress its type on the local population could have made its way into Abra, without having been reported to Salcedo, who then had his headquarters at Vigan.
With this data in front of us, we could easily dismiss most of the theories from early writers as interesting ideas based on shallow observation; however, the claim that the Tinguian come from the pirate group of Limahon has gained enough attention that it deserves further consideration. Keep in mind that the site of the Chinese disaster was in Pangasinan, a three-day journey south of Tinguian territory. It's unlikely that a force large enough to influence the local population could have entered Abra without being reported to Salcedo, who was then based in Vigan.
As early as 1598 the Tinguian were so powerful and aggressive that active steps had to be taken to protect the coast people from their raids. Had they been recognized as being essentially Chinese—a foreign, hostile population—some mention of that fact must certainly have crept into the Spanish records of that period. Such data are entirely wanting, while the exceedingly rich traditions of the Tinguian20 likewise fail to give any evidence of such an invasion. Page 258
As early as 1598, the Tinguian were so powerful and aggressive that active measures had to be taken to protect the coastal people from their raids. If they had been recognized as essentially Chinese—a foreign, hostile group—there would definitely be some mention of that in the Spanish records from that time. Such information is completely absent, while the very rich traditions of the Tinguian20 also do not provide any evidence of such an invasion. Page 258
The presence of large quantities of ancient Chinese pottery in Abra must be ascribed to trade, for it is inconceivable that a fugitive band of warriors would have carried with them the hundreds of jars—many of large size—which are now found in the interior.
The large amounts of ancient Chinese pottery in Abra must be due to trade, because it's hard to believe that a small group of fleeing warriors would have brought along the hundreds of jars—many of which are quite large—that are now found in the interior.
The reputed similarity of the garments of the men to those of Fukien fishermen is likewise without value, for at the time of the Spanish invasion both Ilocano and Tinguian were innocent of trousers. It was not until the order of Gov. Penñarubia, in 1868, barring all unclad pagans from the Christianized towns, that the latter donned such garments. To-day many of the men possess full suits, but the ordinary dress is still the head-band, breech-cloth, and belt.
The supposed resemblance of the men's clothing to that of Fukien fishermen isn't significant either, because at the time of the Spanish invasion, both the Ilocano and Tinguian people did not wear trousers. It wasn’t until Gov. Penñarubia's order in 1868, which prohibited all unclothed pagans from entering Christianized towns, that they started wearing such clothing. Nowadays, many men have full suits, but the usual attire still consists of a headband, breechcloth, and belt.
Finally, it seems curious that the Tinguian should be of “a pacific character” because of the fact that they are descended from a band of Chinese pirates.
Finally, it’s interesting that the Tinguian are described as “a pacific character” considering they are descended from a group of Chinese pirates.
Summarizing our material, we can say of the Tinguian, that they are a rather short, well-built people with moderately high, brachycephalic heads, fairly high noses, and angular faces. Their hair is brown black and inclined to be wavy, while the skin varies from a light olive brown to a dark reddish brown. A study of our tables shows that within this group there are great extremes in stature, head and nasal form, color, and the like, indicating very heterogeneous elements in its make-up. We also find that physically the Tinguian conform closely to the Ilocano, while they merge without a sharp break into the Apayao of the eastern mountain slopes. When compared to the Igorot, greater differences are manifest; but even here, the similarities are so many that we cannot classify the two tribes as members of different races.
Summarizing our material, we can say about the Tinguian that they are a relatively short, well-built people with moderately high, rounded heads, fairly prominent noses, and angular faces. Their hair is black-brown and tends to be wavy, while their skin ranges from a light olive brown to a dark reddish brown. A look at our tables reveals that within this group there are significant variations in height, head and nose shape, color, and similar traits, indicating a very diverse composition. We also see that physically, the Tinguian are quite similar to the Ilocano, while they blend seamlessly with the Apayao from the eastern mountain slopes. When compared to the Igorot, there are more noticeable differences; however, even in this case, the similarities are so numerous that we can't classify the two tribes as belonging to different races.
We have seen that this people approaches the southern Chinese in many respects, but this is likewise true of all the other tribes under discussion and, hence, we are not justified, on anatomic grounds, in considering the Tinguian as distinct, because of Chinese origin. The testimony of historical data and language leads us to the same conclusions. Chinese influence, through trade, has been active for many centuries along the north and west coast of Luzon, but it has not been of a sufficiently intimate nature to introduce such common articles of convenience and necessity as the composite bow, the potter's wheel, wheeled vehicles, and the like.
We have observed that this group is similar to the southern Chinese in many ways, but the same can be said for all the other tribes being discussed. Therefore, we can't justify considering the Tinguian as distinct based on anatomy alone, due to a Chinese origin. The evidence from history and language supports this conclusion as well. Chinese influence through trade has been present for many centuries along the northern and western coast of Luzon, but it hasn't been close enough to introduce common items like the composite bow, the potter's wheel, wheeled vehicles, and so on.
The anatomical data likewise prevent us from setting this tribe apart from the others, because of Japanese or Indonesian origin. Page 259
The anatomical data also stops us from distinguishing this tribe from the others due to their Japanese or Indonesian origins. Page 259
1 Discussions concerning the Chinese origin of the Tinguian will be found in Mallat, Les Philippines, Vol. I, pp. 212–213; Vol. II, pp. 104–7, 345 (Paris, 1846); Plauchet, L'Archipel des Philippines (Revue des deux Mondes, 1887, p. 442); Buzeto y Bravo, Diccionario geografico estadistico historico; Semper, Die Philippinen und ihre Bewohner (Würzburg, 1869); Blumentritt, Versuch einer Ethnographie der Philippinen (Peterman's Mittheilungen, 1882, No. 67); Reyes, Die Tinguianen (Mittheilungen K. K. Geogr. Gesellschaft in Wien, 1887, p. 5, et seq.); Reyes, Filipinas articulos varios (Manila, 1887); Sanchez y Ruiz, Razas de Filipinas, usos y custombres, Memoria Exposicion General, pp. 51, 60, 138 (Manila, 1887); Montblanc, Les Isles Philippines, p. 22 (Paris, 1887); Montero y Vidal, El Archipelago Filipino, p. 289 (Manila, 1886); Bowring, A Visit to the Philippines, p. 171 (London, 1859); Sawyer, The Inhabitants of the Philippines, p. 276 (London, 1900); Zuniga, Historia, pp. 19–38 (Sampaloc, 1803); Colin, Labor evangelica, Vol. I, chaps. 4, 12–14 (Madrid, 1663); Blair and Robertson (The Philippine Islands, Vol. XL, pp. 316, et seq.) give a translation of San Antonio Chronicas, written in Manila between 1738–44, also of Colin, Labor evangelica, of 1663; Brinton, The Peoples of the Philippines (Am. Anthropologist, Vol. XI, 1898, p. 302).
1 Discussions about the Chinese origin of the Tinguian can be found in Mallat, Les Philippines, Vol. I, pp. 212–213; Vol. II, pp. 104–7, 345 (Paris, 1846); Plauchet, L'Archipel des Philippines (Revue des deux Mondes, 1887, p. 442); Buzeto and Bravo, Diccionario geografico estadistico historico; Always, Die Philippinen und ihre Bewohner (Würzburg, 1869); Blumentritt, Versuch einer Ethnographie der Philippinen (Peterman's Mittheilungen, 1882, No. 67); Reyes, Die Tinguianen (Mittheilungen K. K. Geogr. Gesellschaft in Wien, 1887, p. 5, et seq.); Reyes, Filipinas articulos varios (Manila, 1887); Sanchez and Ruiz, Razas de Filipinas, usos y costumbres, Memoria Exposicion General, pp. 51, 60, 138 (Manila, 1887); Montblanc, Les Isles Philippines, p. 22 (Paris, 1887); Montero and Vidal, El Archipelago Filipino, p. 289 (Manila, 1886); Bowring, A Visit to the Philippines, p. 171 (London, 1859); Sawyer, The Inhabitants of the Philippines, p. 276 (London, 1900); Zuniga, Historia, pp. 19–38 (Sampaloc, 1803); Colin, Labor evangelica, Vol. I, chaps. 4, 12–14 (Madrid, 1663); Blair and Robertson (The Philippine Islands, Vol. XL, pp. 316, et seq.) provide a translation of San Antonio Chronicas, written in Manila between 1738–44, as well as Colin, Labor evangelica, from 1663; Brinton, The Peoples of the Philippines (Am. Anthropologist, Vol. XI, 1898, p. 302).
4 Brinton, The Peoples of the Philippines (Am. Anthropologist, Vol. XI, 1892, p. 297). See also De Quatrefages, Histoire générale des races humaines, pp. 515–517, 527–528.
4 Brinton, The Peoples of the Philippines (Am. Anthropologist, Vol. XI, 1892, p. 297). See also De Quatrefages, Histoire générale des races humaines, pp. 515–517, 527–528.
7 Blumentritt (Ethnographie der Philippinen, Introduction; also American Anthropologist, Vol. XI, 1898, p. 296) has advanced the theory of three Malay invasions into the Philippines. To the first, which is put at about 200 B.C., belong the Igorot, Apayao, and Tinguian, but the last are considered as of a later period. The second invasion occurred about A.D. 100–500, and includes the Tagalog, Visaya, Ilocano, and other alphabet-using peoples. The third is represented by the Mohammedan groups which began to enter the Islands in the fourteenth century.
7 Blumentritt (Ethnographie der Philippinen, Introduction; also American Anthropologist, Vol. XI, 1898, p. 296) proposed the theory of three waves of Malay invasions into the Philippines. The first, around 200 B.C., includes the Igorot, Apayao, and Tinguian, though the latter are considered to have arrived later. The second invasion took place around A.D. 100–500 and encompasses the Tagalog, Visaya, Ilocano, and other alphabet-using groups. The third represents the Muslim communities that began to arrive in the Islands during the fourteenth century.
8 Brinton (Am. Anthropologist, Vol. XI, 1898, p. 302) states that the Ilocano of northwestern Luzon are markedly Chinese in appearance and speech, but he fails to give either authorities or examples to substantiate this claim. For Indian influence on Philippine dialects, see Pardo De Tavera, El sanscrito e la lingua tagalog (Paris, 1887); also Williams, Manual and Dictionary of Ilocano (Manila, 1907).
8 Brinton (Am. Anthropologist, Vol. XI, 1898, p. 302) points out that the Ilocano people of northwestern Luzon have a distinctly Chinese appearance and manner of speaking, but he doesn’t provide any sources or examples to back up this assertion. For information on Indian influence on Philippine dialects, refer to Pardo de Tavera, El sanscrito e la lingua tagalog (Paris, 1887); also Williams, Manual and Dictionary of Ilocano (Manila, 1907).
9 A detailed study of the language is not presented in this volume. The author has a large collection of texts which will be published at a later date, together with a study of the principal Tinguian dialects. A short description of the Ilocano language, by the writer, will be found in the New International Encyclopædia.
9 This book doesn't include an in-depth study of the language. The author has a significant collection of texts that will be published later, along with a study of the main Tinguian dialects. You can find a brief overview of the Ilocano language by the author in the New International Encyclopædia.
13 Am. Anthropologist, 1906, pp. 194–195.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ American Anthropologist, 1906, pp. 194–195.
17 For measurements on the Northern Chinese and the Formosa Chinese see Koganei, Messungen an chinesischen Soldaten (Mitt. med. Fak. k. japan. Univ. Tokio, 1903, Vol. VI, No. 2), und Messungen an männlichen Chinesen-Schädeln (Internat. Centralblatt für Anthropologie, 1902, pp. 129, et seq.).
17 For measurements on the Northern Chinese and the Formosa Chinese, see Koganei, "Measurements on Chinese Soldiers" (Journal of the Medical Faculty, Imperial University of Tokyo, 1903, Vol. VI, No. 2), and "Measurements on Male Chinese Skulls" (International Central Journal of Anthropology, 1902, pp. 129, et seq.).
18 For other observations on Malaysia, in general, see Annandale and Robinson (Jour. Anth. Inst., Vol. XXXII, 1902); Keane, Ethnology (Cambridge, 1907); Duckworth (Jour. Anth. Inst., Vol. XXXII); Hose and McDougall (The Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, pp. 311, et seq.) give results by Haddon; Hamy (L'Anthropologie, Vol. VII, Paris, 1896); Hagen, Anthropologische Studien aus Insulinde (Amsterdam, 1890); Sullivan, Racial Types in the Philippine Islands (Anth. Papers, American Museum of Nat. Hist., Vol. XIII, pt. 1, New York, 1918).
18 For more observations on Malaysia in general, see Annandale and Robinson (Jour. Anth. Inst., Vol. XXXII, 1902); Keane, Ethnology (Cambridge, 1907); Duckworth (Jour. Anth. Inst., Vol. XXXII); Hosepipe and McDougall (The Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, pp. 311, et seq.) present findings by Haddon; Hamy (L'Anthropologie, Vol. VII, Paris, 1896); Hagen, Anthropologische Studien aus Insulinde (Amsterdam, 1890); Sullivan, Racial Types in the Philippine Islands (Anth. Papers, American Museum of Nat. Hist., Vol. XIII, pt. 1, New York, 1918).
19 Sullivan (Anthropological Papers, American Museum Nat. History, Vol. XXIII, pt. 1, p. 42) gives a graphic correlation of Stature, Cephalic and Nasal Indices, which shows a striking similarity between the Tagalog and Pangasinan of the Philippines, and the Southern Chinese. Had he made use of Jenks's measurements of the Bontoc Igorot, that group would also have approached quite closely to those already mentioned. The same method applied to the Ilocano and Tinguian shows them to conform to this type.
19 Sullivan (Anthropological Papers, American Museum Nat. History, Vol. XXIII, pt. 1, p. 42) provides a clear comparison of Stature, Cephalic and Nasal Indices, revealing a notable similarity between the Tagalog and Pangasinan of the Philippines, and the Southern Chinese. If he had used Jenks's measurements of the Bontoc Igorot, that group would have also been quite similar to those already mentioned. The same approach applied to the Ilocano and Tinguian shows that they fit this type as well.
The Cycle of Life
Birth.—The natural cause of pregnancy is understood by the Tinguian, but coupled with this knowledge is a belief in its close relationship to the spirit world. Supernatural conception and unnatural births are frequently mentioned in the traditions, and are accepted as true by the mass of people; while the possibility of increasing the fertility of the husband and wife by magical acts, performed in connection with the marriage ceremony, is unquestioned. Likewise, the wife may be affected if she eats peculiar articles of food,1 and unappeased desires for fruits and the like may result disastrously both for the expectant mother and the child.2 The close relationship which exists between the father and the unborn babe is clearly brought out by various facts; for instance, the husband of a pregnant woman is never whipped at a funeral, as are the other guests, lest it result in injury to the child.
Birth.—The Tinguian understand that pregnancy has natural causes, but they also believe it’s closely tied to the spirit world. Stories about supernatural conception and unusual births are common in their traditions and are widely accepted as true. They firmly believe that magical acts performed during the marriage ceremony can enhance the fertility of both husband and wife. Additionally, a pregnant woman can be influenced by eating certain unusual foods, and unfulfilled cravings for fruits and similar items can have serious consequences for both her and the baby. The strong connection between the father and the unborn child is highlighted by various customs; for example, the husband of a pregnant woman is never whipped at a funeral, unlike other guests, to avoid harming the child.
The fact that these mythical happenings and magical practices do not agree with his actual knowledge in no way disturbs the Tinguian. It is doubtful if he is conscious of a conflict; and should it be brought to his attention, he would explain it by reference to the tales of former times, or to the activities of superior beings. Like man in civilized society, he seldom rationalizes about the well-known facts—religious or otherwise—generally held by his group to be true.
The fact that these mythical events and magical practices don’t match his real knowledge doesn’t bother the Tinguian at all. It’s uncertain if he even realizes there’s a conflict; if it was pointed out to him, he would probably justify it by referring to the stories of the past or the actions of higher beings. Like people in modern society, he rarely questions the accepted facts—whether religious or otherwise—that his community believes to be true.
It is thought that, when a mortal woman conceives, an anito woman likewise becomes pregnant, and the two give birth at the same time. Otherwise, the lives of the two children do not seem to be closely related, though, as we shall see later, the mothers follow the same procedure for a time after delivery (cf. p. 268).
It is believed that when a mortal woman becomes pregnant, an anito woman also becomes pregnant, and they both give birth at the same time. Otherwise, the lives of the two children don’t seem to be closely connected, although, as we will see later, the mothers follow the same process for a while after the delivery (cf. p. 268).
According to common belief, supernatural beings have become possessed at times, with menstrual blood or the afterbirth which under their care developed into human offspring, some of whom occupy a Page 260prominent place in the tribal mythology.3 In the tales we are told that a frog became pregnant, and gave birth to a child after having lapped up the spittle of Aponitolau,4 a maid conceived when the head-band of her lover rested on her skirt,5 while the customary delivery of children during the mythical period seems to have been from between the fingers of the expectant mother.6 Anitos and, in a few cases, the shades of the dead have had intercourse with Tinguian women,7 but children of such unions are always born prematurely. As a rule, a miscarriage is thought to be the result of union with the inhabitants of the spirit realm, though an expectant woman is often warned not to become angry or sorrowful lest her “blood become strong and the child be born.” Abortion is said to be practised occasionally by unmarried women; but such instances are exceedingly rare, as offspring is much desired, and the chance of making a satisfactory match would be in no way injured by the possession of an illegitimate child.8
According to popular belief, supernatural beings have sometimes become possessed, using menstrual blood or afterbirth to develop into human offspring, some of whom hold a significant place in tribal mythology. In the stories we hear, a frog became pregnant and gave birth to a child after licking up the spittle of Aponitolau, a maid conceived when her lover's headband rested on her skirt, while it seems that during mythical times, children were usually delivered from between the fingers of their expectant mothers. Anitos and, in a few cases, the spirits of the dead have had relations with Tinguian women, but children from such unions are always born prematurely. Generally, a miscarriage is thought to result from connections with spirits, although expectant women are often advised not to become angry or sad, or else their “blood will become strong and the child will be born.” Abortion is occasionally practiced by unmarried women; however, such cases are extremely rare, as having children is highly desired, and possessing an illegitimate child would not significantly hinder the chances of making a good match.
Except for the district about Manabo, it is not customary to make any offerings or to cause any changes in the daily life of the pregnant woman until the time of her delivery is near at hand. In Manabo a family gathering is held about a month before the anticipated event, at which time the woman eats a small chicken, while her relatives look on. After completing this meal, she places two bundles of grass, some bark and beads in a small basket and ties it beside the window. The significance of the act is not clear to the people, but it is “an old custom, and is pleasing to the spirits.”
Except for the area around Manabo, it isn’t common to make any offerings or change the daily routine of a pregnant woman until her delivery is close. In Manabo, a family gathering takes place about a month before the expected event, during which the woman eats a small chicken while her relatives watch. After finishing her meal, she puts two bundles of grass, some bark, and beads in a small basket and ties it next to the window. The meaning of this act isn’t clear to the people, but it is “an old custom, and is pleasing to the spirits.”
Shortly before the child is expected, two or three mediums are summoned to the dwelling. Spreading a mat in the center of the room, they place on it their outfits (cf. p. 302) and gifts9 for all the spirits who are apt to attend the ceremony. Nine small jars covered with alin leaves are distributed about the house and yard; one sits on Page 261a head-axe placed upon an inverted rice-mortar near the dwelling, another stands near by in a winnower, and is covered with a bundle of rice; four go to a corner of the room; while the balance is placed on either side of the doorway. These jars are later used to hold the cooked rice which is offered to the Inginlaod, spirits of the west. At the foot of the house ladder a spear is planted, and to it is attached a long narrow cloth of many colors. Last of all, a bound pig is laid just outside the door with its head toward the east.
Shortly before the child’s arrival, two or three mediums are called to the home. They spread a mat in the center of the room and place their outfits (cf. p. 302) and gifts9 for all the spirits likely to attend the ceremony. Nine small jars covered with alin leaves are distributed around the house and yard; one is set on a head-axe placed on an upside-down rice-mortar near the house, another is nearby in a winnower and is covered with a bundle of rice; four go into a corner of the room, while the rest are positioned on either side of the doorway. These jars are later used to hold the cooked rice offered to the Inginlaod, spirits of the west. At the foot of the house ladder, a spear is planted, and a long narrow cloth of many colors is attached to it. Finally, a bound pig is placed just outside the door with its head facing east.
When all is ready, the mediums bid the men to play on the tong-a-tong (cf. p. 314); then, squatting beside the pig, they stroke its side with oiled fingers, meanwhile chanting appropriate dīams (cf. p. 296). This done, they begin to summon spirits into their bodies, and from them learn what must be done to insure the health and happiness of the child. Later, water is poured into the pig's ear, that “as it shakes out the water, so may the evil spirits be thrown out of the place.”10 Then an old man cuts open the body of the animal and, thrusting in his hand, draws out the still palpitating heart, which he gives to the medium. With this she strokes the body of the expectant woman, “so that the birth may be easy, and as a protection against harm,” and also touches the other members of the family.11 She next directs her attention to the liver, for by its condition it is possible to foretell the child's future (cf. p. 307).
When everything is ready, the mediums tell the men to play on the tong-a-tong (cf. p. 314); then, sitting beside the pig, they stroke its side with oiled fingers while chanting suitable dīams (cf. p. 296). Once that's done, they begin to call spirits into their bodies, learning from them what needs to be done to ensure the child's health and happiness. Later, water is poured into the pig's ear, so that "as it shakes out the water, may the evil spirits be removed from the area." 10 Then an old man cuts open the pig and, reaching inside, pulls out the still-beating heart, which he gives to the medium. With this, she strokes the body of the expectant woman, "so that the birth may be easy, and as a safeguard against harm," and also touches the other family members.11 She then focuses on the liver, as its condition can predict the child's future (cf. p. 307).
While the medium has been busy with the immediate family, friends and relatives have been preparing the flesh for food, which is now served. No part is reserved, except the boiled entrails which are placed in a wooden dish and set among other gifts intended for the superior beings.
While the family has been focused on immediate matters, friends and relatives have been getting the meat ready for the meal, which is now served. No part is set aside, except for the boiled entrails, which are placed in a wooden dish and set out among other offerings meant for the higher beings.
Following the meal, the mediums continue summoning spirits until late afternoon when the ceremony known as Gīpas—the dividing—is held.12 The chief medium, who is now possessed by a powerful spirit, covers her shoulder with a sacred blanket,13 and in company with the oldest male relative of the expectant woman goes to the middle of the room, where a bound pig lies with a narrow cloth extending along its body from head to tail. After much debating they decide on the exact center of the animal, and then with her left hand each seizes a Page 262leg. They lift the victim from the floor, and with the head-axes, which they hold in their free hands, they cut it in two. In this way the mortals pay the spirits for their share in the child, and henceforth they have no claims to it. The spirit and the old man drink basi, to cement their friendship; and the ceremony is at an end.
After the meal, the mediums keep summoning spirits until late afternoon when the ceremony called Gīpas—the dividing—is conducted.12 The chief medium, who is now possessed by a powerful spirit, wraps herself in a sacred blanket,13 and along with the oldest male relative of the expectant woman, moves to the center of the room, where a bound pig lies with a narrow cloth stretched from its head to its tail. After considerable discussion, they pinpoint the exact center of the animal, and then each grabs a Page 262leg with their left hand. They lift the pig off the floor, and using head-axes held in their free hands, they cut it in half. In this way, the mortals pay the spirits for their share in the child, thus relinquishing any claims to it. The spirit and the old man drink basi to solidify their friendship, and the ceremony concludes.
The small pots and other objects used as offerings are placed on the sacred blanket in one corner of the room, where they remain until the child is born, “so that all the spirits may know that Gīpas has been held.” A portion of the slaughtered animals and some small present are given to the mediums, who then depart.
The small pots and other items used as offerings are set on the sacred blanket in one corner of the room, where they stay until the child is born, “so that all the spirits may know that Gīpas has been held.” A portion of the slaughtered animals and some small gifts are given to the mediums, who then leave.
In San Juan a cloth is placed on the floor, and on it are laid betel-nuts, four beads, and a lead sinker. These are divided with the head-axe in the same manner as the pig, but the medium retains for her own use the share given to the spirits.
In San Juan, a cloth is spread on the ground, and betel nuts, four beads, and a lead sinker are placed on it. These are divided with the head-axe just like the pig, but the medium keeps the portion that's offered to the spirits for herself.
In the better class of dwellings, constructed of boards, there is generally a small section in one corner, where the flooring is of bamboo; and it is here that the delivery takes place, but in the ordinary dwellings there is no specified location.
In nicer homes made of boards, there's usually a small area in one corner with bamboo flooring; this is where deliveries happen. However, in regular homes, there's no set spot for this.
The patient is in a kneeling or squatting position with her hands on a rope or bamboo rod, which is suspended from a rafter about the height of her shoulders.14 She draws on this, while one or more old women, skilled in matters pertaining to childbirth, knead and press down on the abdomen, and finally remove the child. The naval cord is cut with a bamboo knife,15 and is tied with bark cloth. Should the delivery be hard, a pig will be killed beneath the house, and its blood and flesh offered to the spirits, in order to gain their aid.
The patient is either kneeling or squatting with her hands on a rope or bamboo pole that’s hanging from a rafter at about shoulder height. She pulls on this while one or more experienced older women, who know about childbirth, massage and press down on her abdomen, ultimately helping to deliver the baby. The umbilical cord is cut with a bamboo knife and tied with tree bark cloth. If the delivery is difficult, a pig is killed under the house, and its blood and flesh are offered to the spirits to seek their assistance.
If the child is apparently still-born, the midwife places a Chinese dish close to its ear, and strikes against it several times with a lead sinker. If this fails to gain a response, the body is wrapped in a cloth, and is soon buried beneath the house. There is no belief here, as is common in many other parts of the Philippines, that the spirits of unborn or still-born children form the chief recruits for the army of evil spirits.
If the baby seems to be stillborn, the midwife puts a Chinese dish next to its ear and taps it multiple times with a lead sinker. If that doesn’t get a reaction, the body is wrapped in cloth and buried under the house. Unlike in many other areas of the Philippines, there’s no belief here that the spirits of unborn or stillborn children are the main source of evil spirits.
The after-birth is placed in a small jar together with bamboo leaves, “so that the child will grow like that lusty plant,” and is then Page 263intrusted to an old man, usually a relative. He must exercise the greatest care in his mission, for should he squint, while the jar is in his possession, the child will be likewise afflicted. If it is desired that the infant shall become a great hunter, the jar is hung in the jungle; if he is to be an expert swimmer and a successful fisherman, it is placed in the river; but ill fortune is in store for the baby if the pot is buried, for he will always be afraid to climb a tree or to ascend a mountain.
The afterbirth is put in a small jar with bamboo leaves, “so that the child will grow like that strong plant,” and is then Page 263handed over to an old man, usually a relative. He must be very careful with this task, because if he squints while holding the jar, the child will have the same problem. If it’s hoped that the baby will become a great hunter, the jar is hung in the jungle; if the goal is for him to be an expert swimmer and successful fisherman, it’s placed in the river; but if the jar is buried, the baby will face bad luck and will always be scared to climb a tree or a mountain.
These close ties between the infant and the after-birth are easily comprehended by a people who also believe in the close relationship between a person and any object recently handled by him (cf. p. 305). In general it is thought that the after-birth soon disappears and no longer influences the child; yet certain of the folk-tales reflect a firm conviction that a group of spirits, known as alan, sometimes take the placenta, and transform it into a real child, who is then more powerful than ordinary mortals.16
These close bonds between the baby and the afterbirth are easily understood by people who also believe in the strong connection between a person and any object they’ve recently touched (cf. p. 305). Generally, it’s thought that the afterbirth quickly disappears and no longer affects the child; however, some folk tales express a strong belief that a group of spirits, called alan, sometimes take the placenta and turn it into a real child, who then has more power than regular humans.16
Immediately following the birth the father constructs a shallow bamboo framework (baitkᴇn),17 which he fills with ashes, and places in the room close to the mother. On this a fire is kept burning constantly for twenty-nine days18 For this fire he must carefully prepare each stick of wood, for should it have rough places on it, the baby would have lumps on its head. A double explanation is offered for this fire; firstly, “to keep the mother warm;” secondly, as a protection against evil spirits. The idea of protection is evidently the original and dominant one; for, as we shall see, evil spirits are wont to frequent a house, where a birth or death has occurred, and a fire is always kept burning below the house or beside the ladder at such a time.19
Immediately after the birth, the father builds a shallow bamboo frame (baitkᴇn),17 which he fills with ashes and places in the room near the mother. He keeps a fire burning constantly on this for twenty-nine days18 For this fire, he must carefully prepare each stick of wood, because if any of them has rough spots, the baby will get lumps on its head. There are two reasons given for this fire; first, “to keep the mother warm;” second, as a protection against evil spirits. The idea of protection is clearly the main reason; as we will see, evil spirits often linger in a home where a birth or death has happened, and a fire is always kept burning beneath the house or next to the ladder during such times.19
When the child has been washed, it is placed on an inverted rice-winnower, Page 264and an old man or woman gives it the name it is to bear. The winnower is raised a few inches above the ground, and the woman asks the child its name, then drops it. Again she raises it, pronounces the name, and lets it fall. A third time it is raised and dropped, with the injunction, “When your mother sends you, you go,” or “You must not be lazy.” If it is a boy, it may be instructed, “When your father sends you to plow, you go.”
When the child has been bathed, it's placed on an upside-down rice winnower, Page 264, and an elderly person gives it the name it will have. The winnower is lifted a few inches off the ground, and the woman asks the child its name before dropping it. She then raises it again, says the name, and lets it fall. A third time, it's raised and dropped, with the message, “When your mother sends you, you go,” or “You must not be lazy.” If it’s a boy, he might be told, “When your father sends you to plow, you go.”
Among the Tinguian of Ilocos Norte it is customary for the person who is giving the name to wave a burning torch beneath the winnower, meanwhile saying, if to a boy, “Here is your light when you go to fight. Here is your light when you go to other towns.” If the child is a girl, she says, “Here is your light when you go to sell things.”
Among the Tinguian of Ilocos Norte, it’s a tradition for the person giving a name to wave a burning torch under the winnower, saying, if it's a boy, “Here is your light when you go to fight. Here is your light when you go to other towns.” If the child is a girl, they say, “Here is your light when you go to sell things.”
In the San Juan district, the fire is made of pine sticks; for “the burning pine gives a bright light, and thus makes it clear to the spirits that the child is born. The heat and smoke make the child hard and sturdy.” Just before the naming, the rice winnower is circled above the fire and the person officiating calls to the spirits, saying, “Come and take this child, or I shall take it.” Then, as the infant still remains alive, she proceeds to give it its name.20
In the San Juan neighborhood, they use pine sticks for the fire because “the burning pine gives off a bright light, which signals to the spirits that the child has been born. The heat and smoke help make the child strong and resilient.” Just before the naming ceremony, the rice winnower is passed around above the fire, and the officiant calls out to the spirits, saying, “Come and take this child, or I will take it.” Then, since the baby is still alive, she goes ahead and gives it a name.20
A Tinguian child is nearly always named after a dead ancestor; often it receives two names—one for a relative in the father's family, and one in the mother's. A third name commemorating the day or some event, or perhaps the name of a spirit, is frequently added.21 Certain names, such as Abacas (“worthless”), Inaknam (“taken up”), and Dolso (“rice-chaff”) are common. If the infant is ailing, or if the family has been unfortunate in raising children, the newborn is named in the regular way, then is placed on an old rice winnower, and is carried to a refuse heap and left. Evil spirits witnessing this will think that the child is dead, and will pay no more heed to it. After a time, a woman from another house will pick the child up and carry it back to the dwelling, where it is renamed. In such a case it is probable that the new name will recall the event.22 Page 265
A Tinguian child is usually named after a deceased ancestor; often, the child receives two names—one from the father's side of the family and one from the mother's. A third name commemorating a special day, event, or perhaps the name of a spirit is often added.21 Certain names, like Abacas (“worthless”), Inaknam (“taken up”), and Dolso (“rice chaff”) are common. If the baby is unwell or if the family has had trouble raising children, the newborn is named in the usual way, then placed on an old rice winnower and carried to a garbage heap and left there. Evil spirits that see this will think the child is dead and won't pay any more attention to it. After a while, a woman from another household will pick the child up and bring it back home, where it will be renamed. In this case, it's likely that the new name will reflect the event.22 Page 265
If a former child has died, it is possible that the infant will receive its name, but if so, it will be renamed within a few days. In this manner, respect is shown both for the deceased child and the ancestor for which it was named; yet the newborn is not forced to bear a title which is apparently displeasing to the spirits. Continued sickness may also result in the giving of a new name.23 In such a case a small plot of rice is planted as an offering to the spirits, which have caused the illness.
If a previous child has died, it's possible that the newborn will be given that name, but if so, they will be renamed within a few days. This shows respect for both the deceased child and the ancestor they were named after; however, the newborn isn't burdened with a name that might upset the spirits. Ongoing sickness may also lead to a new name being given.
According to Reyes, the child to be named is carried to a tree, and the medium says, “Your name is ——;” at the same time she strikes the tree with a knife. If the tree “sweats,” the name is satisfactory; otherwise, other names are mentioned until a favorable sign is obtained.24 The writer found no trace of such procedure in any part of the Tinguian belt.
According to Reyes, the child who is to be named is taken to a tree, and the medium says, “Your name is ——;” while simultaneously striking the tree with a knife. If the tree “sweats,” the name is accepted; if not, other names are suggested until a positive sign is received.24 The writer found no sign of this practice anywhere in the Tinguian region.
For a month succeeding the birth, the mother must follow a very strict set of rules. Each day she is bathed with water in which certain herbs and leaves, distasteful to evil spirits, are boiled.25 Beginning with the second day and until the tenth she must add one bath each day, at least one of which is in cold water. From the tenth to the twenty-fourth day she takes one hot and one cold bath, and from then to the end of the month she continues the one hot bath. Until these are completed, the family must keep a strip of ayabong bark burning beneath the house, in order to protect the baby from evil spirits. As an additional defence, a miniature bow and arrow, and a bamboo shield, with a leaf attached, as hung above the infant's head (Fig. 4, No. 1).
For a month after the birth, the mother has to follow a very strict set of guidelines. Each day, she is bathed with water infused with specific herbs and leaves that are believed to ward off evil spirits. Starting on the second day and continuing until the tenth, she must take one additional bath each day, at least one of which has to be in cold water. From the tenth to the twenty-fourth day, she takes one hot bath and one cold bath, and from then until the end of the month, she continues with just the hot bath. Until these routines are completed, the family must keep a strip of ayabong bark burning under the house to protect the baby from evil spirits. As an extra measure, a tiny bow and arrow, along with a bamboo shield and a leaf attached, are hung above the infant's head (Fig. 4, No. 1).
On the fifth day the mother makes a ring out of old cloth, rice stalks, and a vine, and puts it on her head; over her shoulders is an old blanket, while in one hand she holds a reed staff, which “helps her in her weakness, and protects her from evil beings.” She carries a coconut shell filled with ashes, a basket and a jar, and thus equipped she goes to the village spring. Arriving there, she cleans the dishes “as a sign that her weakness has passed, and that she can now care for herself;” then she sets fire to a piece of bark, and leaves it burning beside the water, as a further sign of her recovery. When she returns to the dwelling, the cleansed dishes and the staff are placed above the spot, where she and the baby sleep. Page 266
On the fifth day, the mother makes a ring from old cloth, rice stalks, and a vine, and places it on her head; draped over her shoulders is an old blanket, and in one hand, she holds a reed staff that "supports her in her weakness and protects her from evil beings." She carries a coconut shell filled with ashes, a basket, and a jar, and with these items, she heads to the village spring. Once she arrives, she cleans the dishes "as a sign that her weakness has passed and that she can now take care of herself;" then she sets fire to a piece of bark and leaves it burning by the water as another sign of her recovery. When she returns home, the cleaned dishes and the staff are placed above the spot where she and the baby sleep. Page 266
On the 29th day the fire is extinguished, and the bamboo frame is fastened under the floor of the house, below the mother's mat, “so that all can see that the family has followed the custom.” As the frame is carried out, the mother calls to the anito mother (cf. p. 261) to throw out her fire.
On the 29th day, the fire is put out, and the bamboo frame is secured under the house floor, beneath the mother's mat, “so that everyone can see that the family has followed the tradition.” As the frame is taken out, the mother calls to the anito mother (cf. p. 261) to throw out her fire.
In the mountain districts about Lakub, a ceremony in which the spirits are besought to look to the child's welfare is held about the third day after the birth. The mediums summon several spirits; a chicken or a pig is killed, and its blood mixed with rice is offered up. At the conclusion a small saloko26 containing an egg is attached to one end of the roof. In Ba-ak this is generally a three to six day event attended by all the friends and relatives of the family. Here, in place of the egg, a jar containing pine-sticks is attached to the roof, for the pine which burns brightly makes it plain to the spirits what the people are doing.
In the mountain areas near Lakub, a ceremony is held about three days after a child's birth to ask for the spirits' protection and well-being for the child. The mediums call on several spirits; a chicken or a pig is sacrificed, and its blood mixed with rice is offered. At the end of the ceremony, a small saloko26 containing an egg is attached to one end of the roof. In Ba-ak, this event typically lasts three to six days and is attended by all the friends and relatives of the family. Instead of an egg, a jar filled with pine sticks is hung from the roof, as the bright-burning pine makes it clear to the spirits what the people are doing.
In the light of the extended and rather complex procedure just related, it is interesting to note that the Tinguian woman is one of those mythical beings whom careless or uninformed writers have been wont to describe as giving birth to her children without bodily discomfort. Reyes27 tells us that she cuts the umbilical cord, after which she proceeds to the nearest brook, and washes the clothing soiled during the birth. Lerena likewise credits her with delivering herself without aid, at whatever spot she may then chance to be; then, without further ado or inconvenience, she continues her duties as before. If she happens to be near to a river, she bathes the child; or, if water is not handy, she cleans it with grass or leaves, and then gives it such a name as stone, rooster, or carabao.28
In light of the lengthy and somewhat complicated process just described, it's interesting to note that the Tinguian woman is seen by some careless or uninformed writers as someone who gives birth without any physical pain. Reyes27 tells us that she cuts the umbilical cord, then goes to the nearest stream to wash the clothes that got dirty during the birth. Lerena also claims she delivers herself without assistance, wherever she might be at the time; then, without any fuss or trouble, she goes back to her regular tasks. If she’s near a river, she bathes the baby; if there’s no water around, she cleans it with grass or leaves and gives it a name like stone, rooster, or carabao.28
Throughout the greater part of the Tinguian territory, nothing further of importance takes place for about two years, providing the child progresses normally, but should it be ailing, a medium will be summoned to conduct the Ībal ceremony.29 For this a pig or rooster is prepared for sacrifice, but before it is killed, the medium squats before it and, stroking its side with oiled fingers, she chants the following dīam. Page 267
Throughout most of the Tinguian territory, nothing significant happens for about two years, as long as the child develops normally. However, if the child is sick, a medium will be called to perform the Ībal ceremony.29 For this, a pig or rooster is prepared for sacrifice, but before it is killed, the medium squats in front of it and, stroking its side with oiled fingers, she chants the following dīam. Page 267
“Those who live in the same town go to raid, to take heads. After they arrive, those who live in the same town, ‘We go and dance with the heads,’ said the people, who live in the same town, ‘because they make a celebration, those who went to kill.’ ‘When the sun goes down, you come to join us,’ said the mother and baby (to her husband who goes to the celebration). After that the sun truly went down; she went truly to join her husband; after that they were not (there), the mother and the baby (i.e., when the father arrived where they had agreed to meet, the mother and child were not there).
“People from the same town go out to raid and take heads. After they arrive, those from the same town say, ‘Let’s go dance with the heads,’ because they celebrate those who went out to kill. ‘When the sun goes down, you’ll join us,’ said the mother to her husband who is going to the celebration. Then the sun really did set; she went to join her husband, but when he got to the place they had agreed to meet, the mother and child weren’t there.”
“He saw their hats lying on the ground. He looked down; the mother and the baby were in (the ground), which ground swallowed them. ‘Why (are) the mother and the baby in the ground? How can I get them?’ When he raises the mother and the baby, they go (back) into the ground. After that Kabonīyan above, looking down (said), ‘What can you do? The spirits of Ībal in Daem are the cause of their trouble. It is better that you go to the home of your parents-in-law, and you go and prepare the things needed in Ībal,’ said Kabonīyan.
“He saw their hats lying on the ground. He looked down; the mother and baby were in the ground, which had swallowed them. ‘Why are the mother and baby in the ground? How can I get them?’ When he picked up the mother and baby, they went back into the ground. After that, Kabonīyan above, looking down, said, ‘What can you do? The spirits of Ībal in Daem are the cause of their troubles. It’s better that you go to your parents-in-law's home and prepare the things needed in Ībal,’ said Kabonīyan.”
“They went truly and prepared; after that they brought (the things) to the gate. After that the mother and child came out of the ground. ‘After this when there is a happening like this, of which you Īpogau are in danger, you do like this (i. e., make the Ībal ceremony); and I alone, Kabonīyan am the one you summon,’ said Kabonīyan.
“They were ready and prepared; after that, they brought everything to the gate. Then the mother and child emerged from the ground. ‘When something like this happens again, where you Īpogau are in danger, you should do this (i.e., perform the Ībal ceremony); and it’s me alone, Kabonīyan, that you call upon,’ said Kabonīyan.”
“After that they got well because they came up, the mother and the baby.”
“After that, they recovered because the mother and the baby came through.”
When the chant is finished, the animal is slaughtered, and food is prepared both for guests and spirits. Following the instructions of Kabonīyan, the latter is placed at the entrance to the village; after which it is possible that this powerful spirit will visit the gathering in the person of the medium, and give further instructions for the care of the infant.
When the chant is over, the animal is killed, and food is made for both the guests and the spirits. Following Kabonīyan's instructions, the food for the spirits is set at the village entrance; after that, it's possible for this powerful spirit to show up at the gathering through the medium and provide more guidance on taking care of the infant.
In the village of Lakub the writer witnessed a variation of this ceremony which, it is said, is also followed in case the pregnancy is not progressing favorably. A piece of banana stalk, wrought into the form of a child, and wearing a bark head-band, was placed on the mat beside the medium. She, acting for a spirit, seized the miniature shield and bow and arrow which hung above the baby, and attempted to shoot the figure. Immediately two old women came to the rescue of the image, and after a sharp tussel compelled the spirit to desist. They then secured the weapons, and in their turn tried to shoot the figure, which was now defended in vain by the medium. It was later explained that, in the first place, the figure represented the child, and Page 268had the spirit succeeded in shooting it, the babe would have died; later, it impersonated the child of the spirit, and when that being saw its own offspring in danger, it immediately departed from the village. Several other spirits then entered the body of the medium, and after receiving food and drink, gave friendly advice.
In the village of Lakub, the writer observed a different version of this ceremony, which is said to be performed when a pregnancy is not going well. A piece of banana stalk shaped like a child, wearing a headband made of bark, was placed on the mat next to the medium. She, channeling a spirit, grabbed the small shield and bow and arrow that were hanging above the baby and tried to shoot the figure. Right away, two elderly women rushed in to protect the image, and after a brief struggle, they forced the spirit to stop. They then took the weapons and attempted to shoot the figure themselves, which was now being defended ineffectively by the medium. It was later explained that the figure initially represented the child, and if the spirit had succeeded in shooting it, the baby would have died; later, it represented the child of the spirit, and when that spirit saw its own offspring in danger, it immediately left the village. Several other spirits then entered the medium's body, and after being offered food and drink, shared friendly advice.
When the child is about two years old, a ceremony known as Olog30 is held. The mediums who are summoned prepare a spirit mat,31 and at once begin to recite dīams over the body of a bound pig. As soon as the animal is killed, its heart is removed, and is rubbed against the breast of each member of the family. The medium then resumes her place at the mat, and soon is possessed by a spirit who takes charge of the proceedings. At his suggestion, the child is rubbed from head to foot with the thread from the medium's outfit, “so that it will not cry any more;” next, he orders that the intestines of the pig be cleaned, placed on a wooden dish, and be carried to the gate of the town. When they arrive at the designated spot, the mediums make a “stove” by driving three sticks into the ground, so as to outline a triangle, and within these they burn a bundle of rice-straw. Beside the “stove” is placed a branch, each leaf of which is pierced with a chicken feather. This completed, the child is brought up to the fire, and is crowned with the intestines; while one of the mediums strikes the ground vigorously with a split stick,32 to attract the attention of the spirits. Next, she secures a rooster, and with this in one hand and a spear in the other, she marches five times around the fire meanwhile reciting a dīam. At the conclusion of this performance the fowl is killed; and its blood, mixed with rice, is scattered on the ground. At the same time the medium calls to all the spirits to come and eat, to be satisfied, and not cause the child to become ill. The flesh and rice cakes are likewise offered, but after a few moments have elapsed, they are eaten by all the people.
When the child is about two years old, a ceremony called Olog30 takes place. The mediums who are called prepare a spirit mat,31 and immediately start to recite dīams over the body of a tied-up pig. Once the animal is killed, its heart is taken out and rubbed against the chest of each family member. The medium then takes her position at the mat and soon becomes possessed by a spirit that takes charge of the ceremony. On the spirit's advice, the child is rubbed from head to toe with the thread from the medium's outfit, “so that it will not cry anymore;” next, she orders the pig's intestines to be cleaned, placed on a wooden dish, and taken to the town gate. When they reach the designated spot, the mediums create a “stove” by driving three sticks into the ground to form a triangle, and inside this, they burn a bundle of rice straw. Next to the “stove,” they place a branch with each leaf pierced by a chicken feather. Once this is done, the child is brought to the fire and crowned with the intestines while one of the mediums strikes the ground forcefully with a split stick,32 to get the spirits' attention. Then she grabs a rooster, holding it in one hand and a spear in the other, and walks around the fire five times while reciting a dīam. After this performance, the rooster is killed; its blood, mixed with rice, is scattered on the ground. At the same time, the medium calls for all the spirits to come, eat, be satisfied, and not let the child get sick. The flesh and rice cakes are also offered, but after a few moments, they are eaten by everyone present.
At the conclusion of the meal, a wreath of vines is substituted for the intestines, which are hung beside the fire. This concludes the ceremony; but, as the mother and child reach the ladder of their home, the people above sprinkle them with water, meanwhile calling out eight times, “You are in a heavy storm.” The significance of this sprinkling is not known, but the custom is widespread, and is evidently very ancient. Page 269
At the end of the meal, a wreath of vines replaces the intestines, which are hung next to the fire. This wraps up the ceremony; however, as the mother and child climb the ladder to their home, the people above douse them with water, while shouting eight times, “You are in a heavy storm.” The meaning behind this water sprinkling isn’t clear, but it’s a common practice and clearly very old. Page 269
In the mountain village of Likuan, a man who wears a very large hat takes the child to a nearby saloko. As he returns, he is sprinkled by a medium, who says, “You are wet from the rain; in what place did you get wet?” He replies, “Yes, we are wet from the rain; we were wet in Inakban (a town of the spirits);” then placing two small baskets in the saloko, he carries the child into the dwelling. Soon the father appears and goes about inquiring for his wife and child; suddenly spying the baskets, he seizes them and takes them into the house, saying, “Here are the mother and the child.”
In the mountain village of Likuan, a man wearing a very large hat takes the child to a nearby saloko. On his way back, he meets a medium who sprinkles him with water and asks, “You’re wet from the rain; where did you get wet?” He replies, “Yes, we’re wet from the rain; we got wet in Inakban (a town of the spirits);” then, after placing two small baskets in the saloko, he carries the child into the house. Soon, the father comes looking for his wife and child; suddenly noticing the baskets, he grabs them and takes them inside, saying, “Here are the mother and the child.”
The following morning, the women place rice cakes and betel-nuts, ready to chew, in leaves, and tie them to a bamboo stalk with many branches. This is then planted beside the spring, “so that the child will grow and be strong like the bamboo.” The sight of all these good things is also pleasing to the spirits, and they will thus be inclined to grant to the child many favors.
The next morning, the women put rice cakes and betel nuts, ready to chew, in leaves and tie them to a bamboo stalk with lots of branches. This is then planted next to the spring, “so that the child will grow up strong like the bamboo.” Seeing all these nice offerings is also pleasing to the spirits, and they will be more likely to grant many blessings to the child.
When the women return to the house, they carry with them a coconut shell filled with water, and with this they wash the infant's face “to keep it from crying, and to keep it well.” This done, they tie a knot of banana leaves to the house ladder as a sign that no person may enter the dwelling until after its removal the next day.33
When the women get back to the house, they bring a coconut shell filled with water, and they use it to wash the infant's face “to keep it from crying and to keep it healthy.” Once that’s done, they tie a knot of banana leaves to the house ladder as a sign that no one can enter the home until it’s removed the next day.33
A ceremony, not witnessed by the writer, is said to take place when evil spirits have persistently annoyed the mother and the child, when the delivery is long overdue, or when an anito child34 has been born to a human mother. The husband and his friends arm themselves with long knives or head-axes, and enter the dwelling, where they kill a rooster. The blood is mixed with rice; and this, together with nine coconut shells filled with basi, is placed beneath the house for the anitos to eat. While the spirits are busy with this repast, the mother, wrapped in a blanket, is secretly passed out a window and taken to another house. Then the men begin shouting, and at the same time slash right and left against the house-posts with their weapons. In this way the evil spirits are not only kept from noticing the absence of the mother, but are also driven to a distance. This procedure is repeated under nine houses, after which they return to the dwelling with the woman. As soon as they reach the top of the ladder, an old woman throws down ashes “to blind the eyes of the Page 270anitos, so that they cannot see to come up.”35 She likewise breaks a number of small jars, “which look like heads,” as a threat of the treatment which awaits them if they attempt to return to the house.
A ceremony, not witnessed by the writer, is said to occur when evil spirits have been bothering the mother and child for a long time, when the delivery is overdue, or when an anito child34 is born to a human mother. The husband and his friends arm themselves with long knives or axes and enter the house, where they kill a rooster. The blood is mixed with rice, and this, along with nine coconut shells filled with basi, is placed under the house for the anitos to eat. While the spirits are busy with this meal, the mother, wrapped in a blanket, is secretly passed out a window and taken to another house. Then the men start shouting and at the same time slash at the house posts with their weapons. This way, the evil spirits not only don’t notice the mother is gone but are also pushed away. This process is repeated under nine houses, after which they return with the woman. As soon as they reach the top of the ladder, an old woman throws down ashes “to blind the eyes of the Page 270anitos, so that they cannot see to come up.”35 She also breaks a number of small jars, “which look like heads,” as a warning of what will happen if they try to come back to the house.
Within the dwelling food and presents are offered to the good spirits, and all who have participated in the anito driving are feasted.
Inside the home, food and gifts are given to the good spirits, and everyone who took part in the anito driving is treated to a feast.
Next morning, a wash, said to be particularly distasteful to the evil anito, is prepared. It consists of water in which are placed lemon, bamboo, and atis leaves, a cigar stub, and ashes from burned rice straw. The family wash in this mixture, and are then fully protected against any evil spirits, which may still remain after the terrifying events of the previous night.
The next morning, a wash, considered especially unpleasant to the evil anito, is made. It includes water mixed with lemon, bamboo, and atis leaves, a cigar butt, and ashes from burnt rice straw. The family bathes in this mixture, ensuring they are completely safeguarded against any lingering evil spirits from the frightening events of the night before.
Childhood.—When outside the house, small babies are always carried by their mothers or older sisters (Plate XV). The little one either sits astride its mother's hip or fits against the small of the back, and is held in place by her arm or by a blanket which passes over one shoulder. From this position the infant is readily shifted, so that it can nurse whenever it is hungry. There are no regular periods for feeding, neither is there a definite time for weaning. Most children continue to nurse until quite large, or until they are displaced by newcomers. However, they are given some solid food, such as rice, while very young, and soon they are allowed to suck sugar-cane and sweet potatoes. It is also a common thing to see a mother take the pipe from her mouth, and place it in that of her nursing infant. They thus acquire the habit of using tobacco at a very early age, and continue it through life, but apparently without evil effects. Weaning is accomplished by rubbing the breasts with powdered chile peppers, or plants with sour flavor.
Childhood.—When they’re out of the house, small babies are always carried by their mothers or older sisters (Plate XV). The little one either sits on its mother's hip or is tucked against her back, held in place by her arm or a blanket draped over one shoulder. From this position, the infant can be easily shifted to nurse whenever it gets hungry. There are no set times for feeding, and there's no specific timeline for weaning. Most children continue to nurse until they are quite big, or until they are replaced by younger siblings. However, they do get some solid food, like rice, when they are very young and are soon allowed to chew on sugar cane and sweet potatoes. It's also common to see a mother take the pipe from her mouth and put it in her nursing infant’s mouth. They pick up the habit of using tobacco at a very young age and often continue it throughout their lives, but apparently without any negative effects. Weaning is done by rubbing the breasts with powdered chili peppers or sour-tasting plants.
A crib or sleeping basket is made out of bamboo or rattan, and this is attached to the center of a long bamboo pole, which is suspended across one corner of the room (Fig. 1, No. 2). The pole bends with each movement of the child, and thus it rocks itself to sleep. Another device in which small children are kept is known as galong-galong. This consists of a board seat attached to a strip of split rattan at each corner. Sliding up and down on these strips are vertical and horizontal pieces of reed or bamboo, which form an open box-like frame (Fig. 1, No. 1). The reeds are raised, the child is put in, and then they are slipped back in place. This device is suspended from a rafter, at such a height that it can serve either as a swing or walker, as desired.
A crib or sleeping basket is made of bamboo or rattan, and it's attached to the center of a long bamboo pole, which is hung across one corner of the room (Fig. 1, No. 2). The pole sways with every movement of the child, rocking them to sleep. Another device for keeping small children is called galong-galong. This consists of a board seat connected to a piece of split rattan at each corner. Sliding along these strips are vertical and horizontal pieces of reed or bamboo, creating an open box-like frame (Fig. 1, No. 1). The reeds are lifted, the child is placed inside, and then they are slid back into position. This device is hung from a rafter, high enough to be used as either a swing or a walker, depending on what’s needed.
When the mother goes to the village spring or to the river, she Page 271carries her baby with her, and invariably gives it a bath in the cold water. This she applies with her hand or a coconut shell, and frequently she ends the process by dipping the small body into the water. Apparently, the children do not enjoy the ordeal any more than European youngsters; but this early dislike for the water is soon overcome, and they go to the streams to paddle and play, and quickly become excellent swimmers. They learn that certain sluggish fish hide beneath large rocks; and oftentimes a whole troop of naked youngsters may be seen going up stream, carefully feeling under the stones, and occasionally shouting with glee, as a slippery trophy is drawn out with the bare hands. They also gather shell fish and shrimps, and their catch often adds variety to the family meal.
When the mother goes to the village spring or the river, she Page 271takes her baby with her and always gives it a bath in the cold water. She does this using her hand or a coconut shell, and often finishes by dipping the baby into the water. It seems that the kids don’t enjoy this experience any more than European kids do; but this early dislike for water is quickly overcome, and they run to the streams to splash and play, becoming great swimmers in no time. They discover that certain sluggish fish hide under large rocks, and often a whole group of naked kids can be seen going upstream, carefully feeling under the stones, and occasionally shouting with joy as they pull out a slippery catch with their bare hands. They also collect shellfish and shrimp, and their haul often adds some variety to the family meals.
Figure 1.
Child's Cradle and Jumper.
Baby's Cradle and Jumper.
Children are seldom punished or scolded. All the family exhibit real affection for the youngsters, and find time to devote to them. A man is never too old or too busy to take up and amuse or caress the babies. Kissing seems to be unknown, but a similar sign of affection is given by placing the lips to the face and drawing the breath in suddenly. A mother is often heard singing to her babes, but the songs are usually improvised, and generally consist of a single sentence repeated over and over. Page 272Aside from the daily bath, the child has little to disturb it during the first five or six years of its life. It has no birthdays, its hair is never cut, unless it be that it is trimmed over the eyes to form bangs, and it wears clothing only on very special occasions. The children are by no means innocent in sexual matters; but absolute familiarity with nudity has removed all curiosity and false modesty, and the relations between the sexes are no freer than in civilized communities.
Children are rarely punished or scolded. The whole family shows genuine love for the kids and makes time for them. A man is never too old or too busy to pick up, entertain, or cuddle the babies. Kissing seems to be a rarity, but another sign of affection is pressing the lips to the face and inhaling suddenly. Mothers are often heard singing to their little ones, but the songs are usually made up on the spot and typically consist of a single line repeated multiple times. Page 272Other than their daily bath, a child has little to distract it during the first five or six years of life. There are no birthday celebrations, their hair isn't cut unless it's trimmed over the eyes for bangs, and they only wear clothes on very special occasions. The children are by no means innocent regarding sexual matters; however, their complete familiarity with nudity has stripped away any curiosity and false modesty, and interactions between the sexes are no more relaxed than in civilized societies.
When garments are put on, they are identical with those worn by the elders. At all ages the people will discard their clothing without any sense of shame, whenever the occasion demands; as, for instance, the fording of a stream, or when a number of both sexes happen to be bathing at the same time in the village pool. This does not lead to immodesty or lewdness, and a person who is careless about the acts, which are not considered proper in Tinguian society, is an object of scorn quite as much as he would be in a more advanced community.
When people get dressed, they wear the same clothes as the older generations. At any age, individuals will take off their clothes without feeling embarrassed whenever the situation calls for it, like crossing a stream or when both men and women are swimming together in the village pool. This doesn’t lead to immodesty or indecency, and someone who doesn’t pay attention to behaviors deemed inappropriate in Tinguian society is looked down upon just as they would be in a more developed community.
The first toys generally consist of pigs, carabao, or horses made by sticking bamboo legs into a sweet potato or mango. A more elaborate plaything is an imitation snake made of short bamboo strips fastened together with cords at top, center, and bottom. When this is held near the middle by the thumb and forefinger, it winds and curls about as if alive.
The first toys usually include pigs, carabaos, or horses made by sticking bamboo legs into a sweet potato or mango. A fancier toy is a fake snake created from short bamboo strips tied together with cords at the top, center, and bottom. When you hold this near the middle with your thumb and forefinger, it twists and curls around as if it's alive.
Stilts of bamboo, similar to those used in America, are sometimes used by the older children, but the more popular local variety is made by fastening cords through the tops of half coconut shells. The youth holds a cord in each hand, stands on the shells with the lines passing between the first two toes, and then walks.
Stilts made of bamboo, like those used in America, are sometimes used by older kids, but the more popular local version is made by tying cords through the tops of half coconut shells. The kid holds a cord in each hand, stands on the shells with the lines going between their first two toes, and then walks.
Flat boards with cords attached become “carabao sleds,” and in these immense loads of imaginary rice are hauled to the granaries. A similar device serves as a harrow, while a stick is converted into a “plough” or “horse,” as is desired. Imitation carabao yokes are much prized, and the children pass many hours serving as draught animals or drivers. The bull-roarer, made by putting a thin piece of bamboo on a cord and whirling it about the head, makes a pleasing noise, and is excellent to use in frightening stray horses. Blow-guns, made out of bamboo or the hollow tubes of plants, vie in popularity with a pop-gun of similar construction. A wad of leaves is driven through with a plunger, and gives a sharp report, as it is expelled.
Flat boards with cords attached become "carabao sleds," and these huge loads of imaginary rice are taken to the granaries. A similar tool works as a harrow, while a stick can be turned into a "plow" or "horse," depending on what’s needed. Imitation carabao yokes are highly valued, and kids spend hours pretending to be draft animals or drivers. The bull-roarer, created by tying a thin piece of bamboo to a cord and spinning it around their head, makes a nice sound and is great for scaring off stray horses. Blow-guns, made from bamboo or hollow plant tubes, are just as popular as a similar type of pop-gun. A wad of leaves is pushed through with a plunger, creating a sharp sound as it's shot out.
Tops are among the prized possessions of the boys. They are spun, or are wound with cord, and are thrown overhand at those of other players, with the intention of splitting or marking them.
Tops are one of the favorite toys for the boys. They are spun or wound with a string, and are tossed overhand at other players' tops, aiming to split or hit them.
Quite as popular, with the small girls, are tiny pestles with which they industriously pound rice chaff, in imitation of their mothers. Page 273
Just as popular with the little girls are small pestles that they use to diligently pound rice chaff, mimicking their mothers. Page 273
While still mere babies, the boys begin to play with toy knives made of wood, but by the time they are seven or eight years of age, they are permitted to carry long bolos, and before puberty they are expert with the weapons used by the tribe (Plate XI). In the mountain regions in particular, it is a common occurrence for groups of youngsters, armed with reed spears and palm-bark shields, to carry on mock battles. They also learn to make traps and nets, and oftentimes they return to the village with a good catch of small birds.
While still toddlers, the boys start playing with wooden toy knives, but by the time they turn seven or eight, they are allowed to carry long bolos. Before hitting puberty, they become skilled with the weapons used by the tribe (Plate XI). In the mountainous areas, it's common for groups of kids, armed with reed spears and palm-bark shields, to have mock battles. They also learn to make traps and nets, and often come back to the village with a good haul of small birds.
Full grown dogs are seldom friendly or considered as pets; but puppies, small chickens, parrakeets, pigs, and baby carabao make excellent playfellows, and suffer accordingly. From the day of its birth, the young carabao is taken possession of by the children, who will fondle and tease it, ride on its back, or slide off over its head or tail. Soon they gain confidence, and find similar amusements with the full grown animals. These huge beasts are often surly or vicious, especially around white men, but they recognize their masters in the little brown folk, and submit meekly to their antics. In fact, the greater part of the care of these animals is entrusted to young boys.
Fully grown dogs are rarely friendly or seen as pets; however, puppies, small chickens, parakeets, pigs, and baby water buffalo make great playmates and endure the consequences. From the moment they are born, the young water buffalo are taken over by the children, who will pet and tease them, ride on their backs, or slide off over their heads or tails. Before long, they become confident and enjoy similar fun with the adult animals. These massive creatures can often be grumpy or aggressive, especially around white people, but they recognize their owners among the little brown kids and tolerate their playful antics. In fact, a large part of the responsibility for caring for these animals falls to young boys.
When not engaged in some of the amusements already mentioned, it is probable that the youngster is one of the group of naked little savages, which races through the village on the way to the swimming hole, or climbs tall trees from the top of which sleeping pigs can be easily bombarded. Should the children be so fortunate as to possess a tin can, secured from some visiting traveller, they quickly convert it into a drum or gansa, and forthwith start a celebration. All can dance and sing, play on nose flutes, bamboo guitars, or Jew's harps.
When they're not busy with the activities already mentioned, it's likely that the kids are part of a group of playful little savages, running through the village on their way to the swimming hole, or climbing tall trees from which they can easily pelt sleeping pigs. If the children are lucky enough to get their hands on a tin can from a passing traveler, they quickly turn it into a drum or gansa, and immediately kick off a celebration. Everyone can dance and sing, play nose flutes, bamboo guitars, or Jew's harps.
In addition to songs of their own composition, there are other songs, which are heard whenever the children are at play. They make a swing by tying ropes to a carabao yoke, and attach it to a limb; then, as they swing, they sing:
In addition to their own songs, there are other songs that are heard whenever the kids are playing. They make a swing by tying ropes to a carabao yoke and attaching it to a branch; then, as they swing, they sing:
“Pull swing. My swing is a snake.
Do not writhe like a snake. My swing is a big snake.
Do not turn and twist. My swing is a lizard.
Do not tremble or shake.”
“Pull swing. My swing is a snake.
Don't squirm like a snake. My swing is a big snake.
Don't twist and turn. My swing is a lizard.
Don't tremble or shake.”
When a group gathers under a house to pop corn in the burning rice chaff, they chant:
When a group meets under a house to pop corn in the burning rice husks, they chant:
“Pop, pop, become like the privates of a woman.
Make a noise, make a noise, like the clay jar.
Pop, pop, like the coconut shell dish.
Sagai, sagai,36 make a noise like the big jar.”
“Pop, pop, like a woman's body parts.
Make a sound, make a sound, like a clay pot.
Pop, pop, like a coconut shell bowl.
Sagai, sagai,36 make a sound like a big jar.”
When the smoke blows toward a part of the children, the others sing over and over:
When the smoke drifts toward a group of the kids, the others sing repeatedly:
“Deep water here; high land there.”
“Deep water here; high ground over there.”
A favorite game is played by a number of children. Part stand on the edge of a bank, part below. Those above sing, “Jump down, where the big stone is, the big stone which swallows people. Big stone, which swallows people, where are you?” To this the children below reply, “I am here. I am the big rock which swallows men. Come down here.” As those on the bank jump down, they are piled upon, and a free-for-all tussel ensues. In the midst of this, one of the players suddenly sings out, “I am a deer in—, I am very fat.” With this he starts off on a run, and the rest of the party, now suddenly transformed into dogs, take up the chase, yelping and barking. When the deer becomes tired, he makes for the water, where he is considered safe; but if he is caught, he is rolled and bitten by the dogs.
A group of kids plays a favorite game. Some stand on the edge of a bank, while others are below. Those above sing, “Jump down, where the big stone is, the big stone that swallows people. Big stone, that swallows people, where are you?” The kids below respond, “I am here. I am the big rock that swallows men. Come down here.” As those on the bank jump down, they pile onto each other, and a free-for-all tussle starts. In the middle of this chaos, one player suddenly shouts, “I am a deer in—, I am very fat.” With that, he takes off running, and the rest of the group, now suddenly acting like dogs, starts chasing him, yelping and barking. When the deer gets tired, he heads for the water, where he is safe; but if he gets caught, the dogs roll him and bite him.
Another game played by both boys and girls is known as maysansani, and is much like hide-and-go-seek. One boy holds out an open hand, and the others lay their fingers in his palm, while the leader counts, maysansani, duan-nani, mataltali,37 ocop. As ocop (“four” or “ready”) is pronounced, the boy quickly closes his hand in order to catch a finger. If he succeeds, the prisoner puts his hands over his eyes, and the leader holds him, while the others run and hide. When all are ready, he is released, and then must find all the players; or he is beaten on the forearm with the first and second fingers of all the participants, or they may pick him up by his head and feet, and whirl him about.
Another game played by both boys and girls is called maysansani, and it's a lot like hide-and-seek. One boy holds out an open hand, and the others place their fingers in his palm, while the leader counts, maysansani, duan-nani, mataltali, 37 ocop. When he says ocop (“four” or “ready”), the boy quickly closes his hand to catch a finger. If he succeeds, the prisoner covers his eyes with his hands, and the leader holds him while the others run and hide. Once everyone is ready, he is released and must find all the players; if he doesn't, he gets hit on the forearm with the first and second fingers of all the participants, or they might pick him up by his head and feet and spin him around.
Like European children, they have a set of small sayings or acts for use on appropriate occasions. A youngster may come up to another who is eating a luscious mango; when requested for a bite, he is apt to draw down the lower lid of his eye and coolly answer, “I will make a sound like swallowing for you,” and then go on with the feast. He may even hold out the tempting fruit, as if to comply with the request, then suddenly jerk it back and shout “kilat.”38 This is often the signal for a scuffle.
Like European kids, they have a collection of little phrases or actions for certain occasions. A child might approach another who's enjoying a ripe mango; when asked for a bite, they are likely to pull down the lower lid of their eye and casually respond, “I’ll make a sound like I’m swallowing for you,” and then continue enjoying their fruit. They might even extend the delicious fruit as if to fulfill the request, then suddenly pull it back and shout “kilat.”38 This often triggers a playful fight.
As the children grow older, they begin more and more to take their place in the village life. The little girl becomes the chief guardian of a new arrival in the family; and with the little one strapped on her back, she romps and plays, while the baby enjoys it all or sleeps serenely (Plate XII). The boy also assists his father and mother in the fields, but still he finds some time for games of a more definite character than those just described. Probably the most popular of these is known as agbita or līpī. Page 275
As the children get older, they start to take their place in village life. The little girl becomes the main caregiver for a new addition to the family; with the baby strapped on her back, she plays and runs around, while the infant either enjoys the fun or sleeps peacefully (Plate XII). The boy also helps his parents in the fields, but he still manages to find time for games that are a bit more structured than those mentioned earlier. One of the most popular games is called agbita or līpī. Page 275
This is played with the large disk-shaped seeds of the līpī plant (Ilocano līpai). Each player puts two disks in line, then all go to a distance and shoot toward them. The shooter is held between the thumb and first finger of the left hand, and is propelled forward by the index finger of the right. The one whose seed goes the farthest gets first shot, and the others follow in order. All seeds knocked down belong to the player, and if any are still in line after each has had his turn, the leader shoots again. When each boy has had two shots, or when all the disks are down, a new line is made; and he whose seed lies at the greatest distance shoots first.
This game is played with the large, disk-shaped seeds from the līpī plant (Ilocano līpai). Each player places two disks in a line, then steps back and shoots at them. The shooter is held between the thumb and index finger of the left hand and is propelled forward by the index finger of the right. The player whose seed goes the farthest gets to shoot first, and the others follow in order. All seeds knocked down belong to the player, and if any are still in line after everyone has had their turn, the leader gets to shoot again. After each player has taken two shots, or when all the disks are down, a new line is established; and the player whose seed is the farthest away gets to shoot first.
Another common game is patpatinglad, which has certain resemblances to cricket. A small cylinder-shaped missel, called papa-anak (“little duck”), about four inches long, is set in a shallow groove, so that one end stands free; it is then struck and batted with a bamboo stock—papa-ina (“mother duck”). The lad who has driven his missel the farthest is the winner, and hence has the privilege of batting away the papa-anak of the other players, so that they will have to chase them. If he likes, he may take hold of the feet of a looser and compel him to walk on his hands to secure this missel. A loser is sometimes taken by the head and feet, and is swung in a circle,
Another common game is patpatinglad, which is somewhat similar to cricket. A small cylindrical object called papa-anak (“little duck”), about four inches long, is set in a shallow groove so that one end sticks out. It is then hit and batted with a bamboo stick—papa-ina (“mother duck”). The kid who drives his object the farthest wins and gets to bat away the papa-anak of the other players, making them chase after it. If he wants, he can grab the feet of a loser and make him walk on his hands to get the object. A loser is sometimes picked up by the head and feet and swung in a circle.
A game frequently seen in the lowland valleys is also common to the Ilocano children, who call it San Pedro. Lines are drawn on the ground to enclose a space about thirty feet square (see diagram Fig. 2). The boys at d try to run between the lines, and at the same time evade the guards a, b, and c. Guard a can run along line 1, or 4 as far as 2. Guard b must stay on line 2; and c must keep on 3. When the runners are captured, they become the guards.
A game often played in the lowland valleys is also popular among Ilocano children, who refer to it as San Pedro. Lines are drawn on the ground to create an enclosed space about thirty feet square (see diagram Fig. 2). The boys at d try to run between the lines while avoiding the guards a, b, and c. Guard a can run along line 1 or 4 as far as 2. Guard b has to stay on line 2, and guard c must remain on line 3. When the runners are caught, they switch and become the guards.
Figure 2.
Diagram of a Game.
Game Diagram.
From the preceding paragraphs it may be surmized that the youth is quite untrained and untaught. It is true that he spends no time in a class-room; he passes through no initiation at the time of puberty, neither are there ceremonies or observances of any kind which reveal to him the secret knowledge of the tribe, yet he quickly learns his place Page 276in society, and at an early age begins to absorb its customs and beliefs. He sits about the village fires in the evenings, and listens to the tales of long ago, or hears the elders discuss the problems of their daily life. During the hot midday hours, he lounges in the field-houses, while his parents relate the fate of lazy children; or tell of punishments sent by the spirits on those who fail to follow the customs of the ancestors, or give heed to the omens. He attends the ceremonies, where he not only learns the details of these important events, but with his own eyes sees the bodies of the mediums possessed by superior beings, and thus the close relationship of the spirit world to his people is forcibly brought to his notice. He is never debarred from the dances or other activities; in fact, he is encouraged to take part in them or to imitate his elders. Soon custom gathers him into its net, and unless he is the exceptional individual, or comes in intimate contact with outsiders, he never escapes.
From the earlier paragraphs, it's clear that the youth is quite untrained and uneducated. It's true that he never spends time in a classroom; he goes through no initiation at puberty, and there are no ceremonies or rituals that reveal the tribe's secret knowledge to him. However, he quickly figures out his role in society and, at a young age, starts to absorb its customs and beliefs. In the evenings, he gathers around the village fires, listening to stories from the past or hearing the elders discuss their daily challenges. During the hot hours of midday, he relaxes in the field-houses while his parents talk about what happens to lazy children or recount punishments that spirits impose on those who don't follow the ancestors' customs or heed the omens. He participates in the ceremonies, where he not only learns the details of these important events but also sees the mediums possessed by superior beings, making the connection between the spirit world and his people very real for him. He is never excluded from the dances or other activities; in fact, he is encouraged to join in or mimic his elders. Before long, tradition wraps him up in its embrace, and unless he is an exceptional individual or has close contact with outsiders, he is unlikely to escape it. Page 276
It has already been seen that he begins very early to take an active part in the village life, but it is many years before he assumes a position of importance in the group. It is only when age and experience have gained for him the respect of his fellows that he begins to have a voice in the more weighty affairs of Tinguian life.
He starts getting involved in village life at a young age, but it takes many years before he takes on an important role in the community. It's only when he earns the respect of his peers through age and experience that he begins to have a say in the major matters of Tinguian life.
Engagement and Marriage.—Since there are no clans or other groupings to limit the number of families in which unions may be contracted, the only impediments are former marriage ties or blood relationship. Cousins may not marry, neither is a man allowed to wed his step-sister, his wife's sister, or her mother.
Engagement and Marriage.—Since there are no clans or other groupings to restrict the number of families in which people can marry, the only barriers are previous marriage connections or blood relations. Cousins cannot marry, and a man is not permitted to marry his step-sister, his wife's sister, or her mother.
Engagement takes place while the children are very young, sometimes while they are still babes-in-arms; but usually the contract is made when they are six or eight years of age.
Engagement happens when kids are very young, sometimes while they're still being held in arms; but typically, the agreement is made when they are around six or eight years old.
The boy's parents take the initiative, and having selected a suitable girl, they broach the subject to her family. This is not done directly, but through an intermediary, generally a relative, “who can talk much and well.” He carries with him three beads—one red, one yellow, and one agate,39 which he offers “as an evidence of affection,” and then proceeds to relate the many desirable qualities of the groom and his family, as well as the advantages to be gained by the union. If the suit is favored, the beads are attached to the girl's wrist as a sign of her engagement, and a day is set for the pakálon40 or price fixing. Page 277
The boy's parents take the lead and, after choosing a suitable girl, they bring up the topic with her family. This isn't done directly, but through a middleman, usually a relative, “who can talk a lot and well.” He brings along three beads—one red, one yellow, and one agate,39 which he presents “as a sign of affection,” and then goes on to share the many great qualities of the groom and his family, as well as the benefits of the marriage. If the proposal is welcomed, the beads are tied to the girl's wrist as a sign of her engagement, and a date is set for the pakálon40 or price fixing. Page 277
On the appointed day, friends and relatives gather at the girl's home and, after several hours of feasting and drinking, settle down to the real business on hand. A large pig is slaughtered, and its liver is carefully examined; for, should the omens be unfavorable, it would be useless to continue the negotiations further at that time (cf. p. 307). If the signs are good, the happy crowd forms a circle, and then begins a long and noisy discussion of the price which the girl should bring. Theoretically, the payment is made in horses, carabao, jars, blankets, and rice, but as each article is considered as having a value of five pesos ($2.50), the money is frequently substituted, especially by people in poor circumstances.
On the scheduled day, friends and family come together at the girl's house and, after several hours of eating and drinking, get down to the main business at hand. A large pig is slaughtered, and its liver is carefully examined; if the omens are bad, it would be pointless to continue the negotiations then (cf. p. 307). If the signs are positive, the joyous group forms a circle and starts a long and lively discussion about how much the girl should be worth. In theory, the payment is made in horses, carabao, jars, blankets, and rice, but since each item is considered to have a value of five pesos ($2.50), money is often substituted, especially by those in difficult financial situations.
A portion of the agreed price is paid at once, and is distributed between the girl's parents and her relatives, who thus become vitally interested in the successful termination of the match; for should it fail of consummation, they must return the gifts received. The balance of the payment is often delayed for a considerable time, and it not infrequently happens that there is still a balance due when the man dies. In such a case no division of his property can be made until the marriage agreement is settled in full.
A part of the agreed price is paid upfront and is shared among the girl's parents and relatives, who then have a strong interest in the successful outcome of the engagement; if it doesn’t go through, they have to give back the gifts received. The rest of the payment is often postponed for a long time, and it frequently happens that there’s still a balance owed when the man passes away. In that case, no division of his property can take place until the marriage agreement is fully settled.
The completion of the list is the signal for great rejoicing; liquor circulates freely, the men sing daleng (cf. p. 440), and tadek (cf. p. 440) is danced far into the night.
The completion of the list signals a big celebration; drinks flow freely, the men sing daleng (cf. p. 440), and they dance tadek (cf. p. 440) late into the night.
In the yard where the dancing takes place, three inverted rice-mortars are placed one above the other, “to serve as a table for the spirits who always attend.” A dish of liquor is placed on it, while at its side is a spear decorated with a man's belt.
In the yard where the dancing happens, three upside-down rice-mortars are stacked one on top of the other, “to act as a table for the spirits who always show up.” A dish of liquor sits on it, with a spear decorated with a man's belt next to it.
These engagement-parties are the great social affairs of the year, and friends will journey long distances to be present, but the betrothed couple is seldom in evidence, and in many instances the groom is absent.
These engagement parties are the big social events of the year, and friends will travel long distances to attend, but the engaged couple is rarely seen, and in many cases, the groom is not there.
Following their engagement the children live with their parents until such a time as they are considered old enough to maintain their own home. If the lad comes from a well-to-do family, it is probable that the final ceremony will take place before either of the couple reaches puberty; but, if the groom must earn a living, the marriage may be delayed until he is eighteen or nineteen years old (Plate XIII).
Following their engagement, the kids live with their parents until they're considered old enough to have their own place. If the guy comes from a wealthy family, it's likely that the wedding will happen before either of them hits puberty; but if the groom needs to work for a living, the marriage might be postponed until he's eighteen or nineteen years old (Plate XIII).
When the time for the fulfillment of the agreement arrives, the boy goes, in company, at night to the girl's house. He has a headaxe hanging from his belt, but he is the only one so armed. An earlier writer41 has described a feigned attack on the house of the bride as Page 278a part of the marriage ceremony, but the present writer did not witness anything of the sort, nor could he learn of any such action.
When it's time to fulfill the agreement, the boy goes at night to the girl's house with some friends. He has a headaxe hanging from his belt, but he's the only one carrying a weapon. An earlier writer41 described a fake attack on the bride's house as part of the wedding ceremony, but I didn't see anything like that, nor could I find out about it.
The groom carries with him a small part of the marriage payment and a valuable jar; these he presents to his parents-in-law, and from that time on he may never call them or their near relatives by name. Should he do so, “he will have boils and the first child will be insane.”
The groom brings a small portion of the marriage payment and a valuable jar; he gives these to his parents-in-law, and from then on, he can never call them or their close relatives by name. If he does, “he will get boils and the first child will be insane.”
The bride's people have provided a coconut shell filled with water and a wooden dish42 containing cooked rice. These are placed between the couple, as they sit in the center of the room (Plate XIV). The boy's mother drops two beads into the shell cup, and bids them drink; for, “as the two beads always go together at the bottom, so you will go together and will not part. The cool water will keep you from becoming angry.”
The bride's family has given a coconut shell filled with water and a wooden dish42 with cooked rice. These are set between the couple as they sit in the center of the room (Plate XIV). The boy's mother adds two beads into the shell cup and asks them to drink; for, “just as the two beads always stay together at the bottom, so you will stay together and not separate. The cool water will help prevent any anger.”
Great care must be exercised in handling the cup; for should the contents be shaken the couple will become dizzy, and in old age their heads and hands will shake. After they have drunk, each takes a handful of rice, and squeezes it into a ball. The girl drops hers through the slits in the bamboo floor as an offering to the spirits, but the boy tosses his into the air. If it breaks or rolls, it is a bad sign, and the couple is apt to part, or their children die. In such a circumstance, the marriage is usually deferred, and tried again at a later date; but repeated scattering of the rice generally results in the annulling of the agreement.43 Should anything in the dwelling fall or be broken during the ceremony, it is halted at once; to proceed further that night would be to court misfortune. However, it may be undertaken again a few days later.
Great care must be taken when handling the cup; if the contents are shaken, the couple will get dizzy, and when they get old, their heads and hands will tremble. After they drink, each person takes a handful of rice and forms it into a ball. The girl drops hers through the slits in the bamboo floor as an offering to the spirits, while the boy throws his into the air. If it breaks or rolls away, it’s a bad sign, and the couple might separate, or their children might die. In that case, the marriage is usually postponed and tried again later; but if the rice keeps getting scattered, it often leads to the agreement being annulled. 43 If anything in the house falls or breaks during the ceremony, it stops immediately; continuing that night would be inviting bad luck. However, it can be attempted again a few days later.
The guests depart immediately after the rice ceremony. No food or drink is offered to them, nor is there any kind of celebration.44 Page 279
The guests leave right after the rice ceremony. No food or drinks are given to them, and there’s no kind of celebration. 44 Page 279
That night the couple sleep with a pillow between them,45 and under the groom's pillow is a head-axe. Early in the morning, the girl's mother or some other elderly female of her family awakens them, and leads the way to the village spring. Arriving there, she pours water in a coconut shell, which contains a cigar from which the couple have drawn smoke;46 she adds leaves of bamboo and agiwas, and washes their faces with the liquid, “to show that they now have all in common; that the tobacco may keep them and their children from becoming insane; that the agiwas will keep them in health; and the bamboo will make them strong and insure many children, the same as it has many sprouts.” On their way home, the boy cuts a dangla shrub (Vitex negundo L.) with his head-axe, and later attaches it to the door of their home, “so that they may have many children.”
That night, the couple sleeps with a pillow between them, 45 and under the groom's pillow is a head-axe. Early in the morning, the girl's mother or another elderly female relative wakes them up and leads them to the village spring. When they arrive, she pours water into a coconut shell, which contains a cigar that the couple has smoked from; 46 she adds bamboo leaves and agiwas, and washes their faces with the mixture, “to show that they now share everything; that the tobacco will help them and their children avoid madness; that the agiwas will keep them healthy; and the bamboo will make them strong and ensure many children, just like it has many sprouts.” On their way home, the boy cuts a dangla shrub (Vitex negundo L.) with his head-axe and later attaches it to the door of their home, “so they can have many children.”
Throughout that day the doors and windows are kept tightly closed; for should the young people see birds or chickens having intercourse, they are apt to become insane, and their first born have sore or crossed eyes.
Throughout that day, the doors and windows are kept tightly closed; for if the young people see birds or chickens mating, they are likely to go insane, and their firstborn may have sore or crossed eyes.
The next morning is known as sipsīpot (“the watching”). Accompanied by the girl's parents, the couple goes to the father's fields. On the way they carefully observe any signs which animals, birds, or nature, may give them. When they reach the fields, the boy shows his respect for his elders by cutting the grass along the borders with his head-axe. This service also counteracts any bad sign which they may have received that morning. He next takes a little of the soil on his axe, and both he and his bride taste of it, “so that the ground will yield good harvests” for them, and they will become rich.47 Page 280
The next morning is called sipsīpot (“the watching”). Together with the girl's parents, the couple heads to the father's fields. Along the way, they carefully look for any signs from animals, birds, or nature. When they arrive at the fields, the boy shows his respect for his elders by cutting the grass along the borders with his head-axe. This act also helps counter any bad signs they may have perceived that morning. Next, he takes a bit of soil on his axe, and both he and his bride taste it, “so that the ground will produce good harvests” for them, and they will become prosperous.47 Page 280
Nowadays the couple goes to the home, prepared by the groom and his parents, as soon as it is ready, but the tales indicate48 that in former times they lived for a time with the boy's parents. They are accompanied by the groom's mother, and go very early in the morning, as they are then less apt to receive bad signs from the birds. The girl carries her sleeping mat and two pillows; but before she has deposited these in her new dwelling, she seats herself on the bamboo floor with her legs stretched out in front. It then becomes necessary for the groom to present her with a string of agate beads equal in length to the combined width of the bamboo slats which she covers. Before she can eat of her husband's rice, he must give her a string of beads, or she will become ill; she may not open his granary until a like present has been given, or the resident spirit will make her blind; neither may she take food from the pots or water from the jars, until other beads have been presented to her.
Nowadays, the couple moves into the home prepared by the groom and his parents as soon as it's ready, but stories indicate48 that in the past, they lived with the boy's parents for a while. They are accompanied by the groom's mother and set out very early in the morning to avoid receiving bad omens from the birds. The girl carries her sleeping mat and two pillows, but before she places them in her new home, she sits on the bamboo floor with her legs stretched out in front of her. At this point, the groom must give her a string of agate beads that matches the combined width of the bamboo slats she is covering. She cannot eat her husband's rice until he presents her with a string of beads, or she will fall ill; she is also not allowed to open his granary until she receives a similar gift, or the resident spirit may blind her. Additionally, she can't take food from the pots or water from the jars until she has been given more beads.
If the girl comes from another village, it is customary to make a payment to her parents for each stream crossed on the journey to the new home; another is demanded before she goes up the house ladder, and still others when she enters the house, and her belongings are brought in.49
If the girl comes from another village, it's customary to pay her parents for each stream crossed on the way to her new home; another payment is required before she goes up the house ladder, and even more when she enters the house, and her belongings are brought in.49
A common occurrence in Ba-ak and the San Juan district is for the parents of the girl to spread rows of baskets, Chinese plates or jars on the floor and to offer them to the groom. Before he can accept them, he must make a return gift of money, beads, and the like for each one. It is explained by the elders that, when the young people see all the gifts spread out on the floor, they will appreciate the expense involved, and will be less likely to separate.
A typical event in Ba-ak and the San Juan district involves the girl's parents laying out rows of baskets, Chinese plates, or jars on the floor and offering them to the groom. Before he can take them, he needs to give back a gift of money, beads, or similar items for each one. The elders explain that when the young couple sees all the gifts arranged on the floor, they will recognize the costs involved and be less likely to break up.
If at any time the relatives of the girl have reason to doubt the husband's affection, they go to his home, and hold a gathering known as nagkakaló-nan. They place a pig, a jar, and a number of baskets on the floor; and the husband is obliged to exchange money and other gifts for them, if he desires to convince the people of his continued love. After the pig has been served as food, the old men deliberate; and should they decide that the relatives have erred, they assess the Page 281whole cost of the gathering to the plaintiffs, and return the gifts. If the charge is sustained, the relatives recover the price of the pig, and retain the articles received in exchange for the baskets and dishes.
If at any time the girl's relatives doubt the husband's love, they go to his house and hold a gathering called nagkakaló-nan. They put a pig, a jar, and several baskets on the floor, and the husband has to exchange money and other gifts for them if he wants to prove to everyone that he still loves her. After the pig has been served as food, the older men discuss the situation; if they decide the relatives are mistaken, they make the plaintiffs cover the entire cost of the gathering and return the gifts. If the relatives' claim is upheld, they get back the price of the pig and keep the items they received in exchange for the baskets and dishes.
Divorce is not uncommon, and is effected by a council similar to that just described. An attempt to reconcile the couple is made, but if that fails, the old men decide who is at fault, and assess the expenses of the gathering to that one. If blame attaches to the husband, he must complete any part of the marriage price still due; but if the woman is guilty, her parents and relatives must return the gifts distributed at the time of the engagement. The chief causes for divorce are cruelty or laziness on the part of the man, or unfaithfulness of the woman.
Divorce is quite common and is handled by a council similar to the one just described. An effort to reconcile the couple is made, but if that doesn't work, the elder members determine who is at fault and assign the costs of the gathering to that person. If the husband is to blame, he must pay any remaining part of the marriage price; however, if the wife is at fault, her parents and relatives must return the gifts given at the time of the engagement. The main reasons for divorce include cruelty or laziness on the husband's part, or infidelity on the wife's part.
Small children are generally left with the mother, but when they are old enough to decide, they may choose between their parents. However, the father must aid in the support of his offspring, and they share in his property when he dies. Either party to a divorce may remarry at any time.
Small children usually stay with their mother, but once they are old enough to make a choice, they can decide between their parents. However, the father must contribute to the support of his children, and they inherit from his property when he passes away. Either party involved in a divorce can remarry whenever they want.
The Tinguian recognize only one wife, but a man may have as many concubines (pota), as he can secure. The pota lives in a house of her own, but she is held somewhat in contempt by the other woman, and is seldom seen in the social gatherings or in other homes. Her children belong to the father, and she has no right of appeal to the old men, except in cases of cruelty. Men with concubines do not suffer in the estimation of their fellows, but are considered clever to have won two or three women.
The Tinguian recognize only one wife, but a man can have as many concubines (pota) as he can manage. The pota lives in her own house, but the other women look down on her and she is rarely seen at social gatherings or in others' homes. Her children belong to their father, and she can only seek appeal from the elders in cases of cruelty. Men with concubines don’t lose respect among their peers; instead, they are seen as clever for having won two or three women.
The pota is generally faithful to one man, and prostitution is almost unknown. Unfaithfulness on the part of a betrothed girl, or wife, or even a pota is almost certain to cause serious trouble, and is likely to end in a murder.
The pota is usually loyal to one man, and prostitution is hardly ever seen. If a betrothed girl, wife, or even a pota is unfaithful, it will almost definitely lead to serious issues and can end in murder.
The early pledging and marriage of the children has reduced illicit sexual intercourse to a minimum; nevertheless, it sometimes happens that an unbetrothed girl, not a pota, is found to be pregnant. In such a case the man is expected to make a gift of about one hundred pesos to the girl's people, and he must support the child when finally it comes into his keeping. Neither party to such an occurrence loses standing in the community unless the father should fail to redeem the child. Should this happen, he would be a subject of ridicule in the community, and a fine might also result. The usual outcome of such an illicit union is that the girl becomes the pota of her child's father.
The early engagement and marriage of children has significantly minimized casual sexual relationships; however, it occasionally happens that an unmarried girl, who isn't a pota, turns out to be pregnant. In this situation, the man is expected to give around one hundred pesos to the girl's family, and he must take care of the child once it's born. Neither party loses their reputation in the community unless the father fails to take responsibility for the child. If this happens, he would face ridicule in the community and may also incur a fine. Typically, the result of such an unauthorized relationship is that the girl becomes the pota of her child's father.
Death and Burial.—Sickness and death are usually caused by unfriendly spirits;50 sometimes Kadaklan himself thus punishes those Page 282who refuse to obey the customs; sometimes they are brought about by mortals who practise magic, or by individuals themselves as punishment for violated taboos; and finally violent death is recognized as coming from human agency.
Death and Burial.—Illness and death are typically seen as the result of malicious spirits;50 at times, Kadaklan himself punishes those Page 282 who disregard customs; other times, they are caused by people who use magic or by the individuals themselves as a consequence of breaking taboos; and ultimately, violent death is acknowledged as stemming from human actions.
The methods of cajoling the spirits, of overcoming magic, and thwarting evil designs are discussed in another chapter (cf. pp. 295 et seq.). If all these fail, and the patient dies, the family and relatives at once don old garments, and enter on a period of mourning, while friends and relatives assist in the disposal of the corpse.
The ways to communicate with spirits, defeat magic, and stop evil plans are covered in another chapter (cf. pp. 295 et seq.). If everything fails and the patient passes away, the family and relatives immediately put on old clothes and enter a mourning period, while friends and family help with the arrangements for the body.
A funeral is a great event in a Tinguian village. The dead is bathed, “so that his spirit51 may be clean,” and is placed in a bamboo seat at the end of the house. This seat, which is known as sangádel, is constructed by placing three long bamboo poles against the wall and resting a frame of bamboo slats on them, to a height of about three feet. A mat is attached to the top, and is stretched onto the floor in front.
A funeral is a significant event in a Tinguian village. The deceased is washed "so that their spirit51 may be clean" and is placed in a bamboo seat at the end of the house. This seat, called sangádel, is made by leaning three long bamboo poles against the wall and supporting a frame of bamboo slats on them, reaching about three feet high. A mat is attached to the top and extends onto the floor in front.
The corpse is dressed in its best garments, beads and silver wire surround its neck, while above and about it are many valuable blankets, belts, clouts, woven skirts, and the like, which the spirit is to take with him to the ancestors in Maglawa, his future home. A live chicken is placed behind the chair as an offering, but following the funeral it becomes the property of the friend, who removes the poles from the house. The flesh of a small pig is also offered to the spirits, while the intestines are hung just outside the door, until the body is buried. In the yard at the north-east corner of the house stands an inverted rice-mortar on which is a dish of basi,—an offering to the spirit Al-lot, who in return prevents the people from becoming angry.
The body is dressed in its finest clothes, with beads and silver wire around its neck, while above and surrounding it are many valuable blankets, belts, wraps, woven skirts, and similar items that the spirit will take with him to his ancestors in Maglawa, his future home. A live chicken is placed behind the chair as an offering, but after the funeral, it becomes the friend's property, who takes down the poles from the house. The flesh of a small pig is also offered to the spirits, while the intestines are hung just outside the door until the body is buried. In the yard at the northeast corner of the house, there is an upside-down rice mortar with a dish of basi on it—an offering to the spirit Al-lot, who in return keeps the people from becoming angry.
The needs of the spirit of the deceased are looked after by the members of the family. It is their duty to place two small jars of liquor near to the corpse and to bring food to it, when the others are eating.
The family's members take care of the needs of the deceased's spirit. It's their responsibility to set out two small jars of liquor by the body and to bring food to it while others are eating.
Up to this point only those spirits who attend the ceremony with friendly intent have been provided for, but the Tinguian realize that there are others who must be kept at a distance or at least be compelled to leave the body unharmed. The first of these evil beings to be guarded against is Kadongáyan,52 who in former times used to attend each funeral and amuse himself by sliting the mouth of the Page 283corpse, so that it extended from ear to ear. Through the friendly instruction of Kabonīyan it was learned that, if a live chicken, with its mouth split down to its throat, were fastened to the door of the house, its suffering would be noticed by the evil spirit, who, fearing similar treatment, would not attempt to enter the dwelling.53
Up to this point, only those spirits who come to the ceremony with good intentions have been considered, but the Tinguian understand that there are others who need to be kept away or at least forced to leave the body unharmed. The first of these malicious beings to be protected against is Kadongáyan, who in the past used to show up at every funeral and entertain himself by cutting the mouth of the corpse so that it stretched from ear to ear. Thanks to the helpful guidance of Kabonīyan, they learned that if a live chicken, with its mouth cut down to its throat, was tied to the door of the house, its suffering would catch the attention of the evil spirit, who, fearing the same fate, would refrain from trying to enter the home.
The spirit Ībwa is also much feared.54 Long ago he used to mingle with the people in human form, without harming them, but the thoughtless act of a mourner started him on the evil course he has since pursued. In those times, it is said, the corpse was kept in the dwelling seven days; and, as the body decomposed, the liquid which came from it was caught in dishes, and was placed in the grave. On the occasion referred to, he was handed a cup of the “lard” to drink. He immediately acquired a great liking for this disgusting dish, and frequently even devoured the body as well. Since he fears iron, it is possible to drive him away by using metal weapons. It is also necessary to guard the grave against him and the spirit Sᴇlday, who demands blood or the corpse.
The spirit Ībwa is also greatly feared. Long ago, he used to interact with people in human form without causing harm, but a thoughtless act by a mourner set him on the evil path he follows now. Back then, it was customary to keep the corpse in the home for seven days, and as the body decomposed, the fluids were collected in dishes and placed in the grave. During that particular incident, he was given a cup of the “lard” to drink. He quickly developed a strong liking for this repulsive dish and often even consumed the body too. Since he is afraid of iron, you can drive him away with metal weapons. It's also crucial to protect the grave from him and the spirit Sᴇlday, who demands blood or the corpse.
Akop is another evil spirit, who has a head, long slimy arms and legs, but no body. He is always near the place of death, awaiting an opportunity to embrace the spouse of the deceased, and once let the living feel his cold embrace, death is sure to follow. So a barricade of pillows is erected at one corner of the room, and behind this the wife is compelled to remain during the three days the body is kept in the house, while throughout the night she sleeps under a fish net, in the meshes of which the long fingers of the spirit are sure to become entangled. Meanwhile, two or three old women sit near the corpse fanning it and wailing continually, at the same time keeping close watch to prevent the spirits from approaching the body or the widow (Plate XVI). From time to time the wife may creep over to the corpse, and wailing and caressing it beg the spirit not to depart.55 According to custom, she has already taken off her beads, has put on old garments and a bark head-band, and has placed over her head a Page 284large white blanket, which she wears until after the burial.56 Likewise all the relatives don old garments, and are barred from all work. The immediate family is under still stricter rules. Corn is their only food; they may not touch anything bloody, neither can they swing their arms as they walk. They are prohibited from mounting a horse, and under no circumstances are they allowed to leave the village or join in merry-making. Failure to obey these rules is followed by swift punishment, generally meted out by the spirit of the dead.57 Except for the wife, these restrictions are raised after the blood and oil ceremony (described in a later paragraph), but the widow continues in mourning until the Layog is celebrated, at the end of a year.
Akop is another evil spirit, characterized by a head, long slimy arms and legs but no body. He always hovers near death, looking for a chance to embrace the spouse of the deceased, and once the living feel his cold touch, death is inevitable. To protect against him, a barricade of pillows is built in one corner of the room, and the wife must stay there for three days while the body is in the house. At night, she sleeps under a fishnet, which will ensnare the spirit's long fingers. Meanwhile, two or three elderly women sit beside the corpse, fanning it and continuously wailing, while keeping a close eye to stop the spirits from getting near the body or the widow (Plate XVI). Occasionally, the wife can sneak over to the corpse, wailing and caressing it, begging the spirit not to leave. By custom, she has already removed her beads, put on old clothes and a bark headband, and draped a large white blanket over her head, which she keeps on until after the burial.55 Likewise, all relatives wear old clothes and are prohibited from working. The immediate family faces even stricter rules. Their only food is corn; they cannot touch anything bloody, and they are not allowed to swing their arms while walking. They must not ride horses, and under no circumstances can they leave the village or participate in any festivities. If anyone fails to follow these rules, they face swift punishment, usually from the spirit of the dead.57 Except for the wife, these restrictions are lifted after the blood and oil ceremony (described in a later paragraph), but the widow remains in mourning until the Layog is celebrated, which takes place at the end of a year.
According to many informants among the older men, it was formerly necessary, following the death of an adult, for the men to put on white head-bands and go out on a head-hunt. Until their return it was impossible to hold the ceremony which released the relatives from the taboo.58 During the first two days that the body is in the house, the friends and relatives gather to do honor to the dead and to partake of the food and drink, which are always freely given at such a time; but there is neither music, singing, or dancing.59
According to many older men, it used to be essential for the men to wear white headbands and go on a head-hunt after an adult died. Until they returned, the ceremony that freed the relatives from the taboo couldn't take place. During the first two days that the body is in the house, friends and family come together to pay their respects and share in the food and drink, which are always provided generously at such times; however, there is no music, singing, or dancing.
On the morning of the third day, the male guests assemble in the yard, and after drinking basi they select one of their number and proceed to beat him across the wrist or thigh, with a light rod (Plate XVII). Two hundred blows are required, but since the stick is split at one end only, one hundred strokes are given. This whipping is not severe, but the repeated blows are sufficient to cause the flesh to swell. As soon as the first man is beaten, he takes the rod and then proceeds to apply one hundred and fifty strokes60 to each man Page 285present, excepting only those whose wives are pregnant. Should one of the latter be punished, his wife would suffer a miscarriage. The avowed purpose of this whipping is “to make all the people feel as sorry as the relatives of the dead man.”
On the morning of the third day, the male guests gather in the yard, and after drinking basi, they choose one of their group to get beaten across the wrist or thigh with a light rod (Plate XVII). They need to deliver two hundred blows, but since the stick is only split at one end, they give one hundred strokes. This whipping isn’t overly harsh, but the repeated blows are enough to make the skin swell. Once the first man has been beaten, he takes the rod and gives one hundred and fifty strokes60 to each man Page 285 present, except for those whose wives are pregnant. If one of these men gets punished, his wife risks having a miscarriage. The stated purpose of this whipping is “to make everyone feel as sorry as the relatives of the deceased.”
Burial in most of the valley towns is beneath the house, “as it is much easier to defend the body against evil spirits, and the grave is also protected against the rain.” In Manabo and many mountain villages, however, burial is in the yard. It is customary to open a grave already occupied by several of the relatives of the deceased.
Burial in most valley towns is beneath the house because “it’s much easier to protect the body from evil spirits, and the grave is also shielded from the rain.” In Manabo and many mountain villages, however, burial occurs in the yard. It’s customary to reuse a grave that’s already been occupied by several relatives of the deceased.
Toward noon of the last day, some of the men begin clearing away the bamboo, which protects the old burial, and to remove the dirt.
Toward noon on the last day, some of the men start clearing away the bamboo that covers the old burial and removing the dirt.
Figure 3.
Cross Sections Showing Types of Graves.
Cross Sections Showing Types of Graves.
The grave is generally of one of the forms indicated in Fig. 3, and when a depth of about three feet has been reached, the workers encounter stone slabs which protect a lower chamber.61 When these are reached, the diggers make an opening and thrusting in burning pine-sticks, they call to the dead within, “You must light your pipes with these.” As soon as the slabs are raised, the oldest female relative of the deceased goes into the grave, gathers up the bones of the last person interred, ties them into a bundle, and reburies them in one corner. There is at present no such type of burial chamber, as is described by La Gironière,62 nor is there a memory or tradition of such an arrangement. As his visit took place less than a century ago, it is unlikely that all trace of it would have been lost. The heavy rainfall in this district would make the construction and maintenance of such Page 286a chamber almost impossible, while the dread of leaving the corpses thus exposed to hostile spirits and the raids of enemies in search of heads would also argue against such a practice. His description of the mummifying or drying of the corpse by means of fires built around it63 is likewise denied by the old men of Manabo, who insist that they never had such a custom. It certainly does not exist to-day. In a culture, in which the influence of custom is as strong as it is here, it would seem that the care of the corpse, which is intimately related to the condition of the spirit in its final abode, would be one of the last things to change, while the proceedings following a death are to-day so uniform throughout the Tinguian belt, that they argue for a considerable antiquity.
The grave usually takes one of the forms mentioned in Fig. 3, and when they dig about three feet down, the workers hit stone slabs that cover a lower chamber.61 When they reach these slabs, they create an opening and, lighting burning pine sticks, call out to the dead inside, “You must light your pipes with these.” Once the slabs are lifted, the oldest female relative of the deceased enters the grave, collects the bones of the last person buried, ties them into a bundle, and reburies them in one corner. Currently, there is no burial chamber like the one described by The Gironière, 62, nor is there any memory or tradition of such a structure. Since his visit was less than a century ago, it’s unlikely that all traces of it would have vanished. The heavy rainfall in this area makes building and maintaining such Page 286a chamber almost impossible, and the fear of leaving the corpses exposed to hostile spirits and enemy raids searching for heads would also argue against such a practice. The old men of Manabo deny his description of the corpse being mummified or dried by fires built around it63, asserting that they never had that custom. It definitely does not exist today. In a culture where customs hold such strong influence, it seems that the care of the corpse, closely related to the spirit's condition in its final resting place, would be one of the last things to change, while the rituals following a death are currently so uniform throughout the Tinguian belt that they suggest a significant antiquity.
When the grave is ready, the fact is announced in the dwelling, and is the signal for renewed lamentation. The wife and near relatives throw themselves on the corpse, caressing it and crying wildly. Whatever there may have been of duty or respect in the wailing of the first two days, this parting burst of sorrow is genuine. Tears stand in the eyes of many, while others cease their wailing and sob convulsively. After a time an old woman brings in some oldot seeds, each strung on a thread, and fastens one on the wrist of each person, as a protection against the evil spirit Akop, who, having been defeated in his designs against the widow, may seek to vent his anger on others.
When the grave is ready, the news is shared in the home, signaling a fresh wave of mourning. The wife and close relatives collapse onto the body, gently touching it and crying out in despair. While the first two days of grief may have involved a sense of duty or respect, this final farewell is heartfelt. Many have tears in their eyes, while others stop their wailing and sob uncontrollably. After a while, an elderly woman brings in some oldot seeds, each strung on a thread, and ties one to each person’s wrist as protection against the evil spirit Akop, who, having failed to harm the widow, might aim his wrath at others.
When this has been done, a medium seats herself in front of the body; and, covering her face with her hands, begins to chant and wail, bidding the spirit to enter her body. Suddenly she falls back in a faint, while suppressed excitement is manifested by all the onlookers. After a moment or two, fire and water are placed at her head and feet, “in order to frighten the spirit away,” and then the medium gives the last message of the dead man to his family. This is, except for very rare exceptions, the only time that the spirits of the deceased communicate with mortals; and it is, so far as the writer has been able to learn, the only occasion when the medium repeats messages given to her. At other times she is possessed by natural spirits,64 who then talk directly with mortals.
When this is done, the medium sits in front of the body, covering her face with her hands, and starts to chant and wail, inviting the spirit to enter her. Suddenly, she collapses in a faint, while everyone watching shows their excitement. After a moment, fire and water are placed at her head and feet "to scare the spirit away," and then the medium delivers the final message from the deceased man to his family. This is, except for very rare cases, the only time that spirits of the dead communicate with the living; and as far as the writer has been able to find out, it's the only occasion when the medium relays messages given to her. At other times, she is taken over by natural spirits, who then speak directly to the living.
As a last preparation for the grave, a small hole is burned in each garment worn by the dead person, for otherwise the spirit Ībwa will envy him his clothing and attempt to steal them. The corpse is then Page 287wrapped in a mat, and is carried from the house.65 The bearers go directly to the balaua,66 and rest the body in it for a moment. Unless this is done, the spirit will be poor in its future life and unable to build balaua.
As a final step before burial, a small hole is burned in each piece of clothing worn by the deceased because otherwise the spirit Ībwa will be jealous of their clothes and try to take them. The body is then Page 287wrapped in a mat and taken out of the house. The bearers head straight to the balaua,66 and rest the body in it for a moment. If this isn't done, the spirit will be poor in its afterlife and won't be able to build a balaua.
The body is deposited full length in the grave, the stone slabs are relaid, the chinks between them filled in with damp clay, and the grave is refilled.67 As the last earth is pushed in, a small pig is killed, and its blood is sprinkled on the loose soil. Meanwhile Sᴇlday is besought to respect the grave and leave it untouched. The animal is cut up, and a small piece is given to each guest, who will stop on the way to his home, and place the meat on the ground as an offering, meanwhile repeating a dīam. Should he fail to do this, sickness or death is certain to visit his home or village.
The body is laid to rest in the grave, the stone slabs are put back in place, the gaps filled with wet clay, and the grave is covered up. As the last bit of soil is added, a small pig is slaughtered, and its blood is sprinkled on the loose dirt. At the same time, Sᴇlday is asked to respect the grave and leave it undisturbed. The pig is butchered, and a small piece is given to each guest, who will stop on their way home and place the meat on the ground as an offering, while reciting a dīam. If someone fails to do this, sickness or death is sure to come to their home or village.
As a further protection against evily disposed spirits, especially Ībwa, an iron plough-point is placed over the grave, “for most evil spirits fear iron;” and during this night and the nine succeeding, a fire is kept burning at the grave and at the foot of the house-ladder.68
As an extra measure to protect against malevolent spirits, particularly Ībwa, an iron plough point is placed over the grave, “because most evil spirits fear iron;” and during this night and the next nine nights, a fire is kept burning at the grave and at the bottom of the house ladder.68
That night the men spend about an hour in the house of mourning, singing sang-sangit, a song in which they praise the dead man, encourage the widow, and bespeak the welfare of the family. The wailers still remain in the dwelling to protect the widow, and a male relative is detailed to see that the fire at the foot of the ladder is kept burning brightly.
That night, the men spend about an hour in the house of mourning, singing sang-sangit, a song where they honor the deceased, support the widow, and wish well for the family. The mourners stay in the home to look after the widow, and a male relative is assigned to ensure that the fire at the foot of the ladder remains bright.
Early the next morning, the widow, closely guarded by the wailers, goes to the river, throws her headband into the water, and then goes in herself. As she sinks in the water, an old man throws a bundle of burning rice-straw on her. “The water will wash away some of the sorrow, and the fire will make her thoughts clear.” Upon her return to the village, the grave is enclosed with a bamboo fence, and above it is hung a shallow box-like frame, known as patay, in which are placed the articles needed by the spirit.69 Within the house the mat and pillow Page 288of the dead are laid ready for use, and at meal time food is placed beside it. The length of time that the mat is left spread out differs somewhat between towns and families. In some cases it is taken up at the end of the period of taboo, while in others it is not rolled up; nor are the windows of the house opened until after the celebration of the Layog ceremony, a year later.
Early the next morning, the widow, closely watched by the mourners, goes to the river, tosses her headband into the water, and then steps in herself. As she goes under, an old man throws a bundle of burning rice straw on her. “The water will wash away some of the pain, and the fire will clear her thoughts.” When she returns to the village, the grave is surrounded by a bamboo fence, and above it hangs a shallow box-like frame, known as patay, which holds the items needed by the spirit.69 Inside the house, the mat and pillow for the dead are laid out and ready for use, and at mealtime, food is placed beside it. The length of time the mat stays out varies somewhat between towns and families. In some cases, it's taken up at the end of the mourning period, while in others, it remains unrolled; the windows of the house are also kept shut until after the celebration of the Layog ceremony, a year later.
The taboo is usually strictly observed through ten days; but should there be some urgent reason, such as planting or reaping, it may be raised somewhat earlier. It is concluded by the blood and oil ceremony. The lakay, the other old men of the settlement, and all the relatives, gather in the house of mourning, while the mediums prepare for the ceremony. They kill a small pig and collect its blood in a dish; in another receptacle they place oil. A brush has been made out of a variety of leaves, and this the medium dips into the blood and oil, then draws it over the wrists or ankles of each person present, meanwhile saying, “Let the lew-lew (Fiscus hauili Blanco) leaves take the sickness and death to another town; let the kawayan (“bamboo”) make them grow fast and be strong as it is, and have many branches; let the atilwag (Breynia acuminata Nuell. Arg.) turn the sickness to other towns.” A little oil is rubbed on the head of each person present; and all, except the widow, are then freed from restrictions. She must still refrain from wearing her beads, ornaments, or good clothing; and she is barred from taking part in any merry-making until after the Layog ceremony.70
The taboo is usually strictly followed for ten days; however, if there's an urgent reason, like planting or harvesting, it can be lifted a bit earlier. It ends with a blood and oil ceremony. The lakay, other elders from the community, and all relatives gather in the house of mourning while the mediums prepare for the ceremony. They sacrifice a small pig and collect its blood in a dish; in another container, they put oil. A brush made from various leaves is dipped into the blood and oil, and the medium sweeps it over the wrists or ankles of each person present, saying, “Let the lew-lew (Fiscus hauili Blanco) leaves carry the sickness and death away to another town; let the kawayan (“bamboo”) help them grow quickly and be strong like it is, with many branches; let the atilwag (Breynia acuminata Nuell. Arg.) send the sickness to other towns.” A bit of oil is rubbed on each person's head; and everyone, except the widow, is then released from restrictions. She must still avoid wearing her beads, jewelry, or nice clothes; and she can't participate in any celebrations until after the Layog ceremony.70
At the conclusion of the anointing, the old men discuss the disposal of the property and other matters of importance in connection with the death.
At the end of the anointing, the elderly men talk about what to do with the property and other important issues related to the death.
The Layog.71—Several months after the burial (generally after the lapse of a year), the friends and relatives are summoned in the Layog,—a ceremony held with the avowed intention “to show respect for the dead and to cause the family to forget their sorrow.” Friends come Page 289from near and far; and rice, pigs, cows or carabaos are prepared for food, while basi flows freely. It is said that the liquor served at this time is “like tears for the dead.” A medium goes to the guardian stones of the village, and there offers rice mixed with blood; she oils the stones, places new yellow headbands on each one, and after dancing tadek, returns to the gathering. Often she is accompanied by a number of men, who shout on their return trip “to frighten away evil spirits.”
The Layog.71—Several months after the burial (typically after about a year), friends and family are called together for the Layog—a ceremony meant “to honor the dead and help the family move on from their grief.” Friends arrive from near and far, bringing rice, pigs, cows, or carabaos for food, while basi is served generously. It’s said that the drink offered at this time is “like tears for the dead.” A medium visits the village's guardian stones and offers a mixture of rice and blood; she applies oil to the stones, ties new yellow headbands on each one, and after performing a tadek dance, returns to the gathering. Often, she is joined by several men who shout on their way back “to scare off evil spirits.”
Near the house a chair is made ready for the deceased, and in it are placed clothing and food. In the yard four crossed spears form the frame-work on which a shield rests (Plate XVIII)72 and on this are beads, food, and garments—offerings for the spirits; while near the house ladder is the spirits' table made of inverted rice mortars.
Near the house, a chair is set up for the deceased, with clothing and food placed on it. In the yard, four crossed spears create a framework for a shield (Plate XVIII)72, on which beads, food, and garments are laid out—offerings for the spirits. Nearby, there is a spirits' table made of turned-over rice mortars.
The duration of this ceremony depends largely on the wealth of the family, for the relatives must furnish everything needed at this time. Games are played, and there is much drinking and singing; but before the members of the family may take part, they are dressed in good garments, and the blood and oil ceremony is repeated on them. At the conclusion of the dancing, they go into the house, roll up the mat used by the dead, open the doors and windows, and all are again free to do as they wish. Should they fail to roll up the mat at this time, it must remain until another Layog is held; and during the interval all the former restrictions are in force.73
The length of this ceremony mainly depends on the family's wealth, as the relatives need to provide everything required for the occasion. Games are played, and there's lots of drinking and singing; but before family members can join in, they must wear nice clothes, and the blood and oil ritual is performed on them. When the dancing is over, they go into the house, roll up the mat used by the deceased, open the doors and windows, and everyone is free to do as they please. If they forget to roll up the mat at this time, it has to stay until the next Layog is held; and in the meantime, all the previous restrictions remain in effect.73
About twenty years ago, a great number of people in Patok died of cholera; and since then the people of that village have held a Layog in their honor each November, to the expense of which all contribute. As this is just before the rice-harvest, a time when all the people wear their best garments, it is customary for the old men to allow bereaved families to participate in this ceremony and then release them from mourning.
About twenty years ago, a lot of people in Patok died from cholera; since then, the people of that village have held a Layog in their honor every November, with contributions from everyone. Since this takes place just before the rice harvest, a time when everyone wears their finest clothes, it's common for the older men to let grieving families take part in the ceremony and then free them from mourning.
Beliefs Concerning the Spirit of the Dead.—Direct questioning brings out some differences of opinion, in the various districts, concerning the spirit of the dead. In Manabo, a town influenced both by the Igorot of the Upit River valley and the Christianized Ilocano of San Jose, the spirit is said to go at once to the great spirit Kadaklan, Page 290and then to continue on “to the town where it lives.” “It is like a person, but is so light that it can be carried along by the wind when it blows.”74 The people of Ba-ay, a mountain village partially made up of immigrants from the eastern side of the Cordillera Central, claim that the spirits of the dead go to a mountain called Singet, where they have a great town. Here, it is also stated, the good are rewarded with fine houses, while the bad have to be content with hovels. The general belief, however, is that the spirit (kalading) has a body like that of the living person, but is usually invisible, although spirits have appeared, and have even sought to injure living beings. Immediately following death, the spirit stays near to its old home, ready to take vengeance on any relative, who fails to show his body proper respect. After the blood and oil ceremony, he goes to his future home, Maglawa, carrying with him gifts for the ancestors, which the people have placed about his corpse. In Maglawa he finds conditions much the same as on earth; people are rich and poor; they need houses; they plant and reap; and they conduct ceremonies for the superior beings, just as they had done during their life on earth. Beyond this, the people do not pretend to be posted, “for Kabonīyan did not tell.” With the exception of the people of Ba-ay and a few individuals influenced by Christianity, the Tinguian has no idea of reward or punishment in the future life, but he does believe that the position of the spirit in its new home can be affected by the acts of the living (cf. p. 289). No trace of a belief in re-incarnation was found in any district inhabited by this tribe.
Beliefs About the Spirits of the Deceased.—Direct questioning reveals some differences of opinion in various areas regarding the spirit of the dead. In Manabo, a town influenced by both the Igorot from the Upit River valley and the Christianized Ilocano from San Jose, people say that the spirit goes immediately to the great spirit Kadaklan, Page 290and then continues on “to the town where it lives.” “It’s like a person, but so light that it can be carried away by the wind when it blows.”74 The people of Ba-ay, a mountain village partly made up of immigrants from the eastern side of the Cordillera Central, believe that the spirits of the dead go to a mountain called Singet, where they have a great town. Here, it’s said that the good are rewarded with fine houses, while the bad must settle for hovels. However, the general belief is that the spirit (kalading) has a body similar to that of the living person, but is usually invisible, though spirits have appeared and even tried to harm living beings. Right after death, the spirit stays close to its old home, ready to take revenge on any relative who fails to show proper respect to the body. After the blood and oil ceremony, it goes to its future home, Maglawa, carrying gifts for the ancestors that people have placed around its corpse. In Maglawa, it finds conditions much like those on earth; people are rich and poor, they need houses, they plant and harvest, and they perform rituals for the higher beings, just as they did during their lives. Beyond this, people do not claim to know more, “for Kabonīyan did not tell.” With the exception of the people of Ba-ay and a few influenced by Christianity, the Tinguian have no concept of reward or punishment in the afterlife, but they do believe that the position of the spirit in its new home can be influenced by the actions of the living (cf. p. 289). No evidence of a belief in reincarnation was found in any area inhabited by this tribe.
Life and Death.—The foregoing details concerning birth, childhood, sickness, and death, seem to give us an insight into the Tinguian conception of life and death. For him life and death do not appear to be but incidents in an endless cycle of birth, death, and re-incarnation ad infinitum, such as pictured by Lévy-Bruhl;75 yet, in many instances, his acts and beliefs fit in closely with the theory outlined by that author. In this society, there is only a weak line of demarcation between the living and the dead, and the dead for a time at least participate more or less in the life of the living. This is equally true of the unborn child, whose future condition, physical and mental, may be largely moulded by the acts of others. According to Lévy-Bruhl, this would indicate that the child at delivery is not fully born, is not as yet a member of the Page 291group; and the succeeding ceremonies are necessary to its full participation in life. Death is likewise of long duration. Following the last breath, the spirit remains near by until the magic power of the funeral severs, to an extent, his participation with society. The purpose of the final ceremony is to complete the rupture between the living and the dead.
Life and Death.—The previous details about birth, childhood, sickness, and death give us insight into the Tinguian view of life and death. For them, life and death are just parts of an endless cycle of birth, death, and reincarnation, similar to what Lévy-Bruhl describes;75 yet, in many ways, their actions and beliefs align closely with the theory he presented. In this society, there’s a thin line between the living and the dead, and the dead, at least for some time, still engage in the lives of the living. This is also true for the unborn child, whose future physical and mental state can be shaped by the actions of others. According to Lévy-Bruhl, this suggests that the child at birth isn’t fully alive yet and isn’t considered a part of the Page 291group; the subsequent ceremonies are necessary for its full integration into life. Death, too, lasts a long time. After the last breath, the spirit remains close until the funeral rites partially sever its connection to society. The purpose of the final ceremony is to completely separate the living from the dead.
To the writer, the facts of Tinguian life and beliefs suggest a somewhat different explanation. We have seen how strong individuals may be affected by magical practices. The close connection between an individual, his garments, or even his name, must be considered to apply with quite as much force to the helpless infant and the afterbirth. So strong is this bond, that even unintentional acts may injure the babe. Evil spirits are always near; and, unless great precautions are taken, they will injure adults if they can get them at a disadvantage, particularly when they are asleep. The child is not able to protect itself from these beings; therefore the adults perform such acts, as they think will secure the good will and help of friendly spirits, while they bribe or buy up those who might otherwise be hostile; and lastly they make use of such magical objects and ceremonies, as will compel the evil spirits to leave the infant alone. As the child grows in size and strength, he is less in need of protection; and at an early age he is treated like the other younger members of the community. Naming follows almost immediately after birth, while puberty and initiation ceremonies are entirely lacking. Apparently then, a child is considered as being fully alive at birth, and at no time does he undergo any rites or ceremonies which make him more a part of the community than he was on the first day he saw the light.
To the writer, the facts of Tinguian life and beliefs suggest a somewhat different explanation. We have seen how strong individuals may be influenced by magical practices. The close connection between a person, their clothing, or even their name should also apply just as strongly to a helpless infant and the afterbirth. This bond is so strong that even unintentional actions can harm the baby. Evil spirits are always nearby, and unless careful precautions are taken, they can harm adults when they’re caught off guard, especially while they’re sleeping. The child can’t protect itself from these beings, so the adults perform actions they believe will ensure the goodwill and assistance of friendly spirits, while they try to bribe or appease those who might otherwise be hostile. Lastly, they use magical objects and ceremonies that will force the evil spirits to leave the infant alone. As the child grows in size and strength, they need less protection; at an early age, they are treated like the other younger members of the community. Naming follows almost immediately after birth, while puberty and initiation ceremonies are completely absent. Apparently, a child is considered fully alive at birth, and at no point do they undergo any rites or ceremonies that make them more a part of the community than they were on the first day they entered the world.
When death occurs, the spirit remains near to the corpse until after the funeral, and even then is close by until the ten days of taboo are over. He still finds need of nourishment, and hence food is placed near to his mat. As at birth, he is not in a position to protect his body from the designs of evil spirits, and if his relatives fail to give the corpse proper care, it is certain to be mutilated; likewise certain acts of the living towards the corpse can affect the position of the spirit in Maglawa. Hence it is of supreme importance that the former owner guards against any possible neglect or injury to the body, and it seems plausible that the presence of the spirit near its old haunts may be for the purpose of seeing that its body is carefully attended to. The folktales tell of several instances, in which the spirits took vengeance on relatives who neglected their bodies, or violated the period of taboo.76 Page 292
When someone dies, the spirit stays close to the body until after the funeral, and even afterward, it remains nearby until the ten days of mourning are over. The spirit still needs nourishment, so food is placed next to its mat. Similar to when a person is born, the spirit isn't able to protect its body from the intentions of evil spirits. If relatives don’t take proper care of the body, it will likely be disfigured; likewise, certain actions of the living towards the body can affect the spirit's situation in Maglawa. Therefore, it’s extremely important for the deceased's family to prevent any potential neglect or harm to the body. It seems likely that the spirit’s presence near familiar places may be to ensure that its body is being properly cared for. Folktales recount several cases where spirits took revenge on relatives who neglected their bodies or broke the mourning period. 76 Page 292
When the danger period is past, the spirit at once leaves its old home, and returns again only at the time of the Layog. From that time on, he continues his existence in the upper world, neither troubling, nor being troubled by mortals on earth.77 Ancestor worship does not occur here, nor are offerings made to the dead, other than those described above. Page 293
When the danger period is over, the spirit immediately leaves its previous home and only returns during the Layog. After that, it continues to exist in the upper world, not bothering mortals on earth, nor being bothered by them. 77 There is no ancestor worship here, nor are offerings made to the dead, except for those mentioned above. Page 293
1 The eating of double bananas or vegetables is avoided, as it is thought to result in the birth of twins. The birth of twin girls is a particular misfortune; for their parents are certain to fare badly in any trades or sales to which they may be parties.
1 Eating double bananas or certain vegetables is avoided because it's believed to cause the birth of twins. Having twin girls is seen as especially unlucky since their parents are sure to struggle in any business or sales they engage in.
2 The importance of gratifying the longings of pregnant women appears in the legends of the Malay Peninsula. See Wilkinson, Malay Beliefs, p. 46 (London, 1906). Hildebrandt states that the Indian law books such as Yājñavalkya (III, 79) make it a duty to fulfill the wishes of a woman at this time, since otherwise the embryo would be exposed to injury. Encyclopædia of Religion and Ethics, Vol. II, p. 650.
2 The significance of fulfilling the cravings of pregnant women is highlighted in the legends of the Malay Peninsula. See Wilkinson, Malay Beliefs, p. 46 (London, 1906). Hildebrandt mentions that Indian law texts like Yājñavalkya (III, 79) state it is a responsibility to meet the desires of a woman during this time, as failing to do so could harm the embryo. Encyclopædia of Religion and Ethics, Vol. II, p. 650.
4 See op. cit., p. 105.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See op. cit., p. 105.
5 See op. cit., pp. 144, et seq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See op. cit., pp. 144, et seq..
6 See op. cit., p. 18.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See op. cit., p. 18.
8 To produce a miscarriage, a secret liquor is made from the bark of a tree. After several drinks of the brew, the abdomen is kneaded and pushed downward until the foetus is discharged. A canvass of forty women past the child-bearing age showed an average, to each, of five children, about 40 per cent of whom died in infancy. Apparently about the same ratio of births is being maintained at present.
8 To cause a miscarriage, a hidden drink is made from tree bark. After having several sips of this concoction, pressure is applied to the abdomen until the fetus is expelled. A survey of forty women past the childbearing age revealed that they each had an average of five children, about 40 percent of whom died in infancy. It seems that the same birth ratio is still occurring today.
9 The gifts vary according to the ceremony. For this event, the offerings consist of a Chinese jar with earrings fastened into the handles—“ears”—, a necklace of beads and a silver wire about its neck; a wooden spoon, a weaving stick, and some bone beads.
9 The gifts change depending on the ceremony. For this event, the offerings include a Chinese jar with earrings attached to the handles—“ears”—a beaded necklace with a silver wire around its neck, a wooden spoon, a weaving stick, and some bone beads.
10 This is known as palwig.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This is called palwig.
11 This action is called tolgī.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This action is called tolgī.
12 In the San Juan district Gīpas is a separate two-day ceremony, which takes place about nine months after the birth. In Baak a part of the Dawak ceremony goes by this name.
12 In the San Juan district, Gīpas is a distinct two-day ceremony that occurs roughly nine months after a baby is born. In Baak, a segment of the Dawak ceremony is referred to by this name.
14 This is also the method of delivery among the Kayan of Borneo. See Hose and McDougall, The Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, p. 154 (London, 1912), also Cole, The Wild Tribes of Davao District, Mindanao (Field Museum of Natural History, Vol. XII. No. 2, p. 100). Skeat (Malay Magic, p. 334, London, 1900) describes a similar method among the Malay.
14 This is also the delivery method used by the Kayan people of Borneo. See Hosepipe and McDougall, The Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, p. 154 (London, 1912), and also Cole, The Wild Tribes of Davao District, Mindanao (Field Museum of Natural History, Vol. XII. No. 2, p. 100). Skeat (Malay Magic, p. 334, London, 1900) describes a similar method among the Malays.
15 Among the Bukidnon and Bila-an of Mindanao a bamboo blade is always employed for this purpose. The same is true of the Kayan of Borneo. Hose and McDougall, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 155; Cole, op. cit., p. 143.
15 In Mindanao, the Bukidnon and Bila-an people always use a bamboo blade for this purpose. The Kayan from Borneo do the same. Hose pipe and McDougall, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 155; Cole, op. cit., p. 143.
16 Traditions of the Tinguian, this volume, No. 1, p. 185. It is also the belief of the Peninsular Malay that the incidental products of a confinement may be endowed with life (Wilkinson, Malay Beliefs, p. 30).
16 Traditions of the Tinguian, this volume, No. 1, p. 185. The Peninsular Malay also believe that the accidental products of a confinement may be given life (Wilkinson, Malay Beliefs, p. 30).
17 The character ᴇ, which appears frequently in the native names, is used to indicate a sound between the obscure vowel e, as in sun, and the ur, in burrow.
17 The character ᴇ, which shows up often in the native names, is used to represent a sound that falls between the unclear vowel e, as in sun, and the ur, in burrow.
19 The custom of building a fire beside the mother is practised among the Malay, Jakun and Mantri of the Peninsula. In India, the practice of keeping a fire beside the newborn infant, in order to protect it from evil beings, is widespread. See Tawney, Kathá Sarit Ságara, Vol. I, pp. 246, 305, note; Vol. II, p. 631 (Calcutta, 1880). According to Skeat (Malay Magic, p. 343), the Malay keep the fire burning forty-four days. The custom is called the “roasting of the mother.” The same custom is found in Cambodia (see Encyclopædia of Religion and Ethics, Vol. III, pp. 32, 164, 347; Vol. VIII, p. 32).
19 The tradition of keeping a fire next to the mother is practiced among the Malay, Jakun, and Mantri of the Peninsula. In India, it’s common to keep a fire beside a newborn baby to protect it from evil spirits. See Tawney, Kathá Sarit Ságara, Vol. I, pp. 246, 305, note; Vol. II, p. 631 (Calcutta, 1880). According to Skeat (Malay Magic, p. 343), the Malays keep the fire burning for forty-four days. This practice is called the “roasting of the mother.” The same custom can be found in Cambodia (see Encyclopædia of Religion and Ethics, Vol. III, pp. 32, 164, 347; Vol. VIII, p. 32).
21 The following names are typical of this last class. For boys: Ab'beng, a child's song; Agdalpen, name of a spirit; Baguio, a storm; Bakileg, a glutton; Kabato, from bato, a stone; Tabau, this name is a slur, yet is not uncommon; it signifies “a man who is a little crazy, who is sexually impotent, and who will mind all the women say;” Otang, the sprout of a vine; Zapalan, from zapal, the crotch of a tree. For girls: Bangonán, from bangōn, “to rise, to get up;” Igai, from nīgai, a fish; Gīaben, a song; Magīlai, from gīlai the identifying slit made in an animal's ear; Sabak, a flower; Ugōt, the new leaf.
21 The following names are typical of this last category. For boys: Ab'beng, a children's song; Agdalpen, the name of a spirit; Baguio, a storm; Bakileg, a glutton; Kabato, from bato, meaning a stone; Tabau, this name is an insult but not uncommon; it means “a man who is a bit crazy, who is sexually impotent, and who pays attention to everything women say;” Otang, the sprout of a vine; Zapalan, from zapal, the crotch of a tree. For girls: Bangonán, from bangōn, “to rise, to get up;” Igai, from nīgai, a fish; Gīaben, a song; Magīlai, from gīlai, the identifying slit made in an animal's ear; Sabak, a flower; Ugōt, the new leaf.
22 In Madagascar children are oftentimes called depreciative names, such as Rat, with the hope that evil spirits will leave tranquil an infant for which the parents have so little consideration (Grandidier, Ethnologie de Madagascar, Vol. II).
22 In Madagascar, children are often given derogatory names, like Rat, in the hope that evil spirits will leave alone an infant that the parents have so little regard for (Grandidier, Ethnologie de Madagascar, Vol. II).
25 The Malay of the Peninsula bathe both mother and child morning and evening, in hot water to which certain leaves and blossoms are added. It is here described as an act of purification (Skeat, op. cit., pp. 334–5).
25 The Malays of the Peninsula bathe both the mother and child in hot water every morning and evening, adding specific leaves and flowers. This is described as an act of purification (Skeat, op. cit., pp. 334–5).
26 Also called salokang (cf. p. 310).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Also known as salokang (cf. p. 310).
28 F. De Lerena, Ilustracion Filipina, No. 22, p. 254 (Manila, Nov. 15, 1860). An equally interesting account of Tinguian procedure at the time of birth will be found in the account of Polo De Lara, Islas Filipinas, tipos y costumbres, pp. 213, et seq.
28 F. De Lerena, Ilustracion Filipina, No. 22, p. 254 (Manila, Nov. 15, 1860). An equally interesting description of Tinguian practices at the time of birth can be found in the account by Polo de Lara, Islas Filipinas, tipos y costumbres, pp. 213, et seq.
29 In San Juan. Ībal is always held in six months, unless illness has caused an earlier celebration. At this time the liver of a pig is carefully examined, in order to learn of the child's future.
29 In San Juan. Ībal is always celebrated every six months, unless a sickness leads to an earlier observance. During this time, the liver of a pig is carefully inspected to predict the child's future.
31 On the mat are placed, in addition to the medium's regular outfit, a small jar of basi, five pieces of betel-nut and pepper-leaf, two bundles of rice (palay) in a winnower, a head-axe, and a spear.
31 On the mat are laid out, along with the medium's usual attire, a small jar of basi, five pieces of betel nut and pepper leaf, two bundles of rice (palay) in a winnower, a head axe, and a spear.
32 This is a dakīdak (cf. p. 311).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This is a dakīdak (see p. 311).
33 Such a taboo sign is here known as kanyau. It is not always used at the conclusion of this ceremony, but is strictly observed following the cutting of the first rice.
33 This taboo sign is known as kanyau. It's not always used at the end of this ceremony, but it is definitely observed after the first rice is cut.
37 From maysa, one; dua, two; talo, three.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From maysa, one; dua, two; talo, three.
43 In Ba-ak the breaking and scattering of the rice ball is considered a good omen, as it presages many children. In San Juan the youth throws a rice ball at the ridge pole of the house, and the girl's mother does the same. In this instance, each grain of rice which adheres to the pole represents a child to be born.
43 In Ba-ak, breaking and scattering the rice ball is seen as a good sign, as it signals many children to come. In San Juan, the young man throws a rice ball at the ridge pole of the house, and the girl's mother does the same. In this case, each grain of rice that sticks to the pole symbolizes a child to be born.
44 The similarity of the Tinguian rice ceremony to that of many other Philippine tribes is so great that it cannot be due to mere chance. Customs of a like nature were observed by the writer among the Bukidnon, Bagobo, Bila-an, Kulaman, and Mandaya of Mindanao, and the Batak of Palawan; they are also described by Reed and Worcester for the Negrito of Zambales and Bataan; while Loarca, writing late in the sixteenth century, records a very like ceremony practised by a coast group, probably the Pintados. At the same time it is worthy of note that Jenks found among the Bontoc Igorot a great divergence both in courtship and marriage. Among the Dusun of British North Borneo the marriage of children of the well-to-do is consummated Page 279nby the eating of rice from the same plate. Other instances of eating together, as a part of the marriage ceremony in Malaysia, are given by Crawley. See Cole, The Wild Tribes of Davao District, Mindanao (Field Museum of Natural History. Vol. XII, No. 2, pp. 102, 144, 157, 192); Reed, Negritos of Zambales (Pub. Ethnological Survey, Vol. II, pt. 1, p. 58 (Manila, 1904)); Worcester, Philippine Journal of Science, Vol. I, p. 811 (Manila, 1906); Loarca, Relacion de las Yslas Filipinas, Chap. X (Arevalo, 1580), translated in Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. V, pp. 157, et seq.; Jenks, The Bontoc Igorot (Pub. Ethnological Survey, Vol. I, pp. 68, et seq., Manila, 1905); Evans, Journ. Royal Anth. Inst., Vol. XLVII, p. 159; Crawley, The Mystic Rose (London, 1902), pp. 379, et seq.
44 The similarity of the Tinguian rice ceremony to those of many other Philippine tribes is so significant that it can't be just a coincidence. The writer has noticed similar customs among the Bukidnon, Bagobo, Bila-an, Kulaman, and Mandaya of Mindanao, as well as the Batak of Palawan; these are also noted by Reed and Worcester for the Negrito of Zambales and Bataan. Meanwhile, Loarca wrote in the late sixteenth century about a very similar ceremony practiced by a coastal group, likely the Pintados. It's also important to mention that Jenks found significant differences in courtship and marriage among the Bontoc Igorot. In British North Borneo, the marriage of children from wealthy families is marked by them eating rice from the same plate. Other examples of shared meals as part of marriage ceremonies in Malaysia are provided by Crawley. See Cole, The Wild Tribes of Davao District, Mindanao (Field Museum of Natural History. Vol. XII, No. 2, pp. 102, 144, 157, 192); Reed, Negritos of Zambales (Pub. Ethnological Survey, Vol. II, pt. 1, p. 58 (Manila, 1904)); Worcester, Philippine Journal of Science, Vol. I, p. 811 (Manila, 1906); Loarca, Relacion de las Yslas Filipinas, Chap. X (Arevalo, 1580), translated in Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. V, pp. 157, et seq.; Jenks, The Bontoc Igorot (Pub. Ethnological Survey, Vol. I, pp. 68, et seq., Manila, 1905); Evans, Journ. Royal Anth. Inst., Vol. XLVII, p. 159; Crawley, The Mystic Rose (London, 1902), pp. 379, et seq.
45 In Manabo an old woman sleeps between them. Among the Bagobo and Kulaman, of Mindanao, a child is placed between the pair. See Cole, op. cit., pp. 102, 157.
45 In Manabo, an elderly woman sleeps between them. Among the Bagobo and Kulaman of Mindanao, a child is positioned between the couple. See Cole, op. cit., pp. 102, 157.
49 Here again the Tinguian ceremony closely resembles the ancient custom described by Loarca. In his account, the bride was carried to the house of the groom. At the foot of the stairway she was given a present to induce her to proceed; when she had mounted the steps, she received another, as she looked in upon the guests, another. Before she could be induced to set down, to eat and drink, she was likewise given some prized object. Loarca, Relacion de las Yslas Filipinas, Chap. X; also Blair and Robertson, op. cit., Vol. V, p. 157.
49 Once again, the Tinguian ceremony closely resembles the ancient custom described by Loarca. In his account, the bride was taken to the groom's house. At the bottom of the stairs, she was given a gift to encourage her to move forward; once she reached the top, she received another gift as she glanced at the guests, and then another. Before she could be persuaded to sit down and eat and drink, she was also given a valued item. Loarca, Relacion de las Yslas Filipinas, Chap. X; also Blair and Robertson, op. cit., Vol. V, p. 157.
51 The spirit of the dead is generally known as kalading, but in Manabo it is called kal-kolayó and in Likuan alalya; in Ilokano, al-aliá means “phantom” or “ghost.”
51 The spirit of the dead is typically referred to as kalading, but in Manabo it’s called kal-kolayó and in Likuan alalya; in Ilokano, al-aliá means “phantom” or “ghost.”
53 In Daligan and some other villages in Ilocos Norte, a chicken is killed, is burned in a fire, and then is fastened beside the door in place of the live bird.
53 In Daligan and some other villages in Ilocos Norte, a chicken is killed, burned in a fire, and then tied up beside the door instead of leaving the live bird there.
55 During the funeral of Malakay, in Patok, August 16, 1907, the wife kept wailing, “Malakay, Malakay, take me with you where you go. Malakay, Malakay, take me with you. I have no brother. We were together here, do not let us part. Malakay, take me with you where you go.”
55 During Malakay's funeral in Patok on August 16, 1907, his wife kept crying, “Malakay, Malakay, take me with you wherever you go. Malakay, Malakay, take me with you. I have no brother. We were together here, don’t let us be apart. Malakay, take me with you wherever you go.”
56 In Manabo the wife is covered at night with a white blanket, but during the day she wears it bandoleer fashion over one shoulder. In Ba-ak a white blanket with black border is used in a similar way. If the wife has neglected her husband during his illness, his relatives may demand that she be punished by having a second blanket placed over her, unless she pays them a small amount. It sometimes occurs that the Lakay or old men impose both fine and punishment. In Likuan the blanket is placed over the corpse and the wife.
56 In Manabo, the wife is covered at night with a white blanket, but during the day she wears it like a bandoleer over one shoulder. In Ba-ak, a white blanket with a black border is used in the same way. If the wife has ignored her husband during his illness, his relatives might demand that she be punished by having a second blanket placed over her, unless she pays them a small fee. Sometimes, the Lakay or older men impose both a fine and punishment. In Likuan, the blanket is placed over both the corpse and the wife.
58 This is still the case among the Apayao who live to the north of the Tinguian (Cole, Am. Anthropologist, Vol. ii, No. 3, 1909, p. 340). The custom is reflected in the folk-tales (Traditions of the Tinguian, this volume, No. 1, p. 190; cf. also p. 372).
58 This is still true for the Apayao who reside north of the Tinguian (Cole, Am. Anthropologist, Vol. ii, No. 3, 1909, p. 340). The custom can be seen in the folk tales (Traditions of the Tinguian, this volume, No. 1, p. 190; cf. also p. 372).
59 The writer has known of instances, where towns were deserted following an epidemic of smallpox, and the dead were left unburied in the houses. Such instances are unusual even for this dread disease, and the funeral observances usually expose large numbers of the people to infection.
59 The writer has heard of cases where towns were abandoned after a smallpox outbreak, and the dead were left unburied in their homes. These cases are rare even for this terrifying disease, and the funeral practices often put many people at risk of infection.
61 In Manabo a rectangular hole is dug to about five feet, then at right angles to this a chamber is cut to receive the body. This is cut off from the main grave by a stone. A similar type of grave is found in Sumatra (Marsden, History of Sumatra, 3d ed., p. 287, London, 1811).
61 In Manabo, a rectangular hole is dug to about five feet deep, and then a chamber is cut perpendicular to this to hold the body. This is separated from the main grave by a stone. A similar type of grave is found in Sumatra (Marsden, History of Sumatra, 3d ed., p. 287, London, 1811).
62 According to this author, the Tinguian put the dried remains of their dead in subterranean tombs or galleries, six or seven yards in depth, the entrance being covered with a sort or trap door (La Gironière, Twenty Years in the Philippines, p. 115, London, 1853).
62 This author states that the Tinguian bury the dried remains of their dead in underground tombs or galleries, six or seven yards deep, with the entrance covered by a kind of trap door (La Gironière, Twenty Years in the Philippines, p. 115, London, 1853).
63 Op. cit., p. 121.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, p. 121.
64 As distinguished from those of the dead.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Unlike the dead's.
67 In the folk tales a very different method of disposing of the dead is indicated (Traditions of the Tinguian, this volume, No. 1, pp. 23–24, and note).
67 In the folk tales, a very different way of handling the dead is described (Traditions of the Tinguian, this volume, No. 1, pp. 23–24, and note).
68 Among the Tuaran Dusun of British North Borneo, a fire is built near the mat on which the corpse lies, to protect the body from evil spirits, who are feared as body snatchers (Evans, Jour. Ant. Inst., Vol. XLVII, 1917, p. 159).
68 Among the Tuaran Dusun of British North Borneo, a fire is lit next to the mat where the body rests, to safeguard it from evil spirits, believed to be body snatchers (Evans, Jour. Ant. Inst., Vol. XLVII, 1917, p. 159).
70 In Ilocos Sur a ceremony which lifts the ban off the relatives is held about five days after the funeral. Three months later, the blood and oil are applied to the spouse, who is then released from all restrictions. In San Juan and Lakub, a ceremony known as Kilyas is held five days after the funeral. The anointing is done as described above, and then the medium drops a ball of rice under the house, saying, “Go away sickness and death, do not come to our relatives.” When she has finished, drums are brought out, all the relatives dance and “forget the sorrow,” and are then released from all taboos. The Layog is celebrated as in the valley towns.
70 In Ilocos Sur, a ceremony lifting the restrictions on relatives takes place about five days after the funeral. Three months later, blood and oil are applied to the spouse, who is then freed from all limitations. In San Juan and Lakub, a ceremony called Kilyas occurs five days after the funeral. The anointing is performed as mentioned earlier, then the medium places a ball of rice under the house, saying, “Go away sickness and death, do not come to our relatives.” When she is done, drums are brought out, all the relatives dance and “forget the sorrow,” and then they are released from all taboos. The Layog is celebrated just like in the valley towns.
71 Also known as Waxī in San Juan, and Bagoñgon in Sallapadin. In the latter village, as well as in Manabo and Ba-ak, this ceremony occurs a few days after the funeral.
71 Also known as Waxī in San Juan, and Bagoñgon in Sallapadin. In the latter village, as well as in Manabo and Ba-ak, this ceremony takes place a few days after the funeral.
72 This is known as Apapáyag or Inapapayag (p. 309).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This is known as *Apapáyag* or *Inapapayag* (p. 309).
73 The foregoing ceremonies follow the death of any adult, male or female, but not of newborn children. If the first-born dies in infancy, it is buried in the middle of the night when no one can see the corpse, otherwise other babies will die. The parents don old garments, and are barred from leaving the town or engaging in pastimes, until the ten-day period has passed. No fire is built at the grave, nor are offerings placed over it. When some one else is holding a Layog, the parents may join them “to relieve their sorrow and show respect for the dead.”
73 The ceremonies described above take place after the death of any adult, regardless of gender, but not for newborns. If the first-born child dies in infancy, they are buried at midnight when no one can see the body, as otherwise, it’s believed that other babies will die. The parents wear old clothes and aren’t allowed to leave town or participate in activities until the ten-day mourning period is over. No fire is lit at the grave, and no offerings are made there. When someone else is holding a Layog, the parents can join them to “ease their grief and show respect for the deceased.”
74 A folk-tale recorded in this town gives quite a different idea of the abode of the spirits (Traditions of the Tinguian, this volume, No. 1, p. 185; also p. 28, note 2).
74 A folk tale documented in this town presents a completely different view of where the spirits live (Traditions of the Tinguian, this volume, No. 1, p. 185; also p. 28, note 2).
77 For a full discussion of this subject, see Cole, Relations between the Living and the Dead (Am. Jour. of Sociology, Vol. XXI, No. 5, 1916, pp. 610, et seq.).
77 For a complete discussion of this topic, see Cole, Relations between the Living and the Dead (Am. Jour. of Sociology, Vol. XXI, No. 5, 1916, pp. 610, et seq.).
Religion and Magic
The Tinguian has been taught by his elders that he is surrounded by a great body of spirits, some good, some malevolent. The folk-tales handed down from ancient times add their authority to the teachings of older generations, while the individual himself has seen the bodies of the mediums possessed by the superior beings; he has communicated with them direct, has seen them cure the sick and predict coming events. At many a funeral, he has seen the medium squat before the corpse, chanting a weird song, and then suddenly become possessed by the spirit of the deceased; and, finally, he or some of his friends or townspeople are confident that they have seen and talked to ghosts of the recently departed. All these beings are real to him; he is so certain of their existence that he seldom speculates about them or their acts.
The Tinguian has learned from his elders that he's surrounded by a large number of spirits, some good and some evil. The folk tales passed down from ancient times support the teachings of older generations, while he himself has witnessed mediums being taken over by these higher beings; he has interacted with them directly, seen them heal the sick, and predict future events. At many funerals, he has watched the medium sit before the body, chanting an eerie song, and then suddenly become possessed by the spirit of the deceased; and, in the end, he or some of his friends or townspeople believe they have seen and talked to the ghosts of those who have recently passed. All these beings are real to him; he is so sure of their existence that he rarely contemplates them or their actions.
Some of these spirits are always near; and a part of them, at least, take more than an ordinary interest in human affairs. Thanks to the teachings of the elders, the Tinguian knows how to propitiate them; and, if necessary, he may even compel friendly action on the part of many. Toward the less powerful of the evily disposed beings, he shows indifference or insolence; he may make fun of, or lie to, and cheat them during the day, but he is careful to guard himself at night against their machinations. To the more powerful he shows the utmost respect; he offers them gifts of food, drink, and material objects; and conducts ceremonies in the manner demanded by them. Having done these things, he feels that he is a party to a bargain; and the spirits must, on their part, repay by granting the benefits desired. Not entirely content with these precautions, he performs certain magical acts which prevent evil spirits from doing harm to an individual or a community, and by the same means he is able to control storms, the rise of streams, and the growth of crops. It is doubtful if the Tinguian has ever speculated in regard to this magical force, yet he clearly separates it from the power resident in the spirit world. It appears to be a great undifferentiated force to which spirits, nature, and men are subject alike.
Some of these spirits are always around, and at least some of them take more than just a casual interest in human affairs. Thanks to the lessons from the elders, the Tinguian knows how to appease them, and if necessary, he can even compel friendly actions from many. He shows indifference or disrespect toward the weaker evil beings; he might mock, deceive, or trick them during the day, but he is careful to protect himself from their schemes at night. To the more powerful spirits, he shows the utmost respect; he offers them gifts of food, drink, and various items and holds ceremonies as they require. After doing these things, he feels like he has made a deal, and those spirits must repay by providing the benefits he seeks. Not fully satisfied with these precautions, he performs certain magical acts to prevent evil spirits from harming individuals or the community, and through the same methods, he can control storms, the rise of rivers, and the growth of crops. It’s uncertain whether the Tinguian has ever thought deeply about this magical force, but he clearly distinguishes it from the power found in the spirit world. It seems to be a vast, unrefined force that both spirits, nature, and humans are subject to.
If a troublesome question arises, or an evident inconsistency in his beliefs is called to his attention, he disposes of it by the simple statement that it is kadauyan (“custom”), “was taught by the ancestors,” and hence is not subject to question. Page 294
If a tricky question comes up, or someone points out an obvious inconsistency in his beliefs, he brushes it off with the straightforward claim that it is kadauyan (“custom”), “was taught by the ancestors,” and therefore isn’t up for debate. Page 294
His religion holds forth no threat of punishment in a future world, neither are there rewards in that existence to urge men to better deeds. The chief teaching is that the customs of ancient times must be faithfully followed; to change is to show disrespect for the dead, for the spirits who are responsible for the customs, which are synonymous with law.
His religion offers no threat of punishment in an afterlife, nor are there rewards in that existence to encourage people to act better. The main teaching is that the customs of the past must be faithfully upheld; changing them is a sign of disrespect for the dead and the spirits who are behind those customs, which are equal to law.
Custom and religion have become so closely interwoven in this society that it is well-nigh impossible to separate them. The building of a house, the planting, harvesting and care of the rice, the procedure at a birth, wedding, or funeral, in short, all the events of the social and economic life, are so governed by custom and religious beliefs, that it is safe to say that nearly every act in the life of the Tinguian is directed or affected by these forces.
Custom and religion are so closely intertwined in this society that it's nearly impossible to separate them. The construction of a house, the planting, harvesting, and care of rice, the processes surrounding birth, weddings, or funerals—in short, all aspects of social and economic life—are so influenced by custom and religious beliefs that it's safe to say that almost every action in the life of the Tinguian is guided or impacted by these forces.
Two classes of spirits are recognized; first, those who have existed through all time, whom we shall call natural spirits; second, the spirits of deceased mortals. The latter reside forever in Maglawa, a place midway between earth and sky; but a small number of them have joined the company of the natural spirits. Except for these few, they are not worshiped, and no offerings are made to them, after the period of mourning is past. The members of the first class cover a wide range, from Kadaklan, the great spirit who resides above, to Kabonīyan, the teacher and helper, to those resident in the guardian stones, to the half human, half bird-like alan, to the low, mean spirits who delight to annoy mortals. These beings are usually invisible, but at times of ceremonies they enter the bodies of the mediums, possess them, and thus communicate with the people. On rare occasions they are visible in their own forms, as when Kabonīyan appeared as the antagonist and later as the friend of Sayen.1
Two types of spirits are recognized; first, those who have existed throughout all time, whom we will call natural spirits; second, the spirits of deceased humans. The latter exist forever in Maglawa, a place between earth and sky; however, a small number of them have joined the natural spirits. Aside from these few, they aren’t worshiped, and no offerings are made to them after the mourning period ends. The first group includes a wide range, from Kadaklan, the great spirit who resides above, to Kabonīyan, the teacher and helper, to those found in the guardian stones, to the half-human, half-bird-like alan, to the lesser spirits who enjoy bothering humans. These beings are usually invisible, but during ceremonies, they enter the bodies of mediums, possess them, and communicate with people. On rare occasions, they appear in their own forms, as when Kabonīyan showed up as both the adversary and then the ally of Sayen.1
These beings are addressed, first through certain semi-magical formulas, know as dīams. These are seldom prayers or supplications, but are a part of a definite ritual, the whole of which is expected to gain definite favors.
These beings are approached initially through specific semi-magical phrases known as dīams. These are rarely prayers or requests but are part of a particular ritual, the entire purpose of which is to seek specific favors.
At the beginning, and during the course of all ceremonies, animals are killed. A part of the flesh and the blood is mixed with rice, and is offered to the spirits; but the bulk of the offering is eaten by the participants. Liquor is consumed in great quantities at such a time, but a small amount is always poured out for the use of the superior beings. Finally, the mediums summon the spirits into their bodies; and, when possessed, they are no longer considered as persons, but are the spirits Page 295themselves. The beings who appear in this way talk directly with the people; they offer advice, give information concerning affairs in the spirit world, and oftentimes they mingle with the people on equal terms, joining in their dances and taking a lively interest in their daily affairs.
At the beginning and throughout all ceremonies, animals are sacrificed. A portion of the flesh and blood is mixed with rice and offered to the spirits, while most of the offering is consumed by the participants. Liquor is consumed in large quantities during this time, but a small amount is always poured out for the higher beings. Finally, the mediums invoke the spirits into their bodies; once possessed, they are no longer regarded as individuals but are considered the spirits themselves. The beings that manifest this way communicate directly with the people, offering advice, sharing information about the spirit world, and often blending in with the crowd, participating in their dances and showing a keen interest in their everyday lives. Page 295
The people seldom pray to or supplicate the invisible spirits; but when they are present in the bodies of the mediums, they make requests, and ask advice, as they would from any friend or acquaintance. With many, the Tinguian is on amicable terms, while toward Kabonīyan he exhibits a degree of respect and gratitude which is close to affection. He realizes that there are many unfriendly spirits, but he has means of controlling or thwarting their evil designs; and hence he does not live in that state of perpetual fear which is so often pictured as the condition of the savage.
The people rarely pray to or ask for help from the unseen spirits; but when these spirits are present in the bodies of the mediums, they make requests and seek advice as they would from any friend or acquaintance. For many, the Tinguian is on friendly terms, while toward Kabonīyan, he shows a degree of respect and gratitude that feels almost like affection. He understands that there are many hostile spirits, but he has ways to control or counter their evil intentions; therefore, he doesn’t live in the constant fear that is often portrayed as the state of the primitive.
The Spirits.—A great host of unnamed spirits are known to exist; they often attend the ceremonies and sometimes enter the bodies of the mediums, and in this way new figures appear from time to time. In addition to these, there are certain superior beings who are well known, and who, as already indicated, exercise a potent influence on the daily life of the people. The following list will serve to give some idea of these spirits and their attributes; while the names of the less important will be found in connection with the detailed description of the ceremonies.
The Spirits.—A large group of unnamed spirits is known to exist; they often participate in the ceremonies and sometimes inhabit the bodies of the mediums, allowing new figures to emerge from time to time. Additionally, there are some well-known superior beings who, as mentioned earlier, have a strong influence on the everyday lives of the people. The following list will provide some insight into these spirits and their characteristics, while the names of the less significant spirits will be included in the detailed descriptions of the ceremonies.
Kadaklan (“the greatest”), a powerful male spirit, who lives in the sky, created the earth, sun, moon, and stars. The stars are only stones, but the sun and moon are lights. At times Kadaklan enters the body of a favored medium, and talks directly with the people; but more frequently he takes other means of communication. Oftentimes he sends his dog Kīmat, the lightening, to bite a tree or strike a field or house, and in this way makes known his wish that the owner celebrate the Padīam ceremony (cf. p. 401). All other beings are in a measure subservient to him, and his wishes are frequently made known through them. Thunder is his drum with which he amuses himself during stormy weather, but sometimes he plays on it even on clear days.
Kadaklan (“the greatest”), a powerful male spirit who lives in the sky, created the earth, sun, moon, and stars. The stars are just stones, but the sun and moon are sources of light. Sometimes, Kadaklan enters the body of a chosen medium and speaks directly to the people; more often, he communicates in other ways. He frequently sends his dog Kīmat, the lightning, to bite a tree or strike a field or house, signaling that the owner should celebrate the Padīam ceremony (cf. p. 401). All other beings are somewhat subordinate to him, and his wishes are often conveyed through them. Thunder is his drum that he plays for fun during storms, but he sometimes plays it even on clear days.
Agᴇmᴇm is the wife of Kadaklan. She lives in the ground. Little is known of her except that she has given birth to two sons,2 whose chief duty is to see that the commands of their father are obeyed.
Agᴇmᴇm is the wife of Kadaklan. She lives underground. Not much is known about her except that she has given birth to two sons, 2 whose main job is to make sure their father's commands are followed.
Adám and Baliyen are the sons of Kadaklan. The name of the Page 296first boy is suggestive of Christian influence, but there are no traditions or further details to link him with the Biblical character.
Adám and Baliyen are the sons of Kadaklan. The name of the Page 296first boy hints at Christian influence, but there are no traditions or additional details connecting him to the Biblical character.
Kabonīyan is the friend and helper of the people, and by many is classed above or identified with Kadaklan. At times he lives in the sky; again in a great cave near Patok.3 From this cave came the jars which could talk and move, here were found the copper gongs used in the dances, and here too grew the wonderful tree which bore the agate beads so prized by the women. This spirit gave the Tinguian rice and sugar-cane, taught them how to plant and reap, how to foil the designs of ill-disposed spirits, the words of the dīams and the details of many ceremonies. Further to bind himself to the people, it is said, he married “in the first times” a woman from Manabo. He is summoned in nearly every ceremony, and there are several accounts of his having appeared in his own form. According to one of these, he is of immense proportions; his spear is as large as a tree, and his head-axe the size of the end of the house.4
Kabonīyan is the friend and helper of the people, and many view him as above or equivalent to Kadaklan. Sometimes he resides in the sky; other times he lives in a large cave near Patok. From this cave came the jars that could talk and move, the copper gongs used in dances, and the amazing tree that produced the agate beads highly valued by the women. This spirit provided the Tinguian with rice and sugarcane, taught them how to plant and harvest, how to outsmart malevolent spirits, the words of the dīams, and the details of many ceremonies. To further bond with the people, it is said that he married a woman from Manabo “in the first times.” He is called upon in nearly every ceremony, and there are several stories of him appearing in his own form. According to one of these accounts, he is enormous; his spear is as big as a tree, and his head-axe is the size of the end of a house.
Apdel is the spirit who resides in the guardian stones (pīnaing) at the gate of the town. During a ceremony, or when the men are away for a fight, it becomes his special duty to protect the village from sickness and enemies. He has been known to appear as a red rooster or as a white dog.
Apdel is the spirit that lives in the guardian stones (pīnaing) at the entrance of the town. During a ceremony, or when the men are away fighting, it’s his special job to protect the village from illness and enemies. He’s been known to show up as a red rooster or a white dog.
Īdadaya, who lives in the east (daya), is a powerful spirit who attends the Pala-an ceremony. He rides a horse, which he ties to the little structure built during the rite. Ten grand-children reside with him, and they all wear in their hair the īgam (notched feathers attached to a stick). When these feathers lose their lustre, they can only be restored by the celebration of Pala-an(cf. p. 328). Hence the owners cause some mortal, who has the right to conduct the ceremony, to become ill, and then inform him through the mediums as to the cause of his affliction. The names of the grand-children are as follows: Pensipenondosan, Logosen, Bakoden, Bing-gasan, Bakdañgan, Giligen, Idomalo, Agkabkabayo, Ebloyan, and Agtabtabokal.
Īdadaya, who lives in the east (daya), is a powerful spirit who participates in the Pala-an ceremony. He rides a horse, which he ties to the small structure built for the rite. Ten grandchildren live with him, and they all wear īgam (notched feathers attached to a stick) in their hair. When these feathers lose their shine, they can only be restored through the celebration of Pala-an (cf. p. 328). As a result, the owners make a mortal, who has the right to conduct the ceremony, fall ill and then inform him through mediums about the reason for his illness. The names of the grandchildren are as follows: Pensipenondosan, Logosen, Bakoden, Bing-gasan, Bakdañgan, Giligen, Idomalo, Agkabkabayo, Ebloyan, and Agtabtabokal.
Kaiba-an is the spirit who lives in the little house or saloko in the rice-fields, and who protects the growing crops. Offerings are made to him, when a new field is constructed, when the rice is transplanted, and at harvest time. “The ground which grows” (that is the nest of the white ant) is said to be made by him. Page 297
Kaiba-an is the spirit that resides in the small house or saloko in the rice fields and safeguards the growing crops. Offerings are made to him when a new field is built, when the rice is transplanted, and at harvest time. It is said that "the ground which grows" (that is the nest of the white ant) is created by him. Page 297
Makaboteng, also called Sanadan, is the guardian of the deer and wild hogs. His good will is necessary if the dogs are to be successful in the chase; consequently he is summoned to many ceremonies, where he receives the most courteous treatment. In one ceremony he declared, “I can become the sunset sky.”
Makaboteng, also known as Sanadan, is the protector of deer and wild hogs. His good favor is essential for the dogs to succeed in the hunt; therefore, he is invited to many ceremonies, where he is treated with the utmost respect. In one ceremony, he said, “I can become the sunset sky.”
Sabīan or Isabīan is the guardian of the dogs.
Sabian or Isabian is the protector of the dogs.
Bisangolan (“the place of opening or tearing”) is a gigantic spirit, who lives near the river, and who in time of floods uses his head-axe and walking-stick to keep the logs and refuse from jamming. “He is very old, like the world, and he pulls out his beard with his finger nails and his knife. His seat is a wooden plate.” He appears in the Dawak, Tangpap, and Sayang ceremonies, holding a rooster and a bundle of rice. In Ba-ak he is called Ibalinsogóan, and is the first spirit summoned in Dawak.
Bisangolan (“the place of opening or tearing”) is a massive spirit who lives by the river and uses his head-axe and walking stick during floods to prevent logs and debris from getting stuck. “He is very old, like the world, and he pulls out his beard with his fingernails and his knife. His seat is a wooden plate.” He appears in the Dawak, Tangpap, and Sayang ceremonies, holding a rooster and a bundle of rice. In Ba-ak, he is known as Ibalinsogóan and is the first spirit called in Dawak.
Kakalonan, also known as Boboyonan, is the one who makes friends, and who learns the source of troubles. When summoned at the beginning of a ceremony, he tells what needs to be done, in order to insure the results desired.
Kakalonan, also called Boboyonan, is the one who befriends others and understands the root of problems. When called upon at the start of a ceremony, he explains what needs to be done to ensure the desired outcomes.
Sasagangen, sometimes called Ingalit, are spirits whose business it is to take heads and put them on the saga or in the saloko (cf. p. 310). Headache is caused by them.
Sasagangen, also known as Ingalit, are spirits that take heads and place them on the saga or in the saloko (cf. p. 310). They are responsible for causing headaches.
Abat are numerous spirits who cause sore feet and headache. Salono and bawi are built for them (cf. pp. 309–310). The spirits of Ībal, who live in Daem, are responsible for most sickness among children, but they are easily appeased with blood and rice. The Ībal ceremony is held for them.
Abat are a lot of spirits that cause sore feet and headaches. Salono and bawi are created for them (cf. pp. 309–310). The spirits of Ībal, who live in Daem, are behind most illnesses in children, but they can be easily satisfied with blood and rice. The Ībal ceremony is performed for them.
Maganáwan, who lives in Nagbotobotan (“the place near which the rivers empty into the hole, where all streams go”) is one of the spirits, called in the Sangásang ceremony, and for whom the blood of the rooster mixed with rice is put into the saloko, which stands in the yard.
Maganáwan, who lives in Nagbotobotan (“the place where the rivers flow into a hole, where all streams go”) is one of the spirits called during the Sangásang ceremony. For this ceremony, the blood of a rooster mixed with rice is placed in the saloko, which is set up in the yard.
Ináwen is a pregnant female spirit, who lives in the sea, and who demands the blood of a chicken mixed with rice to satisfy her capricious appetite. She also attends the Sangásang.
Ináwen is a pregnant female spirit who lives in the sea and demands a mix of chicken blood and rice to satisfy her unpredictable cravings. She also attends the Sangásang.
Kīdeng is a tall, fat spirit with nine heads. He is the servant of Ináwen, and carries the gifts of mortals to his mistress.
Kīdeng is a tall, overweight spirit with nine heads. He serves Ináwen and carries the offerings from mortals to his mistress.
Ībwa is an evil spirit, who once mingled with the people in human form. Due to the thoughtless act of a mourner at a funeral, he became so addicted to the taste of human flesh, that it has since then been necessary to protect the corpse from him. He fears iron, and hence a piece of that metal is always laid on the grave. Holes are burned Page 298in each garment placed on the body to keep him from stealing them.
Ībwa is a malevolent spirit who once mingled with people in human form. After a mourner acted carelessly at a funeral, he became so hooked on the taste of human flesh that it’s been necessary to protect the corpse from him ever since. He fears iron, so a piece of that metal is always placed on the grave. Holes are burned Page 298in each garment put on the body to prevent him from stealing them.
Akop is likewise evil. He has a head, long slimy arms and legs, but no body. He always frequents the place of death, and seeks to embrace the spouse of the deceased. Should he succeed, death follows quickly. To defeat his plans, the widow is closely guarded by the wailers; she also sleeps under a fish net as an additional protection against his long fingers, and she wears seeds which are disliked by this being.
Akop is equally evil. He has a head, long slimy arms and legs, but no body. He always hangs around places of death and tries to get close to the spouse of the deceased. If he succeeds, death comes quickly. To thwart his plans, the widow is closely watched by the wailers; she also sleeps under a fishnet for extra protection against his long fingers, and she wears seeds that this being hates.
Kadongáyan indulges in the malicious sport of slitting the mouth of the corpse back to the ears. In order to frighten him away, a live chicken, with its mouth split to its throat, is placed by the door, during the time the body is in the house. When he sees the sufferings of the bird, he fears to enter the dwelling lest the people treat him in the same manner.
Kadongáyan takes pleasure in the cruel act of cutting the mouth of the corpse all the way back to the ears. To scare him off, a live chicken, with its mouth cut open to the throat, is set at the door while the body is in the house. When he sees the bird in pain, he is afraid to enter the home, worried that the people might do the same to him.
Sᴇlday is an ill-disposed being. He causes people to have sore feet, and only relieves them, when offerings are made to him in the saloko or bawi. He lives in the wooded hill, but quickly learns of a death, and appears at the open grave. Unless he is bought off with an offering, the blood of a small pig, he is almost certain to make away with the body, or cause a great sickness to visit the village. As the mourners return home, after the burial, they place bits of the slaughtered animal by the trail, so that he will not make them ill.
Sᴇlday is a grumpy spirit. He makes people have sore feet and only eases their pain when they offer him gifts in the saloko or bawi. He lives in the wooded hill but quickly learns of any death and shows up at the open grave. If he’s not appeased with an offering, like the blood of a small pig, he is likely to take away the body or bring a terrible illness to the village. As the mourners head home after the burial, they place pieces of the slaughtered animal along the path so he won't make them sick.
Bayon is a male spirit, who dwells in the sky, and who comes to earth as a fresh breeze. He once stole a girl from Layógan, changed her two breasts into one, placed this in the center of her chest, and married her.
Bayon is a male spirit who lives in the sky and comes to earth as a gentle breeze. He once took a girl from Layógan, merged her two breasts into one, positioned it in the center of her chest, and married her.
Lokadáya is the human wife of Bayon. She now appears to have joined the company of the natural spirits and to be immortal. At times, both she and her husband enter the bodies of the mediums.
Lokadáya is the human wife of Bayon. She now seems to have joined the company of the natural spirits and become immortal. At times, both she and her husband inhabit the bodies of the mediums.
Agonán is the spirit who knows many dialects. He lives in Dingolowan.
Agonán is the spirit who knows many languages. He resides in Dingolowan.
Gīlen attends many ceremonies, and occupies an important place in Tangpap; yet little is known of him.
Gīlen attends many ceremonies and holds a significant role in Tangpap; however, not much is known about him.
Inginlaod are spirits who live in the west.
Inginlaod are spirits that reside in the west.
Ginobáyan is a female spirit, always present in the Tangpap ceremony.
Ginobáyan is a female spirit that is always present in the Tangpap ceremony.
Sangalo is a spirit who gives good and bad signs.
Sangalo is a spirit who provides both good and bad signs.
Dapeg, Balingen-ngen, Benisalsal, and Kikiba-an, are all disturbers and mischief-makers. They cause illness, sore feet, headache, and bad dreams. They are important only because of the frequency with which they appear.
Dapeg, Balingen-ngen, Benisalsal, and Kikiba-an are all troublemakers and pranksters. They cause sickness, sore feet, headaches, and nightmares. They matter mainly because of how often they show up.
Al-lot goes to festivals and stops fights. Page 299
Liblibayan, Banbanayo, and Banbantay, are lesser spirits, who formerly aided “the people of the first times.”
Liblibayan, Banbanayo, and Banbantay are minor spirits who used to help “the people of the first times.”
The term “Alan” comprises a large body of spirits with half human, half bird-like forms. They have wings and can fly; their toes are at the back of their feet, and their fingers attach to the wrists and point backward. Often they hang from the branches of trees, like bats, but they are also pictured as having fine houses and great riches. They are sometimes hostile or mischievous, but more frequently are friendly. They play a very important part in the mythology, but not in the cult.5
The term “Alan” refers to a large group of spirits that have both human and bird-like characteristics. They have wings and can fly; their toes are positioned at the back of their feet, and their fingers connect to their wrists and point backwards. Often, they hang from tree branches like bats, but they’re also depicted as possessing beautiful homes and immense wealth. Sometimes they can be hostile or mischievous, but more often they are friendly. They play a significant role in mythology, but not in religious practices.5
Komau is a giant spirit, who, according to tradition, was killed by the hero Sayen. Among the Ilocano and some of the Tinguian, the Komau is known as a great invisible bird, which steals people and their possessions. He does not visit the people through the bodies of the mediums.
Komau is a massive spirit who, according to tradition, was killed by the hero Sayen. Among the Ilocano and some of the Tinguian, Komau is known as a great invisible bird that kidnaps people and takes their belongings. He doesn’t appear to people through the bodies of mediums.
Anito is a general term used to designate members of the spirit world.
Anito is a general term used to refer to members of the spirit world.
A survey of the foregoing list brings out a noticeable lack of nature-spirits; of trees, rocks, and natural formations considered as animate; and of guardian spirits of families and industries. There is a strong suggestion, however, in the folk-tales to the effect that this has not always been the case; and even to-day there are some conflicts regarding the status of certain spirits. In the village of Manabo, thunder is known as Kidol; in Likuan and Bakaok, as Kido-ol; and in each place he is recognized as a powerful spirit. In Ba-ay, two types of lightning are known to be spirits. The flash from the sky is Salit, that “from the ground” is Kilawit. Here thunder is Kadaklan, but the sun is the all powerful being. He is male, and is “so powerful that he does not need or desire ceremonies or houses.” The moon is likewise a powerful spirit, but female.
A look at the list above reveals a noticeable absence of nature spirits, like those associated with trees, rocks, and natural formations seen as living, as well as guardian spirits for families and trades. However, folk tales strongly suggest that this hasn’t always been the case, and even today, there are some disagreements about the status of certain spirits. In the village of Manabo, thunder is known as Kidol; in Likuan and Bakaok, it’s referred to as Kido-ol, and in both places, he is recognized as a powerful spirit. In Ba-ay, there are two types of lightning considered spirits. The flash from the sky is Salit, while the one “from the ground” is Kilawit. Here, thunder is called Kadaklan, but the sun is the most powerful being. He is male and is “so powerful that he doesn’t need or want ceremonies or houses.” The moon is also a powerful spirit, but she is female.
In the discussion of the tales6 it was suggested that these and other ideas, which differ from those held by the majority of the tribe, may represent older conceptions, which have been swamped, or may have been introduced into Abra by emigrants from the north and east.
In the discussion of the tales6 it was suggested that these and other ideas, which differ from those held by the majority of the tribe, may represent older concepts that have been overshadowed or may have been brought into Abra by migrants from the north and east.
The Mediums.—The superior beings talk with mortals through the aid of mediums, known individually and collectively as alopogan (“she who covers her face”).7 These are generally women past middle life, though men are not barred from the profession, who, when Page 300chosen, are made aware of the fact by having trembling fits when they are not cold, by warnings in dreams, or by being informed by other mediums that they are desired by the spirits. A woman may live the greater part of her life without any idea of becoming a medium, and then because of such a notification will undertake to qualify. She goes to one already versed, and from her learns the details of the various ceremonies, the gifts suitable for each spirit, and the chants or dīams which must be used at certain times. This is a considerable task, for the dīams must be learned word for word; and, likewise, each ceremony must be conducted, just as it was taught by the spirits to the “people of the first times.” The training occupies several months; and when all is ready, the candidate secures her pīling. This is a collection of large sea-shells attached to cords, which is kept in a small basket together with a Chinese plate and a hundred fathoms of thread (Plate XIX). New shells may be used, but it is preferable to secure, if possible, the pīling of a dead medium. Being thus supplied, the novice seeks the approval of the spirits and acceptance as a medium. The wishes of the higher beings are learned by means of a ceremony, in the course of which a pig is killed, and its blood mixed with rice is scattered on the ground. The liver of the animal is eagerly examined; for, if certain marks appear on it, the candidate is rejected, or must continue her period of probation for several months, before another trial can be made. During this time she may aid in ceremonies, but she is not possessed by the spirits. When finally accepted, she may begin to summon the spirits into her body. She places offerings on a mat, seats herself in front of them, and calls the attention of the spirits by striking her pīling, or a bit of lead, against a plate; then covering her face with her hands, she begins to chant. Suddenly she is possessed; and then, no longer as a human, but as the spirit itself, she talks with the people, asking and answering questions, or giving directions, as to what shall be done to avert sickness and trouble, or to bring good fortune.
The Mediums.—The higher beings communicate with humans through mediums, individually and collectively known as alopogan (“she who covers her face”). 7 These are usually women over middle age, though men can also be mediums. When chosen, they experience trembling fits even when not cold, receive warnings in dreams, or are told by other mediums that the spirits want them. A woman might spend most of her life unaware of her potential as a medium, but upon receiving such a notification, she may choose to prepare for it. She consults someone experienced and learns about the various ceremonies, appropriate offerings for each spirit, and specific chants or dīams that must be used at certain times. This is a significant undertaking because the dīams must be memorized exactly, and each ceremony has to be performed just as the spirits instructed the "people of the first times." The training lasts several months, and once everything is ready, the candidate obtains her pīling. This consists of large sea shells attached to cords, stored in a small basket alongside a Chinese plate and a hundred fathoms of thread (Plate XIX). While new shells can be used, it's better to get the pīling from a deceased medium if possible. With these supplies, the novice seeks the spirits' approval to become a medium. The desires of the higher beings are discovered through a ceremony where a pig is sacrificed, and its blood mixed with rice is sprinkled on the ground. The liver of the animal is carefully examined; certain marks can lead to the candidate's rejection or the necessity to extend her probation for several months before she can try again. During this time, she can assist in ceremonies but isn't yet possessed by the spirits. Once accepted, she can begin to invite the spirits into her body. She sets offerings on a mat, sits in front of them, and draws the spirits' attention by striking her pīling or a piece of lead against a plate; then, covering her face with her hands, she starts to chant. Suddenly, she becomes possessed; no longer acting as a human, but as the spirit itself, she speaks to the people, asking and answering questions, or giving guidance on how to prevent illness and trouble or to attract good fortune.
Certain mediums are visited only by low, mean spirits; others, by both good and bad; while still others may be possessed even by Kadaklan, the greatest of all. It is customary for the spirit of a deceased mortal to enter the body of a medium, just before the corpse is to be buried, to give messages to the family; but he seldom comes again in this manner.
Certain mediums are only contacted by low, mean spirits; others receive visits from both good and bad spirits; while still others might even be visited by Kadaklan, the greatest of all. It's common for the spirit of a deceased person to enter the body of a medium just before the body is buried to deliver messages to the family; however, that spirit rarely returns in this way.
The pay of a medium is small, usually a portion of a sacrificed animal, a few bundles of rice, and some beads; but this payment is more than offset by the restrictions placed on her. At no time may Page 301she eat of carabao, wild pig, wild chicken, or shrimp; nor may she touch peppers—all prized articles of food.
The payment for a medium is minimal, typically just a share of a sacrificed animal, some bundles of rice, and a few beads; but this is more than made up for by the limitations imposed on her. She is never allowed to eat carabao, wild pig, wild chicken, or shrimp; nor can she touch peppers—all highly valued food items. Page 301
The inducements for a person to enter this vocation are so few that a candidate begins her training with reluctance; but, once accepted by the spirits, the medium yields herself fully and sincerely to their wishes. When possessed by a spirit, her own personality is submerged, and she does many things of which she is apparently ignorant, when she emerges from the spell. Oftentimes, as she squats by the mat, summoning the spirits, her eyes take on a far-away stare; the veins of her face and neck stand out prominently, while the muscles of her arms and legs are tense; then, as she is possessed, she assumes the character and habits of the superior being. If it is a spirit supposed to dwell in Igorot or Kalinga land, she speaks in a dialect unfamiliar to her hearers, orders them to dance in Igorot fashion, and then instructs them in dances, which she or her townspeople could never have seen.8 At times she carries on sleight-of-hand tricks, as when she places beads in a dish of oil, and dances with it high above her head, until the beads vanish. A day or two later she will recover them from the hair of some participant in the ceremony. Most of her acts are in accordance with a set procedure; yet at times she goes further, and does things which seem quite inexplainable.
The reasons for someone to take up this role are so few that a candidate starts her training hesitantly; however, once she is accepted by the spirits, the medium fully and genuinely gives herself to their wishes. When a spirit possesses her, her own personality disappears, and she does many things of which she is seemingly unaware when she comes back to herself. Often, as she sits by the mat, calling on the spirits, her eyes take on a distant look; the veins in her face and neck become pronounced, and the muscles in her arms and legs tense up; then, as she becomes possessed, she adopts the traits and behaviors of the superior being. If the spirit is believed to come from Igorot or Kalinga lands, she speaks in a dialect unknown to her audience, instructs them to dance in an Igorot style, and teaches them dances that she or her community could never have seen. A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0 At times, she performs sleight-of-hand tricks, like placing beads in a dish of oil and dancing with it high above her head until the beads disappear. A day or two later, she finds them tangled in the hair of someone who participated in the ceremony. Most of her actions follow a specific routine; yet sometimes she goes beyond that, doing things that seem truly unexplainable.
One evening, in the village of Manabo, we were attending a ceremony. Spirit after spirit had appeared, and at their order dances and other acts had taken place. About ten o'clock a brilliant flash of lightning occurred, although it was not a stormy evening. The body of the medium was at that time possessed by Amangau, a head-hunting spirit. He at once stopped his dance, and announced that he had just taken the head of a boy from Luluno, and that the people of his village were even then dancing about the skull. Earlier in the evening we had noticed this lad (evidently a consumptive) among the spectators. When the spirit made this claim, we looked for him, but he had vanished. A little later we learned that he had died of a hemorrhage at about the time of the flash. Page 302
One evening in the village of Manabo, we were at a ceremony. Spirit after spirit appeared, and following their lead, dances and other activities took place. Around ten o'clock, a brilliant flash of lightning lit up the sky, even though it wasn't a stormy night. The medium was then possessed by Amangau, a spirit known for head-hunting. He immediately stopped his dance and stated that he had just taken the head of a boy from Luluno, and that the people from his village were celebrating around the skull. Earlier that evening, we had noticed this boy (who seemed to be suffering from a severe illness) among the crowd. When the spirit made this announcement, we searched for him, but he had disappeared. A little while later, we learned that he had died from a hemorrhage around the same time as the flash. Page 302
Such occurrences make a deep impression on the mind of the people, and strengthen their belief in the spirit world; but, so far as could be observed, the prestige of the medium was in nowise enhanced.
Such events leave a strong impact on people's minds and reinforce their belief in the spirit world; however, it was noticeable that the medium's reputation was not improved at all.
Since most of the ceremonies are held to keep the family or individual in good health, the medium takes the place of a physician. She often makes use of simple herbs and medicinal plants, but always with the idea that the treatment is distasteful to the being, who has caused the trouble, and not with any idea of its curative properties. Since magic and religion are practically the same in this society, the medium is the one who usually conducts or orders the magic rites; and for the same reason she, better than all others, can read the signs and omens sent by members of the spirit world.
Since most of the ceremonies are held to ensure the health of the family or individual, the medium acts like a doctor. She often uses simple herbs and medicinal plants, but always with the understanding that the treatment is unpleasant for the being that caused the problem, rather than believing in its healing properties. Since magic and religion are almost identical in this society, the medium is typically the one who leads or initiates the magical rituals; and for this reason, she is better than anyone else at interpreting the signs and omens from the spirit world.
Magic and Omens.—The folk-tales are filled with accounts of magical acts, performed by “the people of the first times.” They annihilated time and space, commanded inanimate objects to do their will, created human beings from pieces of betel-nut, and caused the magical increase of food and drink. Those days have passed, yet magical acts still pervade all the ceremonies; nature is overcome, while the power to work evil by other than human means is a recognized fact of daily life. In the detailed accounts of the ceremonies will be found many examples of these magical acts, but the few here mentioned will give a good idea of all.
Magic and Signs.—The folk-tales are packed with stories of magical acts performed by “the people of the first times.” They obliterated time and space, commanded objects to obey them, created humans from bits of betel-nut, and magically increased food and drink. Those days are gone, but magical acts are still present in all ceremonies; nature is controlled, and the ability to cause harm through non-human means is widely acknowledged in everyday life. The detailed accounts of the ceremonies include many examples of these magical acts, but the few mentioned here will give a good sense of them all.
In one ceremony, a blanket is placed over the family, and on their heads a coconut is cut in two, and the halves are allowed to fall; for, “as they drop to the ground, so does sickness and evil fall away from the people.” A bound pig is placed in the center of the floor, and water is poured into its ear that, “as it shakes out the water, so may evil spirits and sickness be thrown out of the place.” At one point in the Tangpap ceremony, a boy takes the sacrificial blood and rice from a large dish, and puts it in a number of smaller ones, then returns it again to the first; for, “when the spirits make a man sick, they take a part of his life. When they make him well, they put it back, just as the boy takes away a part of the food, gives it to the spirits, and then replaces it,” The same idea appears in the dance which follows. The boy and the medium take hold of a winnower, raise it in the air, and dance half way around a rice-mortar; then return, as they came, and replace it, “just as the spirits took away a part of the patient's life, but now will put it back.”
In one ceremony, a blanket is draped over the family, and a coconut is cut in half over their heads, allowing the halves to fall. This symbolizes, “as they drop to the ground, so does sickness and evil fall away from the people.” A bound pig is positioned in the center of the floor, and water is poured into its ear so that, “as it shakes the water out, evil spirits and sickness may be driven out of the place.” At one point in the Tangpap ceremony, a boy takes the sacrificial blood and rice from a large dish and distributes it into smaller dishes, then returns it to the original dish. This represents, “when spirits make a person sick, they take away a part of their life. When they cure them, they return it, just like the boy takes a portion of the food, offers it to the spirits, and then puts it back.” The same concept is seen in the dance that follows. The boy and the medium lift a winnower into the air and dance halfway around a rice-mortar, then return and replace it, “just as the spirits took away part of the patient’s life, but now will restore it.”
A piece of charcoal attached to a certain type of notched stick is placed in the rice-seed beds, and thus the new leaves are compelled to turn the dark green color of sturdy plants.
A piece of charcoal attached to a notched stick is placed in the rice-seed beds, which makes the new leaves turn the dark green color of strong plants.
If a river is overflowing its banks, it can be controlled by cutting off a pig's head and throwing it into the waters. An even more certain method is to have a woman, who was born on the other side of the river, take her weaving baton and plant it on the bank. The water will not rise past this barrier.
If a river is overflowing its banks, you can manage it by cutting off a pig's head and tossing it into the water. An even more reliable method is to have a woman, who was born on the opposite side of the river, take her weaving stick and plant it on the bank. The water won’t rise past this barrier.
Blackening of the teeth is a semi-magical procedure. A mixture of tan-bark and iron salts is twice applied to the teeth, and is allowed to remain several hours; but, in order to obtain the desired result, it is necessary to use the mixture after nightfall and to remove it, before the cocks begin to crow, in the morning. If the fowls are heard, while the teeth are being treated, they will remain white; likewise they will refuse to take the color, should their owner approach a corpse or grave.
Blackening your teeth is a sort of magical practice. You apply a mix of tan-bark and iron salts to your teeth twice and let it sit for several hours. To get the right effect, you have to do this after sunset and take it off before the roosters start crowing in the morning. If you hear the roosters while you're treating your teeth, they will stay white; also, they won’t take on the color if you get close to a corpse or grave.
On well-travelled trails one often sees, at the tops of high hills, piles of stones, which have been built up during many years. As he ascends a steep slope, each traveller picks up a small stone, and carries it to the top, where he places it on the pile. As he does so, he leaves his weariness behind him, and continues his journey fresh and strong.
On popular trails, you often see piles of stones at the tops of high hills, built up over many years. As each traveler climbs a steep slope, they pick up a small stone and carry it to the top, adding it to the pile. In doing so, they leave their fatigue behind and continue their journey feeling refreshed and strong.
The use of love-charms is widespread: certain roots and leaves, when oiled or dampened with saliva, give forth a pleasant odor, which compels the affection of a woman, even in spite of her wishes.9
The use of love charms is common: certain roots and leaves, when oiled or moistened with saliva, emit a pleasant scent that makes a woman feel affection, even against her will.9
Evil magic, known as gamot (“poison”) is also extensively used. A little dust taken from the footprint of a foe, a bit of clothing, or an article recently handled by him, is placed in a dish of water, and is stirred violently. Soon the victim begins to feel the effect of this treatment, and within a few hours becomes insane. To make him lame, it is only necessary to place poison on articles recently touched by his feet. Death or impotency can be produced by placing poison on his Page 304garments. A fly is named after a person, and is placed in a bamboo tube. This is set near the fire, and in a short time the victim of the plot is seized with fever. Likewise magical chants and dances, carried on beneath a house, may bring death to all the people of the dwelling.
Evil magic, known as gamot (“poison”), is also widely used. A small amount of dust taken from the footprint of an enemy, a piece of clothing, or an item recently touched by them is placed in a dish of water and stirred aggressively. Soon, the victim starts to feel the consequences of this treatment, and within a few hours, they become insane. To make someone lame, it's enough to apply poison to objects that they recently touched with their feet. Death or impotence can be caused by putting poison on their Page 304clothes. A fly is named after a person and placed in a bamboo tube. This is put near the fire, and in no time, the target of the scheme is struck with a fever. Similarly, magical chants and dances performed beneath a house can lead to the death of everyone living there.
A combination of true poisoning and magical practice is also found. To cause consumption or some wasting disease, a snake is killed, and its head cut off; then the body is hung up, and the liquor coming from the decomposing flesh is caught in a shell cup. This fluid is introduced into the victim's food, or some of his belongings are treated with it. If the subject dies, his relatives may get revenge on the poisoner. This is accomplished by taking out the heart of a pig and inserting it in the mouth or stomach of the victim. This must be done under the cover of darkness, and the corpse be buried at once. A high bamboo fence is then built around the grave, so that no one can reach it. The person responsible for the death will fall ill at once, and will die unless he is able to secure one of the victim's garments or dirt from the grave.
A mix of real poisoning and magical practices is also seen. To cause someone to waste away or suffer from a disease, a snake is killed, and its head is removed; then the body is hung up, and the fluid that comes from the rotting flesh is collected in a shell cup. This liquid is added to the victim's food, or some of their belongings are treated with it. If the person dies, their family can seek revenge on the poisoner. This is done by removing the heart from a pig and placing it in the mouth or stomach of the victim. This must happen in the dark, and the corpse has to be buried right away. A tall bamboo fence is then put up around the grave to keep anyone away. The person who caused the death will soon fall ill and will die unless they can get one of the victim's clothing items or some dirt from the grave.
The actual introduction of poison in food and drink is thought to be very common. The writer attended one ceremony following which a large number of the guests fell sick. The illness was ascribed to magic poisoning, yet it was evident that the cause was over-indulgence in fresh pork by people, who for months had eaten little if any meat.
The actual introduction of poison in food and drink is thought to be quite common. The writer attended a ceremony after which many of the guests became ill. The sickness was attributed to magic poisoning, but it was clear that the real cause was overindulgence in fresh pork by people who had eaten little to no meat for months.
Omens.—The ability to foretell future events by the flight or calls of birds, actions of animals, by the condition of the liver and gall of sacrificed pigs, or by the movements of certain articles under the questioning of a medium, is an undoubted fact in this society.
Signs.—The ability to predict future events through the flight or calls of birds, the behavior of animals, the condition of the liver and gall of sacrificed pigs, or the movements of specific objects during a medium's questioning is a well-accepted fact in this society.
A small bird known as labᴇg, is the messenger of the spirits, who control the Bakid and Sangásang ceremonies. When this bird enters the house, it is caught at once, its feathers are oiled; beads are attached to its feet, and it is released with the promise that the ceremony will be celebrated at once. This bird accompanies the warriors, and warns or encourages them with its calls. If it flies across their path from right to left, all is well; but if it comes from the left, they must return home, or trouble will befall the party.
A small bird called labᴇg acts as a messenger for the spirits that oversee the Bakid and Sangásang ceremonies. When this bird enters a house, it is immediately caught, its feathers are oiled, and beads are attached to its feet before it's released with the promise that the ceremony will take place right away. This bird goes with the warriors and either warns or encourages them with its calls. If it flies across their path from right to left, everything is fine; but if it comes from the left, they have to go back home, or misfortune will hit the group.
The spirits of Sangásang make use of other birds and animals to warn the builders of a house, if the location selected does not please them. All the Tinguian know that the arrival of snakes, big lizards, deer, or wild hogs at the site of a new house is a bad sign.
The spirits of Sangásang use other birds and animals to warn the builders of a house if they don’t like the chosen location. All the Tinguian are aware that seeing snakes, large lizards, deer, or wild boars at the site of a new house is a bad omen.
If a party or an individual is starting on a journey, and the kingfisher Page 305(salaksak) flies from in front toward the place just left, it is a command to return at once; else illness in the village or family will compel a later return.10 Should the koling cry awīt, awīt (“to carry, to carry”), an immediate return is necessary, or a member of the party will die, and will be carried home. When a snake crawls across the trail, and goes into a hole, it is a certain warning that, unless the trip is given up, some of the party will die, and be buried in the ground.
If a group or person is setting out on a journey and the kingfisher Page 305(salaksak) flies in front of them toward the place they just left, it means they should turn back immediately; otherwise, illness in the village or family will force a later return. 10 If the koling cries awīt, awīt (“to carry, to carry”), they need to go back right away, or someone in the group will die and have to be carried home. When a snake crosses the path and goes into a hole, it's a clear warning that if they don't give up the trip, someone in the group will die and be buried in the ground.
The falling of a tree across the trail, when the groom is on his way to the home of his bride, threatens death for the couple, while the breaking or falling of an object during the marriage ceremony presages misfortune.
The tree falling across the path when the groom is heading to his bride's home signals danger for the couple, while something breaking or falling during the wedding ceremony foreshadows bad luck.
Not all the signs are evil; for, if a man is starting to hunt, or trade, and he sees a hawk fly in front of him and catch a bird or chicken, he may on that day secure all the game he can carry, or can trade on his own terms.
Not all signs are bad; if a guy is about to go hunting or trading and he sees a hawk fly by and catch a bird or chicken, he might be able to gather as much game as he can carry that day or negotiate trades on his own terms.
All the foregoing are important, but the most constantly employed method of foretelling the future is to examine the gall and liver of slain pigs. These animals are killed in all great ceremonies, at the conclusion of a medium's probation period, at birth, death, and funeral observances, and for other important events. If a head-hunt is to be attempted, the gall sack is removed, and is carefully examined, for if it is large and full, and the liquor in it is bitter, the enemy will be powerless; but if the sack is small, and only partially filled with a weak liquor, it will fare ill with the warriors who go into battle. For all other events, the liver itself gives the signs. When it is full and smooth, the omens are favorable; but if it is pitted, has black specks on it, is wrinkled, or has cross lines on it, the spirits are ill-disposed, and the project should be delayed. If, however, the matter is very urgent, another pig or a fowl may be offered in the hope that the attitude of the spirits may be changed. If the liver of the new sacrifice is good, the ceremony or raid may continue. The blood of these animals is always mixed with rice, and is scattered about for the superior beings, but the flesh is cooked, and is consumed by the mortals.11 Page 306
All the above are important, but the most commonly used way to predict the future is by examining the gall and liver of slaughtered pigs. These animals are killed during major ceremonies, at the end of a medium's probation, at births, deaths, funerals, and for other significant events. If a head-hunt is to take place, the gall bladder is removed and carefully inspected; if it’s large and full, and the liquid inside is bitter, the enemy will be powerless. But if the bladder is small and only partially filled with a weak liquid, the warriors going into battle will have a tough time. For all other events, the liver itself reveals the signs. When it’s full and smooth, the omens are good; but if it's pitted, has black spots, is wrinkled, or has cross lines, the spirits are not favorable, and the plan should be postponed. However, if the matter is urgent, another pig or a fowl may be offered in hopes of changing the spirits' attitude. If the liver of the new sacrifice looks good, the ceremony or raid can proceed. The blood of these animals is always mixed with rice and scattered for the superior beings, while the flesh is cooked and eaten by the living. 11 Page 306
To recover stolen and misplaced articles or animals, one of three methods is employed. The first is to attach a cord to a jar-cover or the shells used by a medium. This is suspended so that it hangs freely, and questions are put to it. If the answer is “yes,” it will swing to and fro. The second method is to place a bamboo stick horizontally on the ground and then to stand an egg on it. As the question is asked, the egg is released. If it falls, the answer is in the negative; if it stands, it replies “yes.” The third and more common way is to place a head-axe on the ground, then to blow on the end of a spear and put it point down on the blade of the axe. If it balances, the answer is “yes.”
To recover stolen or lost items or animals, three methods are used. The first involves attaching a string to a jar lid or the shells used by a medium. This is hung so it dangles freely, and questions are asked. If the answer is “yes,” it will swing back and forth. The second method involves laying a bamboo stick flat on the ground and balancing an egg on it. When the question is asked, the egg is let go. If it falls, the answer is no; if it stays upright, the answer is yes. The third and most common method is to place a head axe on the ground, then blow on the tip of a spear and set it point down on the axe's blade. If it balances, the answer is yes.
Ceremonial Structures and Paraphernalia.—As has been indicated, the Tinguian holds many ceremonies in honor of the superior beings; and, in connection with these, builds numerous small structures, and employs various paraphernalia, most of which bear definite names, and have well established uses. Since a knowledge of these structures and devices is necessary to a full understanding of the ceremonies, an alphabetical list is here furnished, before proceeding to the detailed discussion of the rites.
Ceremonial Structures and Gear.—As mentioned, the Tinguian performs many ceremonies to honor higher beings; and, in connection with these, they build various small structures and use different tools, most of which have specific names and established purposes. Since understanding these structures and items is essential for fully grasping the ceremonies, an alphabetical list is provided here before diving into the detailed discussion of the rites.
Alalot: Two arches of bamboo, which support a grass roof. A small jar of basi stands in this structure for the use of visiting spirits. Is generally constructed during the Sayang ceremony, but in Bakaok it is built alone to cure sickness or to change a bad disposition (Plate XX, No. 4).
Alot: Two bamboo arches that hold up a grass roof. A small jar of basi is placed inside this structure for visiting spirits. It is usually made during the Sayang ceremony, but in Bakaok, it is constructed on its own to heal illness or to improve a negative attitude (Plate XX, No. 4).
Aligang: A four-pronged fork of a branch in which a jar of basi and other offerings are placed for the Igorot spirits of Talegteg (Salegseg). It is placed at the corner of the house during Sayang.
Aligang: A forked branch with four prongs that holds a jar of basi and other offerings for the Igorot spirits of Talegteg (Salegseg). It's set at the corner of the house during Sayang.
Ansisilit: The framework placed beside the guardian stones on the sixteenth morning of Sayang. It closely resembles the Inapapáyag.
Ansisilit: The structure set next to the guardian stones on the sixteenth morning of Sayang. It closely resembles the Inapapáyag.
Balabago (known in Manabo as Talagan): A long bamboo bench with a roofing of betel leaves. It is intended as a seat for guests, both spirit and human, during important ceremonies.
Balabago (known in Manabo as Talagan): A long bamboo bench with a roof made of betel leaves. It's meant as a seat for guests, both spiritual and human, during important ceremonies.
Balag: A seat of wood or bamboo, placed close to the house-ladder during the Sayang ceremony. Above and beside it are alangtin leaves, branches of the lanoti tree, sugar-cane, and a leafy branch of bamboo. Here also are found a net equipped with lead sinkers, a top-shaped device, and short sections of bamboo filled with liquor. In some towns this is the seat of the honored guest, who dips basi for the dancers. In San Juan this seat is called Patogaú.
Balag: A wooden or bamboo seat placed next to the house ladder during the Sayang ceremony. Above and around it are alangtin leaves, branches from the lanoti tree, sugar cane, and a leafy branch of bamboo. There's also a net with lead sinkers, a top-shaped device, and short pieces of bamboo filled with liquor. In some towns, this is where the honored guest sits to serve basi to the dancers. In San Juan, this seat is called Patogaú.
Balaua: This, the largest and most important of the spirit structures, Page 307is built during the Sayang ceremony. The roofing is of plaited bamboo, covered with cogon grass. This is supported by eight uprights, which likewise furnish attachment for the bamboo flooring. There are no sides to the building, but it is so sturdily constructed that it lasts through several seasons. Except for the times of ceremony, it is used as a lounging place for the men, or as a loom-room by the women. Quite commonly poles are run lengthwise of the structure, at the lower level of the roof; and this “attic,” as well as the space beneath the floor, is used for the storage of farming implements, bundles of rattan and thatching (Plate XXI).
Balaua: This is the largest and most important spirit structure, Page 307built during the Sayang ceremony. The roof is made of woven bamboo, topped with cogon grass. It is held up by eight posts, which also support the bamboo floor. There aren't any walls, but the construction is so solid that it can withstand several seasons. Besides ceremonial occasions, it serves as a hangout for men or a loom-room for women. Often, poles are placed along the interior at the lower edge of the roof, creating an "attic" space, while the area beneath the floor is used to store farming tools, bundles of rattan, and thatching (Plate XXI).
Balitang: A large seat like the Balabago, but with a grass roofing. It is used as a seat for visitors during great ceremonies and festivals. This name is applied, in Manabo, to a little house, built among the bananas for the spirit Imalbi.
News: A large seat similar to the Balabago, but with a grass roof. It's used as a seating area for guests during major ceremonies and festivals. This name refers, in Manabo, to a small house built among the banana trees for the spirit Imalbi.
Banī-īt or Bunot: Consists of a coconut husk suspended from a pole. The feathers of a rooster are stuck into the sides. It is made as a cure for sick-headache, also for lameness.
Banī-it or Bunot: It consists of a coconut husk hanging from a pole, with rooster feathers inserted into the sides. It is created as a remedy for migraines and also for limping.
Bangbangsal: Four long bamboo poles are set in the ground, and are roofed over to make a shelter for the spirits of Sayaw, who come in the Tangpap ceremony.
Bangbangsal: Four long bamboo poles are planted in the ground, and are covered to create a shelter for the spirits of Sayaw, who arrive during the Tangpap ceremony.
Bátog: An unhusked coconut, resting on three bamboo sticks, goes by this name. It always appears in the Sayang ceremony, close to the Balag, but its use and meaning are not clear.
Bátog: An unpeeled coconut, sitting on three bamboo sticks, is called this. It always appears in the Sayang ceremony, near the Balag, but its use and meaning are not well understood.
Bawi, also called Babawi, Abarong, and Sinaba-an: A name applied to any one of the small houses, built in the fields or gardens as a home for the spirits Kaiba-an, Abat, Sᴇlday, and some others of lesser importance (Plate XXII).
Bawi, also known as Babawi, Abarong, and Sinaba-an: A term used for any small houses constructed in fields or gardens as homes for the spirits Kaiba-an, Abat, Sᴇlday, and a few others of lesser significance (Plate XXII).
Idasan: A seat or bench which stands near the house-ladder during the Sayang. A roof of cogon grass protects ten bundles of unthreshed rice, which lie on it. This rice is later used as seed. In the San Juan district, the place of the Īdasan seems to be taken by three bamboo poles, placed in tripod fashion, so as to support a basket of rice. This is known as Pinalasang.
Idasan: A seat or bench that sits near the house ladder during the Sayang. A roof made of cogon grass shelters ten bundles of unthreshed rice resting on it. This rice will later be used as seed. In the San Juan district, the spot where the Īdasan would be is replaced by three bamboo poles set up in a tripod shape to hold a basket of rice. This is called Pinalasang.
Inapapáyag: Two-forked saplings or four reeds are arranged so as to support a shield or a cloth “roof” (Plate XVIII). During Sayang and some other ceremonies, it stands in the yard, or near to the town gate; and on it food and drink are placed for visiting spirits. During the celebration of Layog (cf. p. 290), it is built near to the dancing space, and contains offerings for the spirit of the dead. A spear with a colored clout is stuck into the ground close by; and usually an inverted Page 308rice mortar also stands here, and supports a dish of basi. In the mountain village of Likuan it is built alone as a cure for sickness. A pig is killed and the mediums summon the spirits as in Dawak (cf. p. 316).
Inapapáyag: Two-forked saplings or four reeds are arranged to support a shield or a cloth “roof” (Plate XVIII). During Sayang and some other ceremonies, it stands in the yard or near the town gate, where food and drink are placed for visiting spirits. During the celebration of Layog (cf. p. 290), it is set up near the dancing area and holds offerings for the spirit of the deceased. A spear with a colored cloth is stuck into the ground nearby, and usually, an inverted Page 308rice mortar also stands here, supporting a dish of basi. In the mountain village of Likuan, it is erected alone as a remedy for sickness. A pig is killed, and the mediums call upon the spirits as they do in Dawak (cf. p. 316).
Kalang: A wooden box, the sides of which are cut to resemble the head and horns of a carabao. The spirits are not thought to reside here, but do come to partake of the food and drink placed in it. It is attached to the roof of the dwelling or in the balaua or kalangan. New offerings are placed in the kalang, before the men go to fight, or when the Sayang ceremony is held. It also holds the head-bands worn by the mediums, when making Dawak (Fig. 4, No. 2).
Kalang: A wooden box with sides shaped like the head and horns of a carabao. The spirits don’t live here, but they do come to enjoy the food and drink placed inside. It’s attached to the roof of the house or in the balaua or kalangan. New offerings are put in the kalang before the men go to fight or when the Sayang ceremony takes place. It also holds the headbands worn by the mediums during the Dawak (Fig. 4, No. 2).
Kalangan: the place of the kalang. This is similar to the balaua, but is smaller and, as a rule, has only four supporting timbers (Plate XXIII).
Kalangan: the place of the kalang. This is similar to the balaua, but it’s smaller and usually has only four supporting posts (Plate XXIII).
Pala-an: Four long poles, usually three of bamboo, and one of a resinous tree known as anteng (Canarium villosum Bl.) are set in a square and support, near the top, a platform of bamboo (Plate XXIV). Offerings are made both on and below the Pala-an during the ceremony of that name, and in the more important rites.
Pala-an: Four long poles, usually three made of bamboo and one from a resinous tree known as anteng (Canarium villosum Bl.), are arranged in a square and support a bamboo platform near the top (Plate XXIV). Offerings are made both on and below the Pala-an during the ceremony of the same name and in the more significant rituals.
Pangkew: Three bamboo poles are planted in the ground in a triangle, but they lean away from each other at such an angle, as to admit of a small platform midway of their length. A roofing of cogon grass completes the structure. It is built during Sayang, and contains a small jar of basi. The roof is always adorned with coconut blossoms (Plate XX).
Pangkew: Three bamboo poles are set up in the ground in a triangle, but they lean away from each other at such an angle that they create space for a small platform halfway up their length. A roof made of cogon grass finishes the structure. It's built during Sayang and holds a small jar of basi. The roof is always decorated with coconut blossoms (Plate XX).
Sagang: Sharpened bamboo poles about eight feet in length on which the skulls of enemies were formerly exhibited. The pointed end was pushed through the foramen magnum, and the pole was then planted near the gate of the town.
Sagang: Sharp bamboo poles around eight feet long, used to display the skulls of enemies in the past. The pointed end was inserted through the foramen magnum, and the pole was then stuck into the ground near the town gate.
Saloko, also called Salokang and Sabut: This is a bamboo pole about ten feet long, one end of which is split into several strips; these are forced apart, and are interwoven with other strips, thus forming a sort of basket. When such a pole is erected near to a house, or at the gate of the town, it is generally in connection with a ceremony made to cure headache. It is also used in the fields as a dwelling place for the spirit Kaiba-an (Plate XXV).
Saloko, also known as Salokang and Sabut: This is a bamboo pole about ten feet long, one end of which is split into several strips; these are pulled apart and interwoven with other strips, creating a sort of basket. When this pole is set up near a house or at the entrance of the town, it is usually part of a ceremony to treat headaches. It is also used in the fields as a shelter for the spirit Kaiba-an (Plate XXV).
The Saloko ceremony and the dīam, which accompanies it, seem to indicate that this pole originated in connection with head-hunting; and its presence in the fields gives a hint that in former times a head-hunt may have been a necessary preliminary to the rice-planting. Page 309
The Saloko ceremony and the dīam that goes along with it suggest that this pole is linked to head-hunting; and its presence in the fields implies that in the past, head-hunting might have been a required step before planting rice. Page 309
Sogáyob: A covered porch, which is built along one side of the house during the Sayang ceremony. In it hang the vines and other articles, used by the female dancers in one part of the rite. A portion of one of the slaughtered pigs is placed here for the spirits of Bangued. In Lumaba the Sogáyob is built alone as a part of a one-day ceremony; while in Sallapadan it follows Kalangan after an interval of about three months.
Sogáyob: A covered porch built along one side of the house during the Sayang ceremony. It holds the vines and other items used by the female dancers in part of the ritual. A piece of one of the slaughtered pigs is placed here for the spirits of Bangued. In Lumaba, the Sogáyob is constructed alone as part of a one-day ceremony, while in Sallapadan, it follows Kalangan after about a three-month interval.
Taltalabong: Following many ceremonies a small bamboo raft with arched covering is constructed. In it offerings are placed for spirits, who have been unable to attend the rite. In Manabo it is said that the raft is intended particularly for the sons of Kadaklan (Plate XXVI).
Taltalabong: After several ceremonies, a small bamboo raft with an arched cover is built. It holds offerings for the spirits that couldn't be present for the ritual. In Manabo, it's said that the raft is specifically meant for the sons of Kadaklan (Plate XXVI).
Tangpap: Two types of structure appear under this name. When it is built as a part of the Tangpap ceremony, it is a small house with a slanting roof resting on four poles. About three feet above the ground, an interwoven bamboo floor is lashed to the uprights (Plate XXVII). In the Sayang ceremony, there are two structures which go by this name (Plate XX, Nos. 2 and 3). The larger has two floors, the smaller only one. On each floor is a small pot of basi, daubed with white.
Tangpap: There are two types of structures called by this name. When it's used in the Tangpap ceremony, it's a small house with a slanted roof supported by four poles. About three feet off the ground, there's an interwoven bamboo floor tied to the poles (Plate XXVII). In the Sayang ceremony, there are two structures referred to by this name (Plate XX, Nos. 2 and 3). The larger one has two floors, while the smaller one has just one. Each floor features a small pot of basi, painted white.
Taboo Gateway: At the gate of a town, one sometimes finds a defensive wall of bamboo, between the uprights of which are thrust bamboo spears in order to catch evil spirits, while on the gate proper are vines and leaves pleasing to the good spirits. Likewise in the saloko, which stands close by, are food and drink or betel-nut. All this generally appears when an epidemic is in a nearby village, in order to frighten the bearers of the sickness away, and at the same time gain the aid of well-disposed spirits. At such a time many of the people wear wristlets and anklets of bamboo, interwoven with roots and vines which are displeasing to the evil beings (Plate XXVIII).
Forbidden Access: At the entrance of a town, there's often a protective wall made of bamboo, with bamboo spears placed between the poles to catch evil spirits, while the gate itself is adorned with vines and leaves that attract good spirits. Similarly, in the saloko, which stands nearby, there are offerings of food and drink or betel nut. This setup usually appears when there's an epidemic in a nearby village, aiming to scare away the carriers of the illness and simultaneously seek help from benevolent spirits. During such times, many people wear wrist and ankle bands made of bamboo, intertwined with roots and vines that repel evil beings (Plate XXVIII).
Ceremonial Paraphernalia.—Akosan (Fig. 4, No. 4): A prized shell, with top and bottom cut off, is slipped over a belt-like cloth. Above it are a series of wooden rings and a wooden imitation of the shell. This, when hung beside the dead, is both pleasing to the spirit of the deceased, and a protection to the corpse against evil beings.
Ritual Gear.—Akosan (Fig. 4, No. 4): A valued shell with the top and bottom removed is slipped over a cloth belt. Above it, there are several wooden rings and a wooden replica of the shell. When this is hung beside the deceased, it brings joy to their spirit and protects the body from evil entities.
Aneb (Fig. 4, No. 1): The name usually given to a protective necklace placed about the neck of a young child to keep evil spirits at a distance. The same name is also given to a miniature shield, bow and arrow, which hang above the infant.
Aneb (Fig. 4, No. 1): The term commonly used for a protective necklace worn around a young child's neck to ward off evil spirits. This name is also used for a small shield, bow, and arrow that are hung above the infant.
Figure 4.
Ceremonial Paraphernalia.
Ceremonial Gear.
Dakīdak (Fig. 4, Nos. 3–3a): Long poles, one a reed, the other bamboo, split at one end so they will rattle. The medium strikes them Page 311on the ground to attract the spirits to the food served on the talapītap.
Dakīdak (Fig. 4, Nos. 3–3a): Long poles, one made of reed and the other of bamboo, are split at one end so they can rattle. The medium strikes them Page 311on the ground to draw the spirits to the food offered on the talapītap.
Īgam: Notched feathers, often with colored yarn at the ends, attached to sticks. These are worn in the hair during the Pala~an and Sayang ceremonies, to please the spirits of the east, called Īdadaya.
Īgam: Notched feathers, often with colorful yarn at the ends, attached to sticks. These are worn in the hair during the Pala~an and Sayang ceremonies to honor the spirits of the east, known as Īdadaya.
Inálson: A sacred blanket made of white cotton. A blue or blue and red design is formed, where the breadths join, and also along the borders. It is worn over the shoulders of the medium during the Gīpas ceremony (cf. p. 263).
Inálson: A sacred blanket made of white cotton. A blue or blue and red pattern is created where the widths connect, and also along the edges. It is worn over the shoulders of the medium during the Gīpas ceremony (cf. p. 263).
Lab-labón: Also called Adug. In Buneg and nearby towns, whose inhabitants are of mixed Tinguian and Kalinga blood, small incised pottery houses are found among the rice jars, and are said to be the residences of the spirits, who multiply the rice. They are sometimes replaced with incised jars decorated with vines. The idea seems to be an intrusion into the Tinguian belt. The name is probably derived from lábon, “plenty” or “abundance” (Plate XXIX).
Lab-labon: Also known as Adug. In Buneg and nearby towns, where the people have a mix of Tinguian and Kalinga ancestry, small carved pottery houses are found among the rice jars, believed to be the homes of spirits that help increase the rice supply. These small houses are sometimes swapped out for decorated jars with vine patterns. This concept seems to reflect an influence from the Tinguian culture. The name likely comes from lábon, meaning "plenty" or "abundance" (Plate XXIX).
Pīling (Plate XIX): A collection of large sea-shells attached to cords. They are kept in a small basket together with one hundred fathoms of thread and a Chinese plate, usually of ancient make. The whole makes up the medium's outfit, used when she is summoning the spirits.
Peeling (Plate XIX): A set of large sea shells tied to cords. They are stored in a small basket along with one hundred fathoms of thread and a Chinese plate, typically an antique. This entire setup is the medium’s gear, used when she calls upon the spirits.
Pīnapa: A large silk blanket with yellow strips running lengthwise. Such blankets are worn by certain women when dancing da-eng, and they are also placed over the feet of a corpse.
Pīnapa: A large silk blanket with yellow stripes running down the length. These blankets are worn by some women when dancing da-eng, and they're also laid over the feet of a corpse.
Sado (Fig. 4, No. 3): The shallow clay dishes in which the spirits are fed on the talapītap.
Sado island (Fig. 4, No. 3): The shallow clay dishes where the spirits are served on the talapītap.
Salogeygey: The outside bark of a reed is cut at two points, from opposite directions, so that a double fringe of narrow strips stands out. One end is split, saklag leaves are inserted, and the whole is dipped or sprinkled in sacrificial blood, and placed in each house during the Sagobay ceremony. The same name is applied to the magical sticks, which are placed in the rice seed-beds to insure lusty plants (cf. p. 399).
Salogeygey: The outer bark of a reed is cut at two points from opposite directions, creating a double fringe of narrow strips. One end is split, saklag leaves are added, and the whole thing is dipped or sprinkled in sacrificial blood, then placed in each house during the Sagobay ceremony. The same term is used for the magical sticks that are placed in the rice seed-beds to ensure strong plants (cf. p. 399).
Sangádel: The bamboo frame on which a corpse is placed during the funeral.
Sangádel: The bamboo structure used to support a body during the funeral.
Tabing: A large white blanket with which one corner of the room is screened off during the Sayang and other ceremonies. In this “room” food and other offerings are made for the black, deformed, and timid spirits who wish to attend the ceremony unobserved.
Tabbing: A large white cloth that is used to create a screen in one corner of the room during the Sayang and other ceremonies. In this “room,” food and other offerings are prepared for the black, deformed, and timid spirits who want to attend the ceremony without being seen.
Takal: Armlets made from boar tusks, worn during specific dances in Sayang. Page 312
Talapītap (Fig. 4, No. 3): A roughly plaited bamboo frame on which the spirits are fed during the more important rites. Used in connection with the dakīdak and clay dishes (sado).
Talapītap (Fig. 4, No. 3): A roughly woven bamboo frame where the spirits are offered food during significant rituals. It's used alongside the dakīdak and clay dishes (sado).
Tongátong (Fig. 4, No. 5): The musical instrument, which appears in many ceremonials. It consists of six or more bamboo tubes of various lengths. The players hold a tube in each hand, and strike their ends on a stone, which lies between them, the varying lengths of the cylinders giving out different notes. Page 313
Tongatong (Fig. 4, No. 5): This musical instrument is featured in many ceremonies. It consists of six or more bamboo tubes of different lengths. Players hold one tube in each hand and strike the ends against a stone positioned between them, with the varying lengths of the cylinders producing different notes. Page 313
4 Among the Ifugao, Kabúnian is the lowest of the three layers which make up the heavens (Beyer, Origin Myths among the Mountain Peoples of the Philippines, Phil. Jour. of Science, Vol. viii, No. 2, 1913, p. 99).
4 Among the Ifugao, Kabúnian is the lowest of the three layers that make up the heavens (Beyer, Origin Myths among the Mountain Peoples of the Philippines, Phil. Jour. of Science, Vol. viii, No. 2, 1913, p. 99).
8 Similar mediums and possession were observed among the ancient Visayans. See Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. V, p. 133; Perez writing concerning Zambales says of their mediums, “He commences to shiver, his whole body trembling, and making many faces by means of his eyes; he generally talks, sometimes between his teeth, without any one understanding him. Sometimes he contents himself with wry faces which he makes with his eyes and the trembling of all his body. After a few moments he strikes himself on the knee, and says he is the anito to whom the sacrifice is being made.” See Blair and Robertson, op. cit.,Vol. XLVII, p. 301.
8 Similar mediums and possession were noted among the ancient Visayans. See Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. V, p. 133; Perez describes the mediums of Zambales, saying, “He starts to shake, his whole body trembling and making various expressions with his eyes; he usually speaks, sometimes through clenched teeth, without anyone understanding him. At times, he just makes grimaces with his eyes and shakes all over. After a few moments, he hits his knee and claims he is the anito to whom the sacrifice is offered.” See Blair and Robertson, op. cit.,Vol. XLVII, p. 301.
9 Among the ancient Tagalog, charms made of herbs, stones, and wood, were used to infuse the heart with love (Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol VII, p. 194). Similar practices are found in India, among the Selangor of the Malay Peninsula, among the Bagobo of Mindanao and in Japan: see Roy, Jour. Royal Anth, Inst.,Vol. XLIV, 1914, p. 337; Skeat and Blagden, Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, p. 312; Benedict, Bagobo Ceremonial, Magic and Myth, p. 220 (Annals N. Y. Academy of Sciences, Vol. XXV, 1916); Hildburgh, Man, Nov. 1915, pp. 168, et seq.; Trans. Japan Soc, Vol. VIII, pp. 132, et seq.
9 Among the ancient Tagalog, charms made from herbs, stones, and wood were used to fill the heart with love (Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol VII, p. 194). Similar practices can be found in India, among the Selangor of the Malay Peninsula, among the Bagobo of Mindanao, and in Japan: see Roy, Jour. Royal Anth, Inst.,Vol. XLIV, 1914, p. 337; Skeat and Blagden, Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, p. 312; Benny, Bagobo Ceremonial, Magic and Myth, p. 220 (Annals N. Y. Academy of Sciences, Vol. XXV, 1916); Hildburgh, Man, Nov. 1915, pp. 168, et seq.; Trans. Japan Soc, Vol. VIII, pp. 132, et seq.
11 Predicting of the future through the flight of birds, or by means of the entrails of slain animals, is widespread, not only in the Philippines and Malaysia generally, but was equally important in ancient Babylonia and Rome. The resemblances are so many that certain writers, namely, Hose and McDougall, Kroeber, and Laufer are inclined to credit them to common historical influences. See Hose and McDougall, Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, p. 255 (London, 1912); Kroeber, Peoples of the Philippines (American Museum of Natural History, Handbook Series, No. 8, p. 192, New York, 1919); Laufer, Toung Pao, 1914, pp. 1–51.
11 Predicting the future by observing the flight of birds, or by examining the entrails of killed animals, is a common practice not just in the Philippines and Malaysia, but it was also significant in ancient Babylon and Rome. The similarities are so numerous that certain authors, like Hose, McDougall, Kroeber, and Laufer, believe they stem from shared historical influences. See Garden hose and McDougall, Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, p. 255 (London, 1912); Kroeber, Peoples of the Philippines (American Museum of Natural History, Handbook Series, No. 8, p. 192, New York, 1919); Laufer, Toung Pao, 1914, pp. 1–51.
The Ceremonies
A visitor, who enters the Tinguian territory in the period following the rice-harvest, quickly gains the impression that the ceremonial life of this people is dominant. In nearly every village, he finds one or more ceremonies in progress, while work is almost forgotten. This condition exists until the coming of the rains in May, when all is changed. Men and women go to the fields before daybreak, and return only when darkness forces them to cease their toil. During the period when the fields are in preparation, or the rice is growing, few ceremonials are held, except those intended to promote the growth of the crops, to cure sickness, or to ward off impending misfortune.
A visitor who enters the Tinguian territory after the rice harvest quickly gets the impression that the ceremonial life of these people is at the forefront. In almost every village, he finds one or more ceremonies taking place, while work is nearly forgotten. This situation continues until the rains arrive in May, when everything changes. Men and women head to the fields before dawn and don’t come back until darkness compels them to stop working. During the time spent preparing the fields or while the rice is growing, very few ceremonies are held, except those meant to encourage crop growth, heal sickness, or fend off bad luck.
Aside from the rites, which attend birth, marriage, and similar events, the ceremonies may be placed in two divisions: first, those which may be celebrated by all people; second, those restricted to certain families. The first class we shall designate as the minor ceremonies.
Aside from the rituals that take place during births, marriages, and similar events, the ceremonies can be divided into two categories: first, those that anyone can celebrate; second, those limited to specific families. We will refer to the first group as the minor ceremonies.
The Minor Ceremonies
Dawak (also called Bonī and Alopag).—The name Dawak is applied to that part of important ceremonies in which the spirits enter the bodies of the mediums. It is also given as a separate ceremony, usually to cure sickness, but in some settlements it follows a birth.
Dawak (also known as Bonī and Alopag).—The term Dawak refers to the part of significant ceremonies where spirits enter the bodies of the mediums. It is also used as a standalone ceremony, typically to heal illness, but in some communities, it takes place after a birth.
According to tradition, it was taught, together with the Sayang ceremony, by the spirit Kabonīyan to a woman Dayapan; and she, in turn, taught it to others, who were then able to cure sickness.
According to tradition, it was taught, along with the Sayang ceremony, by the spirit Kabonīyan to a woman named Dayapan; and she, in turn, taught it to others, who were then able to heal illnesses.
It is probable that the name comes from dáwat (a “request” or “petition”); yet there is little in it which corresponds to prayer or entreaty.
It seems likely that the name comes from dáwat (a “request” or “petition”); however, there’s little about it that aligns with prayer or pleading.
As there was considerable variation in each Dawak witnessed by the writer, the complete ceremony is given for the village of Ba-ak, together with striking variations from other towns.
As there was a lot of variation in each Dawak observed by the writer, the full ceremony is described for the village of Ba-ak, along with notable differences from other towns.
In this instance, the rite was held to effect the cure of a sick woman and to learn the desires of the spirits. Two mediums, assisted by several men and women, spent the first afternoon preparing the things to be used. First, a short cane was fashioned out of black wood, rattan rings were slipped over this, and all were placed inside a Chinese jar. A dish of cooked rice was put over the top, as a cover, and a blanket spread over the whole. This was brought close to the patient, the Page 314medium recited a dām over it,1 and then ordered that it remain there throughout the ceremony. On a large mat in the center of the room were placed betel-nuts, coconuts, and leaves, two jars—one empty, the other filled with basi—, a large and small head-axe, two spears, and some shells. An empty jar had a string of beads tied around its neck, and inside it was placed a switch, care being taken that a portion of it hung outside. Beside the jar was a basket containing five bundles of unthreshed rice, on which was a skein of thread supporting a new jar. All this was covered with a woman's skirt. Finally a bound pig was laid just inside the door.
In this case, the ritual was performed to heal a sick woman and to find out the wishes of the spirits. Two mediums, along with several men and women, spent the first afternoon getting everything ready. First, they made a short cane from black wood, slipped rattan rings over it, and put everything inside a Chinese jar. A dish of cooked rice was placed on top as a lid, and a blanket was spread over the whole thing. This setup was brought close to the patient, and the medium recited a dam over it, then instructed that it stay there for the entire ceremony. In the center of the room, on a large mat, were betel nuts, coconuts, and leaves, two jars—one empty and the other filled with basi—, a large head-axe and a smaller one, two spears, and some shells. An empty jar had a string of beads tied around its neck, and a switch was placed inside, making sure a bit of it hung out. Next to the jar was a basket with five bundles of unthreshed rice, and on top sat a skein of thread holding a new jar. Everything was covered with a woman’s skirt. Finally, a bound pig was laid just inside the door.
When all was complete, three men played on the tongátong (cf. p. 314), until one of the mediums took her place beside the mat. Raising a plate above her head, she struck it repeatedly with a small head-axe, to call attention of the spirits.2 Then she began to chant and wail calling the spirits to enter her body. After two or three moments of song, she was possessed by a spirit, who announced that his name was Ibalinsogwan. He placed a rooster at one end of a spear, and a bundle of rice at the other, did a short dance, and departed. The mediums then seated themselves on opposite sides of the jar of basi; each drank of the liquor, and the chant began again. Spirit after spirit took possession of one of the mediums, who then conversed with the other, asked questions concerning the patient, or other matters, and occasionally offered advice. Before his departure, each spirit would drink of the basi.
When everything was set, three men played on the tongátong (cf. p. 314), and then one of the mediums took her place next to the mat. Holding a plate above her head, she hit it repeatedly with a small axe to catch the spirits' attention. Then she started to chant and wail, calling for the spirits to enter her. After a couple of moments of singing, she became possessed by a spirit that introduced himself as Ibalinsogwan. He positioned a rooster at one end of a spear and a bundle of rice at the other, did a quick dance, and then left. The mediums then sat on opposite sides of the jar of basi; each drank from the liquor, and the chanting started again. One spirit after another possessed one of the mediums, who then talked with the other, asked questions about the patient or other matters, and sometimes offered advice. Before leaving, each spirit would take a drink of the basi.
The members of the family were present during most of the day; friends came, and went as they pleased, stopped to listen to or talk with the spirits, drank basi, and then went about their work.
The family members were around for most of the day; friends came and went as they liked, stopping to listen to or chat with the spirits, drank basi, and then went back to their tasks.
Early the second morning, the mediums went to a bound pig in the house, and after placing betel-nut on its back, they poured water into its ear. This caused the animal to shake its head; and, as the water was thrown out, one of the mediums caught it in her hand, and applied it to the sick woman, at the same time chanting, “Go away sickness, be thrown out like this water; let this person be well, for she is now following the custom.” As soon as she had finished, two men carried the animal to the river bank, where they killed and singed it. Upon their return to the house, they removed and carefully examined its liver; for, by the markings on it, the people were assured Page 315that the spirits were pleased with the manner in which the ceremony was being conducted, and hence the prospects for the patient's recovery were very bright. Gīpas, the dividing, followed. An old man divided the pig with the medium, but by sly manipulation managed to get a little more than she did. A betel-nut, beeswax, and a lead net-sinker were tied together with a string, and were divided, but again the old man received a little more than his share. Betel-nut was offered to the pair. Apparently each piece was the same, but only one was supplied with lime, and the mortal secured that. He then challenged the medium to see whose spittle was the reddest. Both expectorated on the head-axe, but since the spittle of the medium was not mixed with lime, it was uncolored. In all instances the human being came out victor over the spirit, who sought to take the woman's life. Hence her recovery was assured.
Early the second morning, the mediums went to a tied-up pig in the house. After placing betel nut on its back, they poured water into its ear. This made the pig shake its head, and as the water was thrown out, one of the mediums caught it in her hand and applied it to the sick woman, chanting, “Go away sickness, be thrown out like this water; let this person be well, for she is now following the custom.” Once she finished, two men took the pig to the riverbank, where they killed and singed it. When they returned to the house, they removed and carefully examined its liver; the markings on it assured the people that the spirits were pleased with how the ceremony was being conducted, so the chances for the patient's recovery looked very promising. Page 315 Then came the dividing. An old man shared the pig with the medium but cleverly managed to get a bit more than she did. A betel nut, beeswax, and a lead net-sinker were tied together with a string and divided, but again the old man got a little more than his share. Betel nut was offered to both. Each piece appeared the same, but only one had lime, and the old man got that one. He then challenged the medium to see whose spit was the reddest. Both spat on the head-axe, but since the medium's spit wasn't mixed with lime, it came out uncolored. In every instance, the human came out on top over the spirit, which sought to take the woman's life. Therefore, her recovery was guaranteed.
A new spirit possessed the medium, and under her directions the family was placed beneath a blanket, and a coconut was cut in two over their heads. In addition to the fluid of the nut, water was emptied over them, “so that the sickness would be washed away.” As soon as the family emerged from the blanket, they went to their balaua,3 and offered food, after which the medium again summoned several spirits. From this time until well into the evening, the guests danced tadek, stopping only to be served with food and drink.
A new energy took over the medium, and following her guidance, the family was covered with a blanket, while a coconut was split in half over their heads. Along with the coconut water, water was poured over them, “so that the sickness would be washed away.” Once the family came out from under the blanket, they went to their balaua,3 and offered food, after which the medium called upon several spirits again. From that point until late into the evening, the guests danced tadek, only pausing to eat and drink.
The morning of the third and last day was spent in preparing food and other offerings, which were placed on a mat and left, for a time, to be used by the immortals. Later the offerings were consumed by the guests, and the medium summoned the spirit Agkabkabayo. This being directed four men to carry the blanket on which the medium was seated to the balaua, when they were met by another medium, possessed by the spirit Balien. For a time they busied themselves making repairs to the spirit structure, then decorated it by tying strips of shredded coconut leaves to the slats of the floor. They also attached leaves to the kalang (cf. p. 310), and inserted betel-nut and leaf. The final act of the ceremony was to prepare four soloko (cf. p. 310). In the first was placed a half coconut; in the second was rice mixed with blood; in the third cooked flesh of a fowl; and in the last were four stalks of rice, and some pine-sticks. One was placed at each gate of the town as an offering, and the people returned to their homes.
The morning of the third and final day was spent preparing food and other offerings, which were placed on a mat and left for a while for the immortals. Later, the offerings were eaten by the guests, and the medium called on the spirit Agkabkabayo. This spirit directed four men to carry the blanket with the medium to the balaua, where they were met by another medium, possessed by the spirit Balien. They spent some time fixing up the spirit structure, then decorated it by tying strips of shredded coconut leaves to the floor slats. They also attached leaves to the kalang (cf. p. 310) and added betel nut and leaf. The final act of the ceremony was to prepare four soloko (cf. p. 310). The first contained a half coconut; the second had rice mixed with blood; the third had cooked chicken; and the last included four stalks of rice and some pine sticks. One was placed at each town gate as an offering, and the people returned to their homes.
The acts and conversation of the spirits when summoned in Dawak are well illustrated by the following.
The actions and talks of the spirits when called in Dawak are clearly shown by the following.
A woman of Lagangilang was ill with dysentery; and a medium, in this instance, a man, was instructed to make Dawak. He began summoning the spirits by striking a dish with his head-axe. Soon he covered his face with his hands, began to sway to and fro, and to chant unintelligible words. Suddenly he stopped and announced that he was the spirit Labotan, and that it was his wish that blood and rice be placed on a head-axe, and be laid on the woman's abdomen. Next he ordered that they should feed some rice to the small pig which lay bound on the floor. “If he eats, this is the right ceremony, and you will get well,” he said. The pig refused the food, and, after expressing regret that he was unable to help, the spirit departed, to be succeeded by Binoñgon. He at once directed that the pig be killed, and the palpitating heart be put on the woman's stomach, and then be pressed against each person in the room, as a protection against illness. At first he refused to drink the liquor which was offered to him, for it was new and raw; but when he learned that no other could be obtained, he drank, and then addressed the patient. “You ate something forbidden. It is easy to cure you if the spirits have made you ill; but if some one is practising magic, perhaps you will die.” With this cheering message the spirit departed, and Ayaonwán appeared. He directed an old woman to feed rice and water to the patient, and then, without further advice, he said, “The other spirits do not like me very well, so I cannot go to their places. I went to their places, but they said many bad words to me. I offered them basi, but they did not wish to take; so I asked the way, and they showed me to the other spirits' place. I was poor, and had nothing to eat for noon or night. When I was in the road, I met many long snakes, and I had to push them apart so I could walk. And I met many eels, and asked of them the road; but the eels bit me, and took me into their stomachs, and carried me to Luluaganan to the well there; then I died. The people, who go to the well, say, ‘Why is Ayaonwán dead? We have a bad odor now;’ and the eels say, ‘Whose son is this?’ and they rubbed my dead spirit, and I received life again. Then I took blood and rice with me to the sky to the other eels to make Sayang. The eels gave me gold for my wrists; the monkeys gave me gold for my teeth and hair; the wild pig gave me bracelets. There is much more I can tell you, but now I must go.” The spirit departed, and a new one was summoned. This spirit took the spear in his hand, and after chanting about the illness of the woman, he drank basi out of a dish, sitting on the head-axe. Then singing again he Page 317dipped the spear in the oil, and allowed it to fall drop by drop on the stomach of the sick woman; later he touched the heads of all present with the spear, saying, “You will not be sick any more,” and departed.
A woman from Lagangilang was suffering from dysentery, and a medium, a man in this case, was asked to perform Dawak. He started calling the spirits by hitting a dish with his head-axe. Soon, he covered his face with his hands, began to rock back and forth, and chanted words that were hard to understand. Suddenly, he stopped and declared that he was the spirit Labotan, and he wished for blood and rice to be placed on a head-axe and laid on the woman's stomach. Then he instructed them to feed some rice to the small pig that was tied up on the floor. “If he eats, this is the right ceremony, and you will get better,” he said. The pig refused the food, and after expressing sorrow for not being able to help, the spirit left, and Binoñgon took his place. He immediately ordered that the pig be killed, and its beating heart be placed on the woman's stomach, then pressed against each person in the room for protection against illness. At first, he declined the liquor offered to him because it was new and unrefined; but when he realized that there was no other option, he drank and addressed the patient. “You ate something you shouldn't have. It's easy to cure you if the spirits made you sick, but if someone is using magic, you might die.” With that encouraging message, the spirit left, and Ayaonwán appeared. He instructed an old woman to give rice and water to the patient, and then explained, “The other spirits don't like me very much, so I can't go to their places. I tried to visit them, but they said many mean things to me. I offered them basi, but they refused. Then I asked for directions, and they showed me where the other spirits were. I was poor and had nothing to eat day or night. On the road, I encountered many long snakes and had to push them aside to continue. I also met many eels and asked them for directions; but the eels bit me, swallowed me, and took me to the well at Luluaganan, where I died. The people who go to the well would say, ‘Why is Ayaonwán dead? We have a bad smell now;’ and the eels would say, ‘Whose son is this?’ They rubbed my dead spirit, and I came back to life. Then I took blood and rice with me to the sky to the other eels to perform Sayang. The eels rewarded me with gold for my wrists; the monkeys gave me gold for my teeth and hair; and the wild pig gifted me bracelets. There's so much more I can share, but now I must go.” The spirit left, and another one was called. This spirit took up the spear, and after chanting about the woman's illness, he drank basi from a dish while sitting on the head-axe. Then, singing again, he Page 317 dipped the spear in oil and let it drip onto the stomach of the sick woman; afterward, he touched the heads of everyone present with the spear, saying, “You will not be sick anymore,” and then he left.
Pīnáing or Pináding (Plate XXX).—At the gate or entrance of nearly every village will be found a number of peculiarly shaped, water-worn stones, either beneath a small shelter, or nestling among the roots of some great tree. These are the “guardian stones,” and in them lives Apdel (“the spirit who guards the town”). Many stories cluster about these pīnáing,4 but all agree that, if proper offerings are made to them at the beginning of a great ceremony; when the men are about to undertake a raid; or, when sickness is in a nearby village, the resident spirit will protect the people under his care. Thus it happens that several times each year a group of people may be seen early in the morning, gathered at the stones. They anoint the head of each one with oil, put new bark bands on their “necks,” after which they kill a small pig. The medium mixes the blood of the slain animal with rice, and scatters it on the ground while she recites the story of their origin. Then she bids the spirits from near and far to come and eat, and to be kindly disposed.
Pining or Pináding (Plate XXX).—At the entrance of almost every village, you'll find some uniquely shaped, water-worn stones, either under a small shelter or nestled among the roots of a large tree. These are the "guardian stones," which are believed to be home to Apdel ("the spirit who protects the town"). There are many stories about these pīnáing,4 but they all agree that if proper offerings are made to them at the start of a major ceremony, when men are preparing for a raid, or when illness strikes a nearby village, the resident spirit will look after the people in its care. As a result, several times a year, a group of people can be seen early in the morning gathered around the stones. They anoint each person's head with oil, place new bark bands around their "necks," and then sacrifice a small pig. The medium mixes the pig's blood with rice and scatters it on the ground while reciting the story of their origins. She then invites the spirits from near and far to come and partake, hoping for their goodwill.
In Bakaok and some other villages it is customary for the medium to summon several spirits at this time, and this is followed by the dancing of tadek. The people of Luluno always hold a ceremony at the pīnáing before the planting of the rice and after the harvest.
In Bakaok and a few other villages, it's common for the medium to call upon several spirits during this time, which is then followed by the dancing of tadek. The people of Luluno always have a ceremony at the pīnáing before planting the rice and after the harvest.
Following this ceremony in the village of San Juan, a miniature raft (taltalabong) was loaded with food and other presents, and was set afloat, to carry provisions to any spirit, who might have been prevented from enjoying the feast.
After this ceremony in the village of San Juan, a small raft (taltalabong) was loaded with food and other gifts, and was set afloat to deliver provisions to any spirit that might have been unable to enjoy the feast.
These stones are of particular interest, in that they present one of the few instances in which the Tinguian associates supernatural beings with natural objects.
These stones are particularly interesting because they are one of the few cases where the Tinguian link supernatural beings to natural objects.
Saloko (Plate XXV).—Besides the houses, in the fields, and at the gate of many villages, one often sees long bamboo poles with one end converted into a basket-like receptacle. Offerings of food and betel-nut are now found in them; but, according to some of the older men, these were, until recently, used to hold the heads of slain enemies, as is still the case among the neighboring Apayao.
Saloko (Plate XXV).—In addition to the houses, in the fields, and at the entrance of many villages, you often see long bamboo poles with one end shaped into a basket-like container. Currently, these contain offerings of food and betel-nut; however, according to some older men, they were recently used to hold the heads of defeated enemies, just like in neighboring Apayao.
The ritual of the Saloko ceremony seems, in part, to bear out this claim; yet the folk-tales and equally good informants assure us that the heads were placed on sharpened bamboo poles, which passed Page 318through the foramen magnum. It is probable that both methods of exhibiting skulls were employed in the Tinguian belt.
The ritual of the Saloko ceremony seems to partially support this claim; however, folk tales and reliable informants tell us that the heads were placed on sharpened bamboo poles, which passed Page 318through the foramen magnum. It's likely that both methods of displaying skulls were used in the Tinguian region.
Nowadays the saloko found near to the villages are usually erected, during a short ceremony of the same name, as a cure for headache. A medium is summoned; and, after securing a chicken, she strokes it, as she chants:
Nowadays, the saloko found near the villages are usually set up during a brief ceremony of the same name to treat headaches. A medium is called in, and after obtaining a chicken, she strokes it while chanting:
“You spirits of the sagang,5 who live above.
“You spirits of the sagang, who live on the level ground.
“You spirits of the sagang, who live in the east.
“You spirits of the sagang, who live in the west.
“You Lalaman6 above.
“You Lalaman on the wooded hill.
“You Lalaman in the west.
“If you took the head of the sick man,
“You must now grant him health, as you please.”
“You spirits of the sagang, who live above.
“You spirits of the sagang, who live on the ground.
“You spirits of the sagang, who live in the east.
“You spirits of the sagang, who live in the west.
“You Lalaman above.
“You Lalaman on the wooded hill.
“You Lalaman in the west.
“If you took the head of the sick man,
“You must now grant him health, as you wish.”
The fowl is killed; and its blood, together with rice and some other gift, is placed in the saloko, and is planted near the house or gate. Oftentimes a string of feathers runs from the pole to the dwelling, or to the opposite side of the gate. The family cooks and eats the chicken, and the affected member is expected to recover at once. Should the trouble persist, a more elaborate ceremony, probably Dawak, will follow.
The chicken is killed, and its blood, along with rice and some other offerings, is placed in the saloko and planted near the house or gate. Often, a string of feathers is hung from the pole to the home or to the other side of the gate. The family cooks and eats the chicken, and the person who is unwell is expected to get better right away. If the issue continues, a more elaborate ceremony, likely Dawak, will take place.
In some instances betel-nut prepared for chewing takes the place of the fowl; rice-stalks hang from the sides of the basket, and bits of pine are added “to make bright and clear.” All of this is rubbed on the patient's head, while the medium recites the dīam.
In some cases, betel nut prepared for chewing replaces the fowl; rice stems hang from the sides of the basket, and pieces of pine are added “to make it bright and clear.” All of this is rubbed on the patient’s head while the medium recites the dīam.
Bawī, also called Sinaba-an and Ababong.—This name is often applied to the small houses built in the rice-fields for the spirit Kaiba-an, but more commonly it refers to the little structures of bamboo and grass, which nestle among the banana plantings near the village (Plate XXII). When such a structure is built or repaired, it is accompanied by a ceremony of the same name. The usual purpose of this event is to cure sore feet, but in Patok and other valley towns it is celebrated before the rice harvest and the pressing of the sugar-cane, so that the spirits will keep the workers in good health, and save them from injury.
Bawī, also known as Sinaba-an and Ababong.—This name is frequently used for the small houses built in rice fields for the spirit Kaiba-an, but it more commonly refers to the tiny structures made of bamboo and grass that are found among the banana plants near the village (Plate XXII). When such a structure is built or repaired, a ceremony with the same name takes place. The primary purpose of this event is to heal sore feet, but in Patok and other valley towns, it is celebrated before the rice harvest and the sugar-cane pressing, so that the spirits will ensure the workers remain healthy and safe from harm.
One of the most common ailments is sore or cracked feet caused, no doubt, by standing for long periods in the mud and water of the rice-fields, and then tramping over the rough, hot trails to the village. The Tinguian, however, know that the spirits, called Abat and Sᴇlday Page 319bring about this affliction, unless they are kept in good humor, and have something to occupy their time other than disturbing human beings; hence these houses are built for them, suitable offerings are placed inside, and finally a few banana suckers are planted close by, so that the spirits will be kept busy caring for them.
One of the most common problems is sore or cracked feet, which are definitely caused by standing for long periods in the mud and water of the rice fields, and then walking over the rough, hot trails to the village. The Tinguian, however, understand that the spirits, called Abat and Sᴇlday Page 319, cause this issue unless they are kept happy and have something to occupy their time other than bothering humans; therefore, these houses are built for them, suitable offerings are placed inside, and finally, a few banana suckers are planted nearby, so the spirits will be kept busy taking care of them.
The origin of the ceremony is ascribed to a woman of ancient times, named Bagutayka, who, lacking certain organs, appears as an outcast. She at first caused passers-by to have trouble with their feet and limbs, but later taught them how to effect a cure by building the bawī and performing the ceremony.7
The ceremony is said to have originated from a woman in ancient times named Bagutayka, who was an outcast due to missing certain body parts. At first, she caused people to have issues with their feet and limbs, but later she taught them how to heal themselves by building the bawī and conducting the ceremony.7
To-day, when a person is afflicted, he summons a medium, the spirit-house is built, and then the following dīam is recited over a rooster:
To-day, when someone is troubled, they call in a medium, the spirit-house is set up, and then the following dīam is recited over a rooster:
“You abat above,
“You abat in the ground,
“You abat in the corner of the house,
“You abat in the center pole,
“You abat below the stair,
“You abat in the door,
“You Sᴇlday in the wooded hill,
“You Sᴇlday above,
“Make the sick person well, if you please!”8
“You are above,
“You are in the ground,
“You are in the corner of the house,
“You are in the center pole,
“You are below the stair,
“You are in the door,
“You are in the wooded hill,
“You are above,
“Make the sick person well, if you please!”8
When the recital is finished, the fowl is killed, and its blood mixed with rice is placed in nine dishes and one polished coconut shell. From these it is transferred to nine other dishes and one bamboo basket. These are placed in a row, and nine dishes and one unpolished shell are filled with water, and placed opposite. In the center of this double line is a dish, containing the cooked flesh of the rooster, also some rice, and one hundred fathoms of thread, while between the dishes are laid ten half betel-nuts, prepared for chewing. Later, all these things are returned to a single receptacle, except those in the shell cups and basket, which are placed in the spirit-house. The underlying idea in this procedure seems to be that frequently found in other ceremonies, namely, that food and water symbolizes the life of the patient, which is partially taken away by the spirits; but when they are returned to one place, the life must be replaced in a like manner.
When the recital is done, the bird is killed, and its blood mixed with rice is divided into nine dishes and one shiny coconut shell. This mixture is then transferred to nine other dishes and one bamboo basket. These are arranged in a line, and nine dishes along with one unpolished shell are filled with water and placed opposite them. In the center of this setup is a dish containing the cooked meat of the rooster, some rice, and one hundred lengths of thread, while ten half betel nuts, ready for chewing, are placed between the dishes. Later, everything is returned to a single container, except for what's in the shell cups and bamboo basket, which are placed in the spirit house. The main idea behind this process seems to reflect a common theme in other ceremonies, that food and water symbolize the life of the patient, which is partially taken by the spirits; but when everything is returned to one place, the life must be restored in the same way.
In Manabo a piece of banana bark is taken from one of the plantings beside a bawī; and, after being washed in the water, is applied to the affected limb.
In Manabo, a piece of banana bark is taken from one of the plants next to a bawī; and, after being washed in the water, it's placed on the affected limb.
The final act is to take a coconut husk, stick feathers in its sides, and hang it beside the bawī as a sign to all that the ceremony has been held. Page 320
The last step is to take a coconut husk, poke feathers into its sides, and hang it next to the bawī to show everyone that the ceremony has taken place. Page 320
No spirits are summoned at this time, neither is there singing or dancing.
No spirits are being summoned right now, and there’s no singing or dancing either.
Bakid.9—This ceremony is held to celebrate the completion of a new dwelling, or to remove any bad sign, which may have been received during the building operations.
Bakid.9—This ceremony is held to celebrate the completion of a new home or to eliminate any bad signs that may have occurred during the construction process.
The medium and her assistants fasten a bamboo pole or rattan cord across one portion of the room, and on it place numerous pieces of cloth-skirts, blankets, belts, a fish-net, and a quantity of false hair. This serves first as an offering to the spirits, but it is also explained that, if the immortals are unable to count all the gifts, they will be powerless to injure the occupants of the dwelling. Should an evilly disposed being desire to make trouble for the owner, he must count every hair in the switches, as well as every hole in the fish-net. Failing in this, he will be compelled by the other spirits to celebrate the Bakid ceremony five times at his own expense.
The medium and her helpers attach a bamboo pole or rattan cord across one part of the room, and on it they hang various pieces of cloth—skirts, blankets, belts, a fishing net, and some fake hair. This serves as an offering to the spirits, but it’s also said that if the immortals can’t count all the gifts, they won’t be able to harm the people living there. If a malicious entity wants to create problems for the owner, it has to count every strand of hair in the switches and every hole in the fishing net. If it fails to do so, it will be forced by the other spirits to perform the Bakid ceremony five times at its own expense.
Beneath the line of offerings, a bound pig is laid; and, as she strokes the side of the animal, with oiled fingers, the medium repeats a dīam10 in which she tells of misfortunes of a family, which failed to observe the signs sent by Kabonīyan, and of his instructions as to how best to overcome their troubles. The family listens respectfully until the story is finished, then they lift a door from its socket, place it in the middle of the floor, and proceed to sacrifice the pig upon it. Some of the blood is immediately sprinkled on the house timbers, particularly those which may have given the builders trouble, either in transportation, or during the erection of the structure. The greater part of the blood is mixed with rice, and is dropped through the slits in the floor, or scattered about for the spirits; while for an hour or more a portion of the meat, the heart, and the head, are placed below the offerings on the cord or on the house-beams. Later, these portions will be cooked and served to the guests. Immediately after the killing, the liver is removed, and is examined for a sign. Should the omens be unfavorable, another animal will be killed, or the family will celebrate Sangasang within a few days. If the signs are satisfactory, the host begins to distribute basi, and soon good fellowship reigns. One after another of the guests sings the daleng, in which they bespeak for the owner a long and prosperous life in his new home. The Bakid always ends with a feast, in which the flesh of slaughtered animals plays the important part. Upon its completion, the medium is given a portion of Page 321the meat, some unthreshed rice, and other small gifts, as payment for her services. The guests return to their homes, and for two or three days following are barred from entering the new dwelling. During this period the family must remain indoors.
Beneath the line of offerings, a tied-up pig is laid down; and as the medium strokes the side of the animal with oiled fingers, she repeats a dīam10 in which she talks about the misfortunes of a family that failed to recognize the signs sent by Kabonīyan, along with his advice on how to overcome their troubles. The family listens respectfully until the story ends, then they take a door off its hinges, place it in the center of the floor, and proceed to sacrifice the pig on it. Some of the blood is immediately sprinkled on the wooden beams of the house, especially those that caused trouble during transportation or construction. Most of the blood is mixed with rice and dropped through the slits in the floor or scattered around for the spirits; while for over an hour, a portion of the meat, the heart, and the head are placed under the offerings on the cord or on the house beams. Later, these pieces will be cooked and served to the guests. Right after the pig is killed, the liver is removed and examined for a sign. If the omens aren’t good, another animal will be killed, or the family will hold a Sangasang celebration in a few days. If the signs are positive, the host starts to distribute basi, and soon a friendly atmosphere prevails. One after another, the guests sing the daleng, wishing the owner a long and prosperous life in his new home. The Bakid always concludes with a feast, where the meat of the sacrificed animals plays a key role. When it’s over, the medium is given a portion of Page 321 the meat, some unthreshed rice, and other small gifts as payment for her services. The guests head back to their homes and are not allowed to enter the new house for two or three days afterward. During this time, the family must stay indoors.
Sangásang.—Sangásang is often so similar to the Bakid, that one description might cover both. This is particularly true, if it is held to remove a bad sign. Should a large lizard or a bird enter a new building, it is considered as a messenger of Kabonīyan; and the foregoing ceremony is carried out, the only variation being that the bird or lizard is caught, if possible, is anointed with oil, a bead is attached to a leg, and it is then released to go back to its master.
Singing.—Sangásang is often so similar to the Bakid that one description might apply to both. This is especially true if it's used to ward off a bad omen. If a large lizard or bird enters a new building, it's seen as a messenger from Kabonīyan; and the ceremony mentioned earlier is performed, with the only difference being that the bird or lizard is caught (if possible), is anointed with oil, a bead is attached to one of its legs, and then it is released to return to its master.
Continued misfortunes to the members of a household would also be an excuse for the ceremony. In this instance, the only variation from the procedure just given would be in the dīams. The first to be recited tells how the spirit Maganáwan sent many snakes and birds to the gate of a town to demand the blood of a rooster mixed with rice. The people celebrated Sangásang, and sent blood and rice to Maganáwan, who, in turn, spat it out on the ground. As he did so, the sickness and misfortunes of the mortals vanished. The second dīam11 relates a quarrel between the various parts of the house, each insisting on its own importance. At last they recognize their mutual dependence, and the people of the dwelling are again in good health.12
Continued misfortunes for the members of a household would also justify the ceremony. In this case, the only difference from the procedure just mentioned would be in the dīams. The first one recited tells how the spirit Maganáwan sent many snakes and birds to the entrance of a town to demand the blood of a rooster mixed with rice. The people celebrated Sangásang and sent blood and rice to Maganáwan, who then spat it out on the ground. As he did this, the sickness and misfortunes of the mortals disappeared. The second dīam11 recounts a quarrel among the various parts of the house, each insisting on its own importance. Eventually, they recognize their dependence on one another, and the people in the household are once again in good health.12
In Lumaba and nearby villages, unpleasant dreams, or a bad disposition are overcome by a ceremony called Sangásang; but, as this varies somewhat from the others, it is given in detail.
In Lumaba and the surrounding villages, bad dreams or a negative mood are dealt with through a ceremony called Sangásang; however, since this one is somewhat different from the others, it will be described in detail.
The medium, who is summoned for this event, calls for oil and a rooster with long spurs. When these are brought, she strokes the fowl with the oil, and chants the following dīam. “There is a very old woman in the sea, and she says to her spirits, who are Dapeg (a spirit which kills people), Balingenngen (a spirit which causes bad dreams), and Benisalsal (a spirit which throws things and is unpleasant), ‘Go beyond the sea and spread your sickness,’ The spirits are going. They arrive and begin their work, and if the people do not make Sangásang, many will die. Now it is morning, and the spirits are going to the river to see what the people have offered to the old woman, who is Ináwen. If they do not find anything, they will say, ‘All the people in this town shall die,’ and then they will go on to another place.”
The medium, called for this event, asks for oil and a rooster with long spurs. Once these are brought, she rubs the bird with the oil and chants the following dīam. “There’s a very old woman in the sea, and she tells her spirits, who are Dapeg (a spirit that kills people), Balingenngen (a spirit that brings bad dreams), and Benisalsal (a spirit that throws things and is unpleasant), ‘Go across the sea and spread your sickness.’ The spirits are leaving. They arrive and start their work, and if the people don’t perform Sangásang, many will die. Now it’s morning, and the spirits are heading to the river to check what the people have offered to the old woman, who is Ináwen. If they don’t find anything, they’ll say, ‘All the people in this town shall die,’ and then they will move on to another place.”
“Ináwen, who is waiting, sends Kideng (a servant) to search for Page 322the spirits, who are killing people, to tell them to return. Dapeg leaves the first town. He goes to another, and the dogs bark so that the people cannot sleep. A man opens the door, to learn the cause of the barking, and he sees a man, fat and tall, with nine heads, and he carries many kinds of cakes. The man says, ‘Now take these cakes, and if you do not make Sangásang for my mistress, at the river, you shall die. You must find a rooster with long tail and spurs; you must mix its blood with rice, and put it in the river at dawn when no one can see you,’ The man makes Sangásang the next night, and puts the blood, mixed with rice, in a well dug by the river, so that the spirits may take it to their mistress. Kideng also arrives and says, ‘you must come with me now, for she awaits you who are bearing this offering.’ They go and arrive. Their mistress eats and says, ‘I did not think that the blood of people tasted so badly, now I shall not send you again, for you have already killed many people.’”
“Ináwen, who is waiting, sends Kideng (a servant) to find the spirits that are harming people and tell them to come back. Dapeg leaves the first town and heads to another, where the dogs are barking so much that the people can't sleep. A man opens the door to see what's causing the noise and finds a tall, fat man with nine heads, carrying various types of cakes. The man says, ‘Take these cakes, and if you don’t make Sangásang for my mistress by the river, you will die. You need to find a rooster with a long tail and spurs; mix its blood with rice, and put it in the river at dawn when no one is watching.’ The man prepares Sangásang the next night and puts the blood mixed with rice in a well dug by the river so the spirits can take it to their mistress. Kideng also arrives and says, ‘You need to come with me now; she is waiting for you to bring this offering.’ They go and arrive. Their mistress eats and says, ‘I didn’t expect people’s blood to taste so bad; I won’t send you again, since you’ve already harmed many people.’”
When this chant is completed, the chicken is killed, as directed in the song; and at night the blood and rice are offered beside the stream.13 The chicken is eaten by the family, and its feathers are tied to a string, stretched across the room. Leaves are attached to the house-ladder as a warning that all visitors are barred, and for three days the family remains quietly indoors.
When this chant is finished, the chicken is killed, as the song instructs; and at night, the blood and rice are offered by the stream.13 The family eats the chicken, and its feathers are tied to a string stretched across the room. Leaves are hung on the house ladder as a warning that no visitors are allowed, and for three days, the family stays quietly indoors.
Sagobay.14—This is one of the most widespread of the ceremonies, for it not only covers the entire Tinguian belt, but extends into the Igorot villages of the Upit river region and Ilocos Sur, as well as into the Kalinga villages of the Malokbot valley.
Sagobay.14—This is one of the most common ceremonies, as it not only encompasses the entire Tinguian area, but also reaches into the Igorot villages along the Upit River and Ilocos Sur, as well as into the Kalinga villages in the Malokbot valley.
Its occurrence in connection with the rice-culture is fully, described elsewhere (cf. p. 400), so that at this place only its second function, that of keeping illness from the town, is described.
Its occurrence related to rice cultivation is fully described elsewhere (cf. p. 400), so here we will only discuss its second function, which is keeping illness out of the town.
When an epidemic appears in a nearby settlement, the lakay summons the old men in council, and they decide on the number of pigs, and the amount of rice, basi, and other articles required, after which the necessary funds are secured by levying a tax on all the people of the village.
When an epidemic breaks out in a nearby community, the lakay calls a council of elders, and they determine how many pigs and how much rice, basi, and other items are needed. After that, they gather the necessary funds by imposing a tax on everyone in the village.
To keep the evil spirits, who bear the sickness, out of the town, a cord of bamboo or rattan is stretched around the whole settlement, while at the gate a high fence is erected. Through the uprights of this fence are stuck bamboo spikes with the sharpened ends facing Page 323outward, so as to catch or pierce the intruders (Plate XXVIII); while in the saloko and along the gateway are placed leaves, roots, and other offerings acceptable to the friendly spirits. Similar cords and leaves are also strung around the entrances to the houses.
To keep the evil spirits that bring illness out of the town, a cord of bamboo or rattan is stretched around the entire settlement, and a tall fence is built at the gate. Bamboo spikes with sharpened ends are inserted into the fence, pointing outward to catch or pierce any intruders (Plate XXVIII); meanwhile, in the saloko and along the gateway, leaves, roots, and other offerings that are pleasing to the friendly spirits are placed. Similar cords and leaves are also hung around the entrances of the houses.
The cord and gateway form an adequate protection, and no human being or spirit will violate this taboo. Should a human do so, the least penalty would be a tax sufficient to pay all the expense of the ceremony; but should the sickness afterwards invade the town, it is quite possible that more serious punishment might be exacted by the families of the victims.
The cord and gateway provide strong protection, and no one, either human or spirit, will break this taboo. If a person does break it, the smallest consequence would be a fee covering all the ceremony's costs; however, if sickness subsequently spreads through the town, it’s likely that the families of the victims might demand more severe punishment.
When all is prepared, the men and boys arm themselves, and with shouts and hostile demonstrations drive the sickness toward the town whence it is thought to come.15 Returning to the center of the village, the people dance tadek, and the mediums may summon several spirits. Next, the pigs are killed, and their livers are examined for a sign. Should the omens be unfavorable, one or more fowls will be sacrificed, until it seems certain that the help of the spirits is assured, after which the flesh is cooked and eaten. Then a small covered raft (taltalabong) is constructed, and a portion of the food is placed inside. Late in the afternoon, this is carried through the village, while one or more drummers keep up a din to frighten evil spirits away. Just as the sun is sinking, the raft is carried to the river, and is set afloat, in order that any interested spirits, who may have been prevented from attending the ceremony, may still receive their share of the offering. In Likuan a different explanation is offered for the taltalabong. Here they say that the offerings are placed on the raft, so as to induce any hostile spirits who may be near to enter, and then they are carried out and away from the town.
When everything is ready, the men and boys gear up and, with shouts and aggressive gestures, push the illness towards the town where it’s believed to originate.15 Back in the center of the village, the people dance tadek, and the mediums may call upon several spirits. Then, the pigs are slaughtered, and their livers are checked for signs. If the omens are bad, one or more chickens will be sacrificed until it seems certain that the spirits' help is guaranteed, after which the meat is cooked and eaten. Next, a small covered raft (taltalabong) is made, and some of the food is put inside. In the late afternoon, this is carried through the village while one or more drummers make a loud noise to scare away evil spirits. Just as the sun sets, the raft is taken to the river and set adrift so that any interested spirits who couldn’t attend the ceremony can still get their share of the offering. In Likuan, a different explanation is given for the taltalabong. Here they say that the offerings are placed on the raft to attract any nearby hostile spirits, and then it’s carried out and removed from the town.
The blood of the slaughtered animals has been saved, and upon their return from the river the people dip leaves into it, and attach these near to the doors of their dwellings. For at least one day following, no work is done, and all visitors are barred. During this time the people only converse in low tones, and take special precautions against even animals making a noise. The beaks of roosters are tied, or they are placed in small baskets, so that they cannot stand up to crow.
The blood from the slaughtered animals has been collected, and when the people come back from the river, they dip leaves into it and hang these near the doors of their homes. For at least a day afterwards, no work is done, and all visitors are turned away. During this time, people speak quietly and make extra efforts to prevent any noise from animals. Roosters' beaks are tied, or they are put in small baskets so they can't stand up to crow.
Ngorong-or.—Lumaba and the Tinguian villages of Ilokos Sur hold this ceremony, whenever a person is seriously ill with stomach trouble. As the rite does not extend far into the Tinguian belt, but is found in the Igorot villages farther south, it seems likely that it is an importation from that region.
Ngorongoro.—Lumaba and the Tinguian villages of Ilokos Sur hold this ceremony whenever someone is seriously ill with stomach issues. Since the rite doesn’t extend much into the Tinguian belt but is present in the Igorot villages further south, it seems likely that it originated from that region.
The members of the family gather in the afternoon, and kill a small pig by cutting off its head. A part of the blood is saved, and the balance is sprinkled against the house posts and ladder. The pig itself is hung from one round of the ladder, so that its blood will drip to the ground. The medium has been standing quietly to one side watching, but now she calls upon the spirits, “You (calling one or more by name), come out; be vomited up, for now you are being fed.” She allows them a few minutes for their repast, then cuts open the carcass and removes the liver. A bit is cut from the top, then she splits open the animal's skull, and removes a little of the brain. This she places on a banana leaf; and, after adding a small piece of gold, wraps it up and buries it beside the center post of the dwelling. The animal is now cooked and served to the guests, but liberal portions are placed on the house rafters and other places convenient for the spirits.
The family members gather in the afternoon and kill a small pig by cutting off its head. They save part of the blood and sprinkle the rest on the house posts and ladder. The pig is hung from one rung of the ladder so that its blood drips to the ground. The medium has been standing quietly to the side, watching, but now she calls on the spirits, “You (addressing one or more by name), come forth; be summoned now, because you are being fed.” She gives them a few minutes for their meal, then cuts open the carcass and removes the liver. She takes a small piece from the top and then splits open the animal's skull to take a bit of the brain. She places this on a banana leaf and adds a small piece of gold, wraps it up, and buries it next to the center post of the house. The animal is then cooked and served to the guests, but generous portions are placed on the house rafters and other spots convenient for the spirits.
Next morning a piece is cut from a dog's ear, is smeared with blood, and is placed in a small split bamboo, together with two stalks of rice. A clout is tied to a spear, and all are rubbed on the body of the patient, while the medium explains that this is the betel-nut of the spirits, and that, when she takes it from the village, they will go also, and the recovery be assured. The family follows her to the gate of the town, and watches closely, as she thrusts the spear and pole into the ground; for if they are firmly set in the ground, yet lean away from the village, it is certain that the spirits have departed, and the sick will recover.
The next morning, a piece is cut from a dog's ear, smeared with blood, and placed in a small split bamboo along with two stalks of rice. A cloth is tied to a spear, and everything is rubbed on the patient’s body while the medium explains that this is the betel nut of the spirits. She says that when she takes it away from the village, the spirits will leave as well, ensuring recovery. The family follows her to the town gate, watching closely as she thrusts the spear and pole into the ground. If they are firmly set in the ground but lean away from the village, it’s a sure sign that the spirits have left, and the sick will get better.
Following the ceremony, members of the family may not work for five days, neither may they lead a horse or carabao, or eat of wild meat. Should they do any of the things forbidden, they will be struck by lightning.
After the ceremony, family members can't work for five days. They also shouldn't lead a horse or carabao, or eat wild meat. If they do any of these things they're not supposed to, they'll be struck by lightning.
Sapatá the Oath.—If a theft has been committed, and it has been impossible to detect the guilty person, the following procedure takes place. A rice-mortar is placed in the yard, and on it a dish of basi. All the people are summoned to gather, and one by one they drink of the liquor, meanwhile calling on the snakes to bite them, the lightning to strike them, or their abdomens to swell up and burst if they are guilty. Soon the people will know the culprit, for one of these disasters will befall him. When that occurs, his family will be compelled to make good the theft, as well as the expense of this gathering. Page 325
Sapatá the Promise.—If a theft has been committed and it's impossible to identify the guilty party, this procedure takes place. A rice mortar is set up in the yard with a dish of basi on it. Everyone is called to gather, and one by one, they drink the liquor while asking for snakes to bite them, lightning to strike them, or for their stomachs to swell and burst if they are guilty. Soon, people will figure out who the culprit is, as one of these disasters will happen to him. When that happens, his family will have to compensate for the theft, as well as cover the costs of this gathering. Page 325
The Great Ceremonies
In addition to the ceremonies and rites which may be celebrated by all the people there are a number of more elaborate observances, which can only be given by those who have the hereditary right, or who have gained the privilege by a certain definite procedure.
In addition to the ceremonies and rituals that everyone can participate in, there are several more complex observances that can only be performed by those who have the hereditary right or who have earned the privilege through a specific procedure.
In general these ceremonies are restricted to the villages in or close to the valley of the Abra, the lower reaches of the Tineg, Malanas, and Sinalong rivers. As one proceeds up the tributary streams into such settlements as Baay, Likuan, and Lakub, it is noticeable that the typical spirit houses become fewer in number, while the participants in the accompanying ceremonies are limited to recent emigrants from the lower valleys. The same thing is found to be true on the western side of the coast range of mountains, as one goes north or south from the Abra river, although there is evidence here that some of the settlements formerly had these rites, but have allowed them to fall into disuse, as a result of Ilocano influence.
In general, these ceremonies are limited to the villages in or near the Abra valley, and the lower parts of the Tineg, Malanas, and Sinalong rivers. As you move up the tributary streams into settlements like Baay, Likuan, and Lakub, it’s noticeable that the typical spirit houses are fewer, and the people participating in the ceremonies are mostly recent immigrants from the lower valleys. The same is true on the western side of the coastal mountain range as you go north or south from the Abra river, although there’s evidence that some of these settlements used to hold these rites but have let them fade away due to Ilocano influence.
This distribution of the great ceremonies seems to give a hint that they are intrusive; that they probably were at one time restricted to the families of emigrants and even to-day are barred from a part of the people. They have not yet extended far into the interior, despite the fact that in the lower valleys they almost completely dominate the life of the people during a portion of the year.
This arrangement of the major ceremonies suggests that they might be unwelcome; they were likely once limited to the families of immigrants and today are still excluded from some of the population. They haven't spread widely into the interior, even though in the lower valleys they almost fully control people's lives for part of the year.
In all the valley towns one sees little houses and platforms, apparently of no practical value, yet occupying important places, while in the period following the rice-harvest elaborate festivals are carried on about them. Soon it develops that each of these structures has a definite name, is associated with a particular ceremony, and is built and kept in repair in honor of certain powerful spirits.
In all the valley towns, you see small houses and platforms that seem useless but hold significant places. After the rice harvest, elaborate festivals are celebrated around them. It soon becomes clear that each of these structures has a specific name, is linked to a particular ceremony, and is constructed and maintained to honor certain powerful spirits.
The culmination of these rites is the great Sayang ceremony which extends over seventeen days and nights. When this is held, it includes all the minor events of this class, and the smaller spirit structures are then built or repaired. This supreme event can only be celebrated by a few families, but all the townpeople are welcome guests, and all, regardless of age and sex, may witness or take part in the proceedings.
The highlight of these rituals is the grand Sayang ceremony, which lasts for seventeen days and nights. During this time, it encompasses all the smaller events of this kind, and the minor spirit structures are built or refurbished. This major event can only be celebrated by a select few families, but everyone in town is invited as guests, and all, regardless of age or gender, can observe or participate in the activities.
Since all the great events occur after the harvest, a time of leisure and plenty, they become the great social events of the year. A person who does not have the hereditary right to the ceremonies may gain the liberty if he be warned in a dream or be notified by the spirits that it is their wish. Since all the expenses of such a gathering fall on the giver, it is imperative that he be well-to-do. Such a one gives the ceremonies, in order, during a term of years, and eventually obtains Page 326the right to the Sayang, the greatest social and religious event in Tinguian life.
Since all the major events happen after the harvest, a time of relaxation and abundance, they turn into the biggest social occasions of the year. Someone who doesn’t have the hereditary right to participate in the ceremonies can gain permission if they are alerted in a dream or informed by the spirits that it’s their desire. Since all the costs of such a gathering fall on the host, it’s crucial that they are financially well-off. This person holds the ceremonies in order over a span of years, and eventually gains the right to the Sayang, the most significant social and religious event in Tinguian life.
Adoption entitles an individual to all the privileges of the family, and as the writer and his wife were adopted into a family possessing the right to all the ceremonies, they became at once participants in all the events which are here described. In this way it was possible to obtain information and instruction on many points which observation alone could scarcely afford.
Adoption gives a person all the rights of the family, and since the writer and his wife were adopted into a family that had access to all the rituals, they immediately became part of all the events described here. This allowed them to gain insights and knowledge on many topics that observation alone could hardly provide.
The Pala-an ceremony is the first round on the social and religious ladder. It is here given in some detail, and is then followed by others, in the order of their importance.
The Pala-an ceremony is the first step on the social and religious ladder. It's described here in detail and is then followed by others, arranged by their significance.
Pala-an.—The Pala-an is held when some member of the family is ill, or when the structure of that name needs repair. Many spirits visit the people during this rite, but the one chiefly interested is Īdadaya, the spirit of the east. He and his ten grandchildren wear in their hair the notched tail-feathers of a rooster, which are known as īgam. From time to time these lose their luster, and they can only be refreshed by having some mortal celebrate Pala-an.
Pala-an.—The Pala-an is performed when a family member is sick, or when the structure bearing that name needs fixing. Many spirits come to visit during this ritual, but the one most interested is Īdadaya, the spirit of the east. He and his ten grandchildren adorn their hair with the notched tail feathers of a rooster, known as īgam. Occasionally, these feathers lose their shine, and the only way to restore them is for a human to hold a Pala-an ceremony.
When it appears that these ornaments need attention, the Īdadaya will notify some family, either through a medium or by sending illness to them.
When it seems like these ornaments need care, the Īdadaya will let some family know, either through a medium or by causing them to get sick.
A family having received such a notification summons a medium, and she at once begins to gather saklag (Justicia gendarussa L.) and sikag (Lygodium sp. near scandens) and a grass known as bildis, while the men secure the bamboo and other materials used in building the spirit structure. One corner of the living room is screened off with a large white blanket called tabing, and behind it the medium places unthreshed rice and jars which she has decked with vines and leaves.
A family that gets this kind of notification calls in a medium, who immediately starts collecting saklag (Justicia gendarussa L.), sikag (Lygodium sp. near scandens), and a grass known as bildis, while the men gather bamboo and other materials needed to build the spirit structure. One corner of the living room is covered with a large white blanket called tabing, and behind it, the medium places unthreshed rice and jars that she has decorated with vines and leaves.
A number of women have been invited to assist the family, and they now proceed to beat out sufficient rice to serve the guests. When the pounding is finished, a rice-mortar is set out in the open, and a little rice is placed in it. The women, armed with long pestles, gather Page 327around and, keeping time to the music of copper gongs, they circle the mortar contra-clockwise, striking its edge three times in regular beats of 1, 2, 3; on the next beat the leader strikes the bottom of her pestle against that of her neighbor, on the first and second beats, but on the third she pounds the rice in the mortar. This is repeated by the woman on her right and so on around the circle. Then the leader strikes the top of her pestle against the top of the one held by the women next her on two beats and on the third pounds rice, and this is repeated by all. The music now becomes much faster, and, keeping time with it, the leader strikes first into the rice, then whirls clear around and strikes the pestle of the woman on her left; again she turns and strikes that of the woman on her right. Each follows her in turn, and soon all are in motion about the mortar, alternately pounding the rice and clashing pestles. This is known as kītong, and is the method prescribed by the great spirit Kabonīyan for the breaking of a part of the rice to be used in this and other ceremonies (Plate XXXI).
Several women have been invited to help the family, and they are now getting enough rice ready for the guests. Once the pounding is done, a rice mortar is set up outside, and a small amount of rice is added. The women, equipped with long pestles, gather around and, keeping time to the sound of copper gongs, they move in a counter-clockwise direction around the mortar, hitting its edge in a rhythm of 1, 2, 3. On the next beat, the leader taps the bottom of her pestle against her neighbor's on the first and second beats, and on the third, she pounds the rice in the mortar. This pattern continues with the woman on her right and goes around the circle. Then the leader taps the top of her pestle against the top of the one held by the woman next to her on two beats, and on the third, pounds the rice, repeating this with everyone. The music picks up pace, and in sync with it, the leader first pounds into the rice, then turns around and taps the pestle of the woman on her left; she then turns again and strikes the pestle of the woman on her right. Each woman follows suit, and soon everyone is in motion around the mortar, alternating between pounding the rice and clashing their pestles. This is known as kītong, a method established by the powerful spirit Kabonīyan for breaking some of the rice to be used in this and other ceremonies (Plate XXXI).
As soon as the pounding is finished, the medium places some of the newly broken rice in a bamboo dish, and places this on a rice winnower. She also adds a skirt, five pieces of betel-nut, two piper leaves, and a little dish of oil, and carries the collection below the pala-an, where a bound pig lies. The betel-nut and leaf are placed on the animal, then the medium dips her fingers in the oil, and strokes its side while she recites the following dīam:—
As soon as the pounding is done, the medium puts some of the freshly broken rice in a bamboo dish and sets it on a rice winnower. She also adds a skirt, five pieces of betel nut, two piper leaves, and a small dish of oil, then takes the collection below the pala-an, where a tied-up pig is lying. The betel nut and leaves are placed on the animal, then the medium dips her fingers in the oil and strokes its side while she recites the following dīam:—
“The spirit who lives in Dadaya lies in bed; he looks at his īgam, and they are dull. He looks again, ‘Why are my īgam dull? Ala, let us go to Sudipán, where the Tinguian live, and let us take our īgam, so that some one may make them bright again.’ After that they laid them (the īgam) on the house of the Īpogau, and they are all sick who live in that house. Kabonīyan looked down on them. ‘Ala, I shall go down to the Īpogau,’ He truly went down to them, ‘What is the matter with you?’ ‘We are all sick who live in the same place,’ said those sick ones. ‘That is true, and the cause of your sickness is that they (the spirits) laid down their īgam on you. It is best that you make Pala-an, since you have received their īgam, for that is the cause of your illness,’ After that they made Pala-an, and they recovered from their sickness, those who lived in the same place. (Here the medium calls the spirits of Dadaya by name and then continues.) ‘Now those who live in the same place make bright again those īgam which you left in their house. Make them well again, if you please’.”
“The spirit who resides in Dadaya is lying in bed; he looks at his īgam, and they look dull. He looks again and thinks, ‘Why are my īgam dull? Let’s go to Sudipán, where the Tinguian live, and bring our īgam so someone can make them bright again.’ After that, they placed the īgam on the house of the Īpogau, and everyone living in that house fell ill. Kabonīyan watched over them. ‘Alright, I’ll go down to the Īpogau,’ he said. He truly went down to them and asked, ‘What’s wrong?’ ‘We’re all sick who live here,’ replied the ones who were ill. ‘That’s right, and the reason for your sickness is that the spirits laid their īgam on you. It’s best that you perform Pala-an, since you received their īgam, because that’s the cause of your illness.’ After that, they performed Pala-an, and those who lived in the same place recovered from their sickness. (Here the medium calls the spirits of Dadaya by name and then continues.) ‘Now, those who live in the same place, please restore the īgam you left in their house. Make them well again, if you can.’”
As soon as she finishes her recital, the pig is stabbed in the throat, Page 328its blood is collected, and is mixed with cooked rice. The carcass is singed at once. Five men then carry it to the top of the pala-an, where it is cut up. The suet and the hind legs are handed to the medium, who places them behind the screen in the room, and the family may then rest assured that the spirits thus remembered will free them from headache and sore eyes. After the flesh has been cut into small pieces, most of it is carried into the dwelling to be cooked for the guests, but a portion is placed in a bamboo tube, and is cooked beneath the pala-an. When it is ready to serve, the five men again go to the top of the structure and eat it, together with cooked rice, then they take the bamboo cooking tube, tie some of the sacred vines from behind the curtain about it, and fasten it to one pole of the pala-an. The men in the house are free to eat, and when they are finished, the women dine.
As soon as she finishes her recital, the pig is stabbed in the throat, Page 328, its blood is collected and mixed with cooked rice. The carcass is singed right away. Five men then carry it to the top of the pala-an, where it is cut up. The suet and hind legs are given to the medium, who places them behind the screen in the room, and the family can then be assured that the spirits they honored will spare them from headaches and sore eyes. After the flesh has been cut into small pieces, most of it is brought into the house to be cooked for the guests, but some is placed in a bamboo tube and cooked beneath the pala-an. When it’s ready to serve, the five men go to the top of the structure again and eat it, along with cooked rice; then they take the bamboo cooking tube, tie some sacred vines from behind the curtain around it, and fasten it to one of the poles of the pala-an. The men in the house are free to eat first, and when they're done, the women have their meal.
In the cool of the afternoon, the people begin to assemble in the yard, where they are soon joined by the medium carrying a spear in one hand, a rooster in the other, and with a rice winnower atop her head. She places the latter on a rice-mortar close to the pala-an, and uncovering it reveals a small head-axe, notched chicken feathers, her shells, five pieces of betel-nut and two leaves, a jar cover, a dish of oil, and a coconut shell filled with rice and blood.
In the cool of the afternoon, people start gathering in the yard, soon joined by the medium who carries a spear in one hand, a rooster in the other, and a rice winnower balanced on her head. She sets the winnower down on a rice mortar near the pala-an and uncovers it to reveal a small head-axe, notched chicken feathers, her shells, five pieces of betel nut, two leaves, a jar cover, a dish of oil, and a coconut shell filled with rice and blood.
At the command of the medium, four or five men begin to play on copper gongs, while the wife of the host comes forward and receives the spear and rooster in one hand. The medium takes the head-axe, and then the two women take hold of the winnower with their free hands. Keeping time to the music, they lift it from the mortar, take one step, then stop, strike the spear and head-axe together, then step and stop again. At each halt the medium takes a little of the rice and blood from the winnower and sprinkles it on the ground for the spirits to eat.17 When they have made half the circuit of the mortar, they change places and retrace their steps; for “as they take the gifts partly away and then replace them, in the same manner the spirits will return that part of the patient's life which they had removed, and he will become well and strong again.”
At the medium's signal, four or five men start playing on copper gongs, while the host's wife steps forward to take the spear and rooster in one hand. The medium picks up the head-axe, and then the two women grab the winnower with their free hands. Moving in time to the music, they lift it from the mortar, take a step, then pause, striking the spear and head-axe together, then stepping and pausing again. Each time they stop, the medium takes a little of the rice and blood from the winnower and sprinkles it on the ground for the spirits to consume.17 After they've completed half of the circle around the mortar, they switch places and retrace their steps; because “as they take the gifts partly away and then replace them, in the same way the spirits will return that part of the patient's life which they had taken away, and he will become well and strong again.”
The blood and rice which remain after this dance is placed on nine pieces of banana bark. Five of these are carried to the pala-an; one to the east and one to the west gate of the town; one is put on the talagan, a miniature seat erected near by for the convenience of visiting Page 329spirits, and one in a little spirit house known as tangpap (cf.p.311). For an hour or more, the medium makes dawak, and summons many spirits into her body. When the last of superior beings has made his call, the medium goes to her home, carrying her payment for the day's work,18 but the townspeople remain to drink basi and to sing da-eng until well into the night.
The blood and rice left after this dance are placed on nine pieces of banana bark. Five of these are taken to the pala-an; one goes to the east and one to the west gate of the town; one is put on the talagan, a small seat set up nearby for the visiting Page 329spirits, and one in a small spirit house called tangpap (cf.p.311). For an hour or more, the medium performs dawak and invites many spirits into her body. When the last of the superior beings has made their presence known, the medium returns home, carrying her payment for the day's work, 18 while the townspeople stay behind to drink basi and sing da-eng well into the night.
Early the next morning, the medium goes to the house, and removing the jars and the bundle of decorated rice from the tabing, carries them to the family's rice granary, and places them in the center of that structure, covering them with six bundles of rice. This is an offering to the spirit residing there, and for the next five days the granary must not be opened.
Early the next morning, the medium goes to the house, and removing the jars and the bundle of decorated rice from the tabing, carries them to the family's rice granary and places them in the center of that structure, covering them with six bundles of rice. This is an offering to the spirit residing there, and for the next five days, the granary must not be opened.
Nothing more of importance takes place during the morning, but late in the afternoon the people assemble in the dwelling to drink basi, while one or more mediums summon the spirits. After a time a sterile female pig is brought in and placed in the center of the room. Two men armed with long knives slice the animal open along the length of its stomach. An old man quickly slips in his hand, draws out the still palpitating heart, and hands it to a medium, who in turn strokes the stomachs of members of the family, thus protecting them from intestinal troubles. She also touches the guests and the articles which have been used during the day. For this second day this medium receives, as pay, the head and two legs of the pig, a hundred fathoms of thread, a dish of broken rice, and five bundles of unthreshed rice. She also is given a small present in exchange for each bead she received when the spirits entered her body.
Nothing significant happens in the morning, but later in the afternoon, people gather in the house to drink basi, while one or more mediums call on the spirits. After a while, a barren female pig is brought in and placed in the middle of the room. Two men, armed with long knives, cut open the pig along its belly. An elderly man quickly puts his hand inside, pulls out the still-beating heart, and hands it to a medium, who then strokes the stomachs of family members to protect them from intestinal issues. She also touches the guests and the items that were used throughout the day. For this second day, the medium is compensated with the head and two legs of the pig, a hundred fathoms of thread, a bowl of broken rice, and five bundles of unthreshed rice. She also receives a small gift for each bead she collected when the spirits entered her body.
Following the ceremony, the members of the family are barred from work, usually for one moon, and during this period they may not eat of wild pig or carabao, of lobsters or eels. An infraction of this rule would incur, the wrath of the spirits and result in sickness and disaster.
Following the ceremony, family members are prohibited from working, usually for one month, and during this time, they cannot eat wild pig, carabao, lobsters, or eels. Breaking this rule would anger the spirits and could lead to sickness and misfortune.
Tangpap.—In many of the valley towns Tangpap is only a part of Sayang (cf.p.345), and is never given alone, but in Manabo, Lagangilang, and nearby settlements it is recognized as one of the ceremonies which must be celebrated before a family acquires the right to Sayang. In these villages it follows Pala-an after a lapse of two or three years. It was during the progress of this ceremony in the village of Manabo, in 1908, that the writer and his wife were made members of the tribe, Page 330and since the mediums were particularly anxious that we know all the details, the information in this instance is unusually complete. It is here given in full, as an excellent example of how all are conducted.
Tangpap.—In many towns in the valley, Tangpap is just part of Sayang (cf.p.345) and is never performed on its own. However, in Manabo, Lagangilang, and nearby areas, it’s recognized as one of the ceremonies that must be held before a family gains the right to Sayang. In these villages, it occurs after Pala-an, usually after a gap of two or three years. It was during this ceremony in the village of Manabo in 1908 that the writer and his wife were accepted as members of the tribe, Page 330 and since the mediums were especially keen for us to understand all the details, the information we gathered is unusually thorough. It is presented here in full as a prime example of how these ceremonies are conducted.
A Manabo woman, the wife of Sagasag, was seized with an illness which deprived her of the use of her limbs, and when other means of relief failed, was told by the spirits to give the Tangpap ceremony, to which she already had a hereditary right. A medium was summoned, and she, with two assistants, began to prepare many presents for the spirits who were expected to attend the ceremony. From previous experience it was known the sort of gift each would appreciate, and by the end of the second day the following things were in readiness.
A Manabo woman, the wife of Sagasag, fell seriously ill and lost the use of her limbs. When other treatments didn’t help, she was advised by the spirits to perform the Tangpap ceremony, which she had the hereditary right to do. A medium was called in, and she, along with two helpers, started gathering gifts for the spirits expected to attend the ceremony. Based on past experiences, they knew what kind of offerings each spirit would appreciate, and by the end of the second day, they had everything prepared.
For the spirits Bakod and Olak,19 a rice winnower was loaded with a shield, a clay dish, a coconut shell filled with basi, a string of beads, a small basket, two bundles of rice, and leaves of the atilwag (Breynia acuminata), later the half of a slain pig was also added.
For the spirits Bakod and Olak, 19 a rice winnower was filled with a shield, a clay dish, a coconut shell filled with basi, a string of beads, a small basket, two bundles of rice, and leaves of the atilwag (Breynia acuminata), and later, half of a slaughtered pig was added as well.
Cords were attached at each corner of the living room, and beneath the points where they crossed was a mat on which the mediums were to sit when summoning the spirits. On the cords were leaves, grasses, and vines, the whole forming a decoration pleasing to the superior beings, I-anáyan and I-angáwan.
Cords were attached at each corner of the living room, and underneath where they crossed was a mat where the mediums would sit when calling upon the spirits. The cords were adorned with leaves, grasses, and vines, creating a decoration that was pleasing to the higher beings, I-anáyan and I-angáwan.
For Gapas they provided two small baskets of rice, a shell called gosipeng, and a rattan-like vine, tanobong, betel-nuts and piper-leaf.
For Gapas, they provided two small baskets of rice, a shell called gosipeng, a rattan-like vine, tanobong, betel nuts, and piper leaves.
Bogewan received a basket of rice, some white thread, sections of posel—a variety of bamboo—, atilwag leaves, and some beads. For Bognitan, a jar was partly filled with tanobong, and for Gilin, a jar of basi. Cooked rice was moulded into the form of an alligator, and was spotted with red, betel saliva. This, when placed on a basket of rice, was intended for Bolandan.
Bogewan got a basket of rice, some white thread, pieces of posel—a type of bamboo—, atilwag leaves, and some beads. For Bognitan, a jar was partially filled with tanobong, and for Gilin, there was a jar of basi. Cooked rice was shaped like an alligator and marked with red betel saliva. This was meant for Bolandan when placed on a basket of rice.
Soyan was provided with a basket which contained the medium's shells and a cloth, while Ibaka received a jar cover filled with salt. Dandawila had to be content with a stem of young betel-nuts, and Bakoki with two fish baskets filled with pounded rice, also a spear. A large white blanket was folded into a neat square, and on it was laid a lead sinker for the use of Mamonglo.
Soyan was given a basket that held the medium's shells and a cloth, while Ibaka got a jar lid packed with salt. Dandawila had to settle for a stem of young betel nuts, and Bakoki received two fish baskets filled with pounded rice, along with a spear. A large white blanket was folded into a neat square, and on it was placed a lead sinker for Mamonglo's use.
As a rule, three spirits named Mabᴇyan attended this ceremony. For the first, a bamboo frame was constructed, and on it was placed a female pig, runo (a reed), and prepared betel nut. For the second, a shield, fish net, rice and a rice winnower, and a bit of string; while Page 331for the third, a rice winnower was set with eight coconut shells, a small dish, and a gourd dipper.
As a rule, three spirits named Mabᴇyan were present at this ceremony. For the first spirit, a bamboo frame was made, and on it was placed a female pig, runo (a type of reed), and prepared betel nut. For the second spirit, there was a shield, a fishnet, some rice, a rice winnower, and a small piece of string; while Page 331for the third spirit, a rice winnower was arranged with eight coconut shells, a small dish, and a gourd dipper.
During a considerable portion of the time that these articles were being prepared, several men sat in the yard and played on the tongátong, but when the mediums finally gave the signal that everything was in readiness, they moved their instrument up on the porch of the dwelling, where they continued playing softly.
During a significant part of the time these articles were being prepared, several men sat in the yard and played the tongátong, but when the mediums finally signaled that everything was ready, they moved their instrument up to the porch of the house, where they kept playing softly.
One of the mediums took her place in the mat in the middle of the room, and raising a Chinese plate above her head, began to strike against it with her shells, in order to notify the spirits that the ceremony was about to begin. Next she placed two dishes on the mat in front of her, and as she sang a monotonous chant, she touched each one with a small stick. The host was then ordered to shuffle his feet between the lines of dishes and to step over each one. As soon as he did so, the medium pulled the mat from beneath them, rolled it up, and used it as a whip with which she struck the head of each member of the family. The spirit who had caused the woman's illness was supposed to be near by, and after he witnessed this whipping, he would be afraid to remain longer. As a promise of future reward to the well-disposed immortals, a bound pig was then placed beside the door of the dwelling.
One of the mediums took her spot on the mat in the center of the room, and raising a Chinese plate above her head, began to hit it with her shells to signal the spirits that the ceremony was about to start. Next, she placed two dishes on the mat in front of her, and while singing a monotonous chant, she touched each one with a small stick. The host was then instructed to shuffle his feet between the lines of dishes and step over each one. As soon as he did that, the medium pulled the mat out from under them, rolled it up, and used it like a whip to strike the head of each family member. The spirit believed to be responsible for the woman's illness was thought to be nearby, and after seeing this whipping, he would supposedly be too scared to stay. As a promise of future favor to the kind spirits, a bound pig was then placed next to the door of the house.
Going to the hearth, the medium withdrew burning sticks, and placed them in a jar, and held this over the head of the sick woman, for “a spirit has made her sick, but the fire will frighten him away, and she will get well.” After she had made the circuit of the family, she held a bundle of rice above the flames, and with it again went to each person in the room; then she did the same thing with broken rice and with the atilwag vine.
Going to the fireplace, the medium took out burning sticks and put them in a jar, holding it over the sick woman's head, saying, "A spirit has made her sick, but the fire will scare him away, and she'll get better." After she went around the family, she held a bundle of rice above the flames and did the same thing with each person in the room; then she repeated the process with broken rice and the atilwag vine.
Two mediums then seated themselves on the mat, and covering their faces with their hands, began to chant and wail, beseeching the spirits to enter their bodies. One after another the spirits came and possesed the mediums, so that they were no longer regarded as human beings, but as the spirits themselves. First came Kakalonan, also known as Boboyonan, a friendly being whose chief duty it is to find the cause of troubles. Addressing the sick woman, he said, “Now you make this ceremony, and I come to make friends and to tell you the cause of your trouble. I do not think it was necessary for you to hold this ceremony now, for you built your balaua only two years ago; yet it is best that you do so, for you can do nothing else. You are not like the spirits. If we die, we come to life again; if you die, you do not.” At this point an old man interrupted, and offered him a drink of basi. Page 332At first Kakalonan refused, saying he did not want to accept any payment; but finally he yielded and drained the coconut shell of liquor. After assuring the family that all would be well with them when the ceremony was complete, he took his departure.
Two mediums then sat down on the mat, covering their faces with their hands, and began to chant and cry out, asking the spirits to enter their bodies. One by one, the spirits came and possessed the mediums, so they were no longer seen as human beings, but as the spirits themselves. The first to arrive was Kakalonan, also known as Boboyonan, a friendly entity whose main job is to find the source of problems. Addressing the sick woman, he said, “Now you perform this ceremony, and I come to befriend you and reveal the cause of your trouble. I don’t think it was necessary for you to hold this ceremony now, since you built your balaua only two years ago; still, it’s best that you do it, as there’s nothing else you can do. You are not like the spirits. When we die, we come back to life; when you die, you don’t.” At this point, an old man interrupted and offered him a drink of basi. Page 332Initially, Kakalonan declined, saying he didn’t want to accept any payment; but eventually, he gave in and drained the coconut shell of liquor. After reassuring the family that everything would be fine for them when the ceremony was over, he took his leave.
The next spirit to come was Sagangan20 of Anayan. He appeared to be in a rage, because the proper present had not been prepared for his coming, and was expressing himself vigorously when a passing woman happened to touch him, and he at once departed. The medium chanted for a long time, urging him to return, and finally he did so. At once he demanded that two bundles of rice have wax heads moulded on them, and that black beads be inserted for eyes. These, he assured them, would serve him as well as the woman's life, so he would make the exchange, and she would get well.
The next spirit to arrive was Sagangan20 of Anayan. He seemed really angry because the right offering hadn’t been prepared for his arrival, and he was expressing himself forcefully when a woman happened to brush against him, causing him to leave immediately. The medium spent a long time chanting, urging him to come back, and eventually, he did. As soon as he returned, he demanded that two bundles of rice have wax heads shaped on them and that black beads be used for eyes. He assured them that this would be just as effective for him as the woman’s life, so he would make the swap, and she would recover.
When the dolls were prepared, he addressed the husband, “My other name is Ingalit, and I live in the sky. What is the matter with the woman?” “I do not know,” replied the man. “We ask you.” “You ask me, what is the matter with this woman, and I will tell you. How does it happen that Americans are attending the ceremony?” The husband replied that the Americans wished to learn the Tinguian customs, and this finally seemed to satisfy the superior being. Turning toward the door where the men were still softly playing on the tongátong, he called out peevishly, “Tell the people not to play on the tongátong, for the spirits who wish to hear it are not present, and we are ashamed to have the Americans hear it. You make this ceremony now because you are sick and do not wish to die, but you could have waited two years.”
When the dolls were ready, he spoke to the husband, “My other name is Ingalit, and I live in the sky. What’s wrong with the woman?” “I don’t know,” the man replied. “We’re asking you.” “You want to know what’s wrong with this woman, and I’ll tell you. Why are Americans here for the ceremony?” The husband explained that the Americans wanted to learn about Tinguian customs, and this seemed to satisfy the superior being. Turning to the door where the men were still softly playing on the tongátong, he called out irritably, “Tell the people to stop playing on the tongátong, because the spirits who want to hear it aren’t here, and we’re embarrassed to let the Americans hear it. You’re holding this ceremony now because you’re sick and don’t want to die, but you could have waited two years.”
While this spirit was talking, another, who said he lived in Langbosan, and had been sent by Gilen, came to the body of the second medium. Paying no attention to the other spirit, he began to give instructions for the conduct of the ceremony. The tangpap was to be build the next morning, also two balags (p.308), and for them they were to prepare one pig. “Do not fail to prepare this pig, but you may use it for both tangpap and balag. You will also make a taltalabong (p.311). For this you must prepare a different pig, for this is for the sons and servants of Kadaklan.”
While this spirit was speaking, another one arrived, claiming to be from Langbosan and sent by Gilen. Ignoring the other spirit, he started giving instructions for the ceremony. The tangpap was to be built the next morning, along with two balags (p.308), and they needed to prepare one pig for them. “Make sure to prepare this pig, but you can use it for both the tangpap and balag. You will also make a taltalabong (p.311). For this, you need to prepare a different pig since it’s for the sons and servants of Kadaklan.”
After the departure of these beings, ten other spirits came in quick succession. Two of the latter claimed to be Igorot spirits, and both Page 333talked with the peculiar stacatto accent of the people who live along the Kalinga-Igorot border.21
After these beings left, ten other spirits appeared in rapid succession. Two of them claimed to be Igorot spirits, and both Page 333spoke with the distinctive staccato accent of the people living along the Kalinga-Igorot border.21
After the departure of the Igorot spirits, both mediums were possessed, one by Sanadan, a male spirit, and the other by the female spirit of Pangpangdan. At their request the men began again to play on the tongátong, and the spirits danced. Soon Sanadan began to fondle the woman, to rub her face with his, to feel of her body and at last of her privates. Other spirits, who stayed only long enough to drink, followed them, and then Gonay appeared. The spectators had been openly bored by the last few visitors, but the name of Gonay quickly revived their interest. She began to sing a wailing song in which she told of her sad plight. Time after time she repeated the sentence, “Gongay has no husband, for her mother put a stone in her vagina, yet she loves all young men.” From time to time she would pause, and make ludicrous attempts to fondle the young boys, and then when they resisted her, she again took up her plaint. At last she succeeded in getting one young fellow to exchange cigars and headbands with her, and began to rub her hands on his body, urging him not to leave her. Just when she seemed on the verge of success in winning him, another spirit Baliwaga came to the medium, and the fun-maker had to depart. The newcomer placed an agate bead in a dish, and held it high above his head while he danced. Finally he called out that the bead had vanished, but when he lowered the plate, it was still there, and he left in chagrin. He was succeeded by a dumb female spirit named Damolan, who undertook to do the trick in which her predecessor had failed. Holding the plate high above her head, she danced furiously, and from time to time struck against the side of the dish with the medium's shells. Twice when she lowered the dish, the bead was there, but on the third attempt it had vanished. The trick was so cleverly done that, although we were beside her and watching closely, we did not detect the final movement. With much satisfaction, the medium assured us that the bead would be found in the hair of the man who broke the first ground for the tangpap, a boast which was made good the following morning.
After the Igorot spirits left, both mediums went into a trance, one possessed by Sanadan, a male spirit, and the other by the female spirit Pangpangdan. At their request, the men started playing the tongátong again, and the spirits began to dance. Soon, Sanadan started to caress the woman, rubbing his face against hers, feeling her body, and eventually touching her intimately. Other spirits, who only lingered long enough to drink, followed them, and then Gonay appeared. The audience had been openly uninterested in the last few spirits, but just hearing Gonay's name quickly rekindled their curiosity. She began singing a mournful song about her sad situation. Time and again, she repeated, "Gongay has no husband because her mother put a stone in her vagina, yet she loves all young men." Occasionally, she'd pause to comically try to touch the young boys, and when they resisted, she'd return to her lament. Eventually, she managed to convince one young man to trade cigars and headbands with her and started rubbing her hands on his body, urging him not to leave. Just as she seemed to be winning him over, another spirit, Baliwaga, took over the medium, forcing her to leave. The newcomer held an agate bead in a dish high above his head while he danced. Eventually, he claimed the bead had disappeared, but when he lowered the plate, it was still there, and he left disappointed. Then, a silent female spirit named Damolan took over, trying to perform the trick her predecessor had failed. She held the plate high while dancing energetically, striking the side of the dish with the medium's shells from time to time. Twice when she lowered the dish, the bead was still there, but on the third try, it had vanished. The trick was so skillfully executed that even though we were right beside her and watching closely, we didn’t catch the final move. The medium proudly told us that the bead would be found in the hair of the man who first broke ground for the tangpap, and that claim was confirmed the next morning.
Adadog came next, and not finding the chicken which should have been placed on the mat for him, he broke out in a great fury and tried to seize a man in its place. He was restrained from doing injury to his victim, and soon left, still highly indignant. Seven other spirits Page 334stopped only for a drink, and then Daliwaya appeared. Upon her arrival, one of the headmen gravely informed her that the people wished to adopt four Americans, but that only one was then present. The spirit bade the writer to arise from the mat, where he was lying, and after stroking his head for a time, said, “You wish to make this American an Itneg,22 but before you can do anything, the spirits must approve and give him a name. I will give him a name now, and then to-morrow all the people must say if they wish to give him another name and make him Ipogau.23 His name shall be Agonan, for that is the name of the spirit who knows many languages.” Again she stroked the writer's head, and then taking a large porcelain platter, she filled it with basi, and together we drank the liquor, alternately, a swallow at a time.
Adadog was next, and when he didn’t find the chicken that should have been on the mat for him, he got really angry and tried to grab a man instead. He was held back from hurting his target, and soon he left, still very upset. Seven other spirits Page 334stopped only for a drink, and then Daliwaya showed up. When she arrived, one of the leaders seriously told her that the people wanted to adopt four Americans, but only one was there at the moment. The spirit told the writer to get up from the mat where he was lying, and after petting his head for a while, she said, “You want to make this American an Itneg,22 but before anything can happen, the spirits have to approve and give him a name. I’ll give him a name now, and tomorrow everyone has to say if they want to give him a different name and make him Ipogau.23 His name will be Agonan, because that’s the name of the spirit who knows many languages.” She stroked the writer's head again, and then took a large porcelain dish, filled it with basi, and we drank the liquor together, taking turns, one sip at a time.
After her departure, an Alzado24 came and danced with high knee action, meantime saying, she was there to make some one ill, and that she would do so unless the American gave her a cloth for her clout when she returned the following day.
After she left, an Alzado24 showed up and danced with high knee movements, saying that she was there to make someone sick and that she would do so unless the American gave her some fabric for her clout when she came back the next day.
The next visitor was Sanadan, the spirit who owns and guards the deer and wild pig. Up to this time the people had been mildly interested in the arrivals, but when this important being appeared, the men at once became alert; they told him of their troubles in the hunts, of the scarcity of deer, and urged him to send more of them to Mt. Posoey, where they were accustomed to hunt. He offered much good advice concerning the methods of hunting, but refused to take any action regarding the game on the nearby mountain, for, he said, the spirit Dapwanay who owns Posoey was watching the game there. Just before he departed, he called to the headmen, “I am very rich and very bold. I am not afraid to go anywhere. I can become the sunset sky. I am going to Asbinan in Kalaskígan to have him make me a shoe of gold. To-morrow you must not use any of the things you have had out-of-doors, but you may make use of them when you build the taltalabong.”
The next visitor was Sanadan, the spirit who owns and protects the deer and wild pig. Until now, the people had shown only mild interest in the arrivals, but when this important being showed up, the men immediately became alert; they told him about their problems with hunting, the shortage of deer, and urged him to send more to Mt. Posoey, where they usually hunted. He gave a lot of good advice about hunting methods but refused to take any action regarding the game on the nearby mountain, saying that the spirit Dapwanay, who owns Posoey, was watching over the game there. Just before he left, he called to the leaders, “I am very rich and very bold. I am not afraid to go anywhere. I can become the sunset sky. I am going to Asbinan in Kalaskígan to have him make me a golden shoe. Tomorrow, you must not use any of the things you’ve had outside, but you can use them when you build the taltalabong.”
The last spirit to come that night was Ablalansa who keeps guard over the sons of Kadaklan. He paused only for a drink and to tell the people that America was very near to the place, where the big birds live who eat people. Page 335
The last spirit to arrive that night was Ablalansa, who watches over the sons of Kadaklan. He stopped just for a drink and to inform the people that America was very close to where the huge birds live that eat people. Page 335
It was midnight when the medium informed us that no more spirits would come that evening, and we went to rest.
It was midnight when the medium told us that no more spirits would be coming that night, and we went to bed.
About six o'clock the next morning, the women began the ceremonial pounding of the rice known as kītong (cf. p. 329) in the yard, while one of the mediums went to the bound pig lying in the dwelling and recited a dīam as she stroked its side; she also poured a little basi through the slits in the floor for the use of any visiting spirits. While the women were thus engaged, the men were busy constructing spirit houses in the yard. Of greatest importance was the tangpap (Plate XXVII), a small bamboo structure with a slanting roof, resting on four poles, and an interwoven bamboo floor fastened about three feet above the ground.25 Near one of the house poles a funnel-shaped basket was tied, and in it was set a forked stick, within the crotch of which was a little floor and roof, the whole forming a resting place for the Igorot spirits of Talegteg. The pala-an needed a few repairs, and two of the old men looked after these, while others made two long covered bamboo benches which might be used either by visiting men or spirits.26 Four long bamboo poles were set in the ground, and a roof placed over them to form the bang-bangsal, a shelter always provided for the spirits of Soyau.
About six o'clock the next morning, the women began the ceremonial pounding of the rice known as kītong (cf. p. 329) in the yard, while one of the mediums went to the bound pig lying in the house and recited a dīam as she stroked its side; she also poured a little basi through the slits in the floor for any visiting spirits. While the women were occupied, the men were busy building spirit houses in the yard. The most important was the tangpap (Plate XXVII), a small bamboo structure with a slanting roof, resting on four poles, and an interwoven bamboo floor secured about three feet above the ground.25 Near one of the house poles, a funnel-shaped basket was tied, and inside it was a forked stick, with a small floor and roof forming a resting place for the Igorot spirits of Talegteg. The pala-an needed a few repairs, and two of the older men took care of these while others created two long covered bamboo benches that could be used by either visiting men or spirits.26 Four long bamboo poles were set in the ground, and a roof was placed over them to form the bang-bangsal, a shelter always provided for the spirits of Soyau.
By ten o'clock all was in readiness, and the people then gathered in the dwelling, where the mediums began summoning the spirits. The first to arrive was Omgbawan, a female spirit whose conversation ran as follows: “I come now because you people ought to make this ceremony. I did not come last night, for there were many spirits here, and I was busy. You people who build tangpap must provide all the necessary things, even though they are costly. It is good that the Americans are here. I never talked with one before.”
By ten o'clock, everything was ready, and the people gathered in the house, where the mediums started calling upon the spirits. The first to show up was Omgbawan, a female spirit, who said: "I'm here now because you all need to hold this ceremony. I didn't come last night because there were too many spirits, and I was busy. You people who build tangpap need to provide everything necessary, even if it costs a lot. It’s nice that the Americans are here. I’ve never talked to one before."
Manaldek27 was the next arrival, and as he was one of the spirits who was supposed to have caused the patient's illness, his visit was of considerable importance. He was presented with a spear and prepared betel-nut. The latter was attached to the point of the weapon, and this was pressed against the body of the pig, then the spirit touched each member of the family in order to drive the sickness from them.
Manaldek27 was the next to arrive, and since he was one of the spirits believed to have caused the patient's illness, his visit was very important. He received a spear and some prepared betel-nut. The betel-nut was attached to the tip of the spear, which was then pressed against the pig’s body, and afterward, the spirit touched each family member to drive the sickness away from them.
Mamonglo ordered the family under a white blanket, and then Page 336touched the head of each person with a lead sinker, while his companion spirit waved a bundle of rice and a firebrand over them, “To take away the sickness which they had sent.” Six other spirits came long enough to drink, then Bisangolan occupied the attention of all for a time. He is an old man, a giant who lives near the river, and with his head-axe keeps the trees and driftwood from jamming, and thus prevents floods. For quite a time he chatted about himself, then finally blew smoke over the people, at the same time assuring them that the sickness would now vanish like the smoke. Just before departing he informed the family that a spirit named Imalbi had caused the trouble in the patient's eyes, and that on the next morning they must build a little house, called balitang, among the banana trees, and place in it a live chicken.
Mamonglo covered the family with a white blanket, then Page 336 touched each person's head with a lead sinker while his spirit companion waved a bundle of rice and a firebrand over them, “To take away the sickness they had sent.” Six other spirits showed up briefly to drink, and then Bisangolan captured everyone's attention for a while. He’s an old giant who lives by the river, and with his axe, he keeps the trees and driftwood from blocking the river, preventing floods. He talked about himself for quite a while, then finally blew smoke over the people, assuring them that the sickness would disappear like the smoke. Just before leaving, he told the family that a spirit named Imalbi had caused the trouble with the patient's eyes, and that the next morning they needed to build a small house called balitang among the banana trees and put a live chicken inside it.
Gayangayan, a female spirit from Lagayan, followed, rubbed the head of each person, blew smoke over them, and then announced thus: “The people of Layogan28 must not close their doors when it rains, or it will stop.”
Gayangayan, a female spirit from Lagayan, followed, rubbed the head of each person, blew smoke over them, and then announced: “The people of Layogan28 must not close their doors when it rains, or it will stop.”
The attitude of the people toward the weaker and less important spirits was well shown when Ambayau, a wild female spirit, arrived. She demanded to know where she could secure heads, and immediately the people began to tell her all sorts of impossible places, and made jests about her and her family. Finally they told her to take the head of a certain Christianized native; but she refused, since she had short hair, and it would be hard for her to carry the skull. While she was still talking, the men started to carry the pig from the room, but she detained them, to explain that the people cut the meat into too large pieces, for “we spirits eat only so much,” indicating a pinch. The spirit Soyau came for a drink, and then all the people went out to the tangpap, where the pig was killed, singed, and cut up. A small pig was laid beside the pala-an, and for a time was guarded by the son of the sick woman, who for this event had placed the notched chicken-feathers in his hair, and had put on bracelets of boar's tusks. As soon as she had finished at the tangpap, the medium came to the pala-an, and having recited the proper dīam over the pig lying there, ordered it killed in the manner already described for this structure (cf. p. 329). Both animals were then cooked, and soon all the guests were eating, drinking and jesting.
The people's attitude toward weaker and less significant spirits was clearly displayed when Ambayau, a fierce female spirit, showed up. She wanted to know where she could get some heads, and right away, people started suggesting all kinds of ridiculous places and making jokes about her and her family. Eventually, they said she could take the head of a certain Christianized native, but she declined because he had short hair, making it difficult for her to carry the skull. While she was still talking, the men began to take the pig out of the room, but she stopped them to point out that the people cut the meat into pieces that were too big for her, saying, “we spirits eat only this much,” while demonstrating with a pinch. The spirit Soyau came by for a drink, and then everyone headed out to the tangpap, where the pig was killed, singed, and chopped up. A small pig was placed beside the pala-an and was briefly watched over by the son of the sick woman, who had put notched chicken feathers in his hair and wore boar's tusk bracelets for the occasion. Once she finished at the tangpap, the medium came to the pala-an, recited the proper dīam over the pig lying there, and ordered it killed as already described for this structure (cf. p. 329). Both pigs were then cooked, and soon everyone was eating, drinking, and joking around.
Late in the afternoon, the spirit mat was spread in the yard near to the tangpap, and the mediums began summoning the spirits. The Page 337first to come was Mamabᴇyan, an Igorot spirit for whom the people showed the utmost contempt. They guyed him, threw dirty water on his body, and in other ways insulted him, until in his fury he tried to climb the house posts to punish a group of girls, the worst offenders, but men and women rushed up with sticks and clubs, and drove him back. After a time he calmed down, and going to a bound pig, he addressed it as “a pretty lady,” and tried to caress it.
Late in the afternoon, the spirit mat was laid out in the yard near the tangpap, and the mediums started calling forth the spirits. The Page 337first to arrive was Mamabᴇyan, an Igorot spirit that the people treated with complete disdain. They mocked him, splashed dirty water on him, and insulted him in various ways, until, in his anger, he attempted to climb the house posts to punish a group of girls, the most troublesome offenders. But men and women quickly came forward with sticks and clubs and pushed him back. After a while, he calmed down and approached a tied-up pig, referring to it as “a pretty lady” and trying to pet it.
While this clown spirit was amusing the crowd, a second medium brought out ten coconut shells, one of which was filled with blood and rice. These she placed on a winnower, which in turn was set on a rice-mortar. Soon the spirit Ilongbósan entered her body, and commanded the son of the patient to take some of the blood and rice from the one dish, place it in all the others, and then put it back again, “for when the spirits make a man sick, they take part of his life, and when they make him well, they put it back. So the boy takes a part of the blood and rice away, and gives it to the spirits, then puts it back.” The spirit was followed, by Gīlen, who bade the lad take hold of one side of the winnower, while he held the other. Raising it in the air, they danced half way round the mortar, then retraced their steps. “This is because the spirits only partially took the life away. Now they put it back.” As they finished dancing, Gīlen struck his spear against the boy's head-axe and departed.
While this clown spirit entertained the crowd, a second medium brought out ten coconut shells, one of which was filled with blood and rice. She placed these on a winnower, which was then set on a rice-mortar. Soon, the spirit Ilongbósan entered her body and instructed the patient’s son to take some of the blood and rice from one dish, distribute it into all the others, and then put it back again, “because when the spirits make someone sick, they take part of their life, and when they heal them, they return it. So the boy takes a part of the blood and rice away and gives it to the spirits, then puts it back.” The spirit was joined by Gīlen, who told the boy to hold one side of the winnower while he held the other. Lifting it into the air, they danced halfway around the mortar and then retraced their steps. “This is because the spirits only took part of the life away. Now they are putting it back.” As they finished dancing, Gīlen struck his spear against the boy's head-axe and left.
The medium, now with her own personality, leaned a shield against the rice-mortar, and in the Λ thus formed she hung a small bundle of rice and a burning cord, while over the whole she spread a fish net. Scarcely had she completed this task, when she was possessed by the spirit of Kibáyen, this being walked round and round the net, seeking for an opening, but without success. Later the medium explained, “The rice and fire represent the woman's life, which the spirit wishes to take; but she cannot, since she is unable to pass through the fish net.”
The medium, now with her own personality, leaned a shield against the rice-mortar, and in the shape formed, she hung a small bundle of rice and a burning cord, while she spread a fish net over the whole thing. Just as she finished this task, she was possessed by the spirit of Kibáyen. This spirit walked around the net, looking for a way in, but without success. Later, the medium explained, "The rice and fire represent the woman's life that the spirit wants to take; but it can't, because it can't get through the fish net."
The next visitor was Yangayang, who began to boast of his power to make persons ill. Suddenly the medium fell to the ground in convulsions, and then stretched out in a dead faint. The writer examined her closely, but could not detect her breathing. After a moment, the second medium seized a rooster and waved it over the prostrate form, while an old man gave a sharp stroke on a gong close to her head. The medium awoke from her faint and thus “the death was frightened away.”
The next visitor was Yangayang, who started bragging about his ability to make people sick. Suddenly, the medium collapsed, convulsing, and then went completely limp. The writer examined her closely but couldn't find any signs of breathing. After a moment, the second medium grabbed a rooster and waved it over the unconscious body, while an old man hit a gong loudly near her head. The medium came to from her faint, and so “the death was scared away.”
Mamonglo, who had been present during the morning, returned for a moment to again rub the family and guests with his lead sinker. Page 338While he was thus engaged, the second medium was possessed by Baniyat, a female who made a bit of fun by trying to steal the beads of the young girls, “so the men would love her.” Several times she tried to scale the house ladder, but was always repulsed, and each failure was greeted with jeers and ridicule.
Mamonglo, who had been there in the morning, came back for a moment to again use his lead sinker to touch the family and guests. Page 338While he was doing this, the second medium became possessed by Baniyat, a woman who jokingly tried to grab the beads from the young girls, “so the men would love her.” She attempted to climb the house ladder several times, but was always pushed back, and each time she failed, she was met with mocking and laughter.
Gomogopos, who causes stomach troubles, came, and after dancing before the rice-mortar, demanded that a small pig be laid before the tangpap. Scarcely had the animal been deposited, when the spirit seized a head-axe and cut it in two at one blow. Then he dipped the weapon in its blood and applied it to the stomach of each member of the family. “The pig is his pay, and now he takes away his kind of sickness.”
Gomogopos, the spirit that causes stomach issues, arrived and, after dancing in front of the rice-mortar, requested that a small pig be placed before the tangpap. As soon as the animal was set down, the spirit grabbed a head-axe and split it in half with one strike. Then, he dipped the axe in the pig's blood and touched it to the stomach of each family member. “The pig is his payment, and now he takes away his type of sickness.”
The second medium secured a live rooster, and using its wings as a brush, she took up the blood and the two halves of the pig, and put them in the tangpap. “The rooster is the spirits' brush, and when the dirt In front of the tangpap is cleaned up, then the people will be clean and well inside their bodies.” At the command of the medium, the husband of the patient went to the opposite side of the tangpap; then she threw a bundle of rice over the structure to him. He caught it, and immediately threw it back. This was repeated six times, but on the seventh the bundle lighted on the roof, where it was allowed to remain. “The spirit threw away the lives of the people, but the man returned them. The bundle is now on the tangpap, so now the people's lives will remain safe.”
The second medium got a live rooster, and using its wings like a brush, she picked up the blood and the two halves of the pig, placing them in the tangpap. “The rooster is the spirit's brush, and when the dirt in front of the tangpap is cleaned up, the people will be healthy and well inside their bodies.” At the medium's command, the patient’s husband went to the opposite side of the tangpap; she then tossed a bundle of rice over to him. He caught it and immediately threw it back. They repeated this six times, but on the seventh time, the bundle landed on the roof, where it stayed. “The spirit discarded the lives of the people, but the man returned them. The bundle is now on the tangpap, so now the people’s lives will remain safe.”
An unnamed spirit was next to appear, and at his command the fore part of the pig was stood upright in the winnower, and a stick was placed in each nostril. These were seized by the spirit, who pumped them up and down, then withdrew them, and stroked each member of the family, while he chanted, “I did this to your lives, so now I must do it to you.”
An unnamed spirit then appeared, and at his command, the front part of the pig stood upright in the winnower, with a stick inserted into each nostril. The spirit grabbed these sticks, pumped them up and down, then pulled them out and touched each family member, while chanting, “I did this to your lives, so now I must do it to you.”
Saking, a lame spirit, called for one of the pig's legs, and with it rubbed the limbs of each member of the family, “so that they will not become ill in their legs.”
Saking, a lame spirit, asked for one of the pig's legs, and with it rubbed the limbs of each family member, “so that they won’t get sick in their legs.”
One of the mediums now became possessed by Mangamian, who carried a feather which he used as a fighting knife. The onlookers seized similar weapons and defended themselves, or drove the spirit away by threatening him with a small dog. A fire had been built near the tangpap, and from time to time the spirit would rush up to this, thrust his feather into the flames, and then put it into his mouth. Later it was explained, “He is an evil spirit who tries to kill people. The feather is his bolo. He is like a blacksmith, and when his knife gets Page 339dull, he puts it in the fire, then puts it in his mouth to wet it, so as to make it ring.” Three spirits now appeared in quick succession, and discussed with the old men the advisability of adopting the Americans29 as Īpogau. Finally the leader Ilabdangan called them to the mat before him and told them their names, and also recited a list of their relations. Then, filling a coconut shell with basi, he drank half and presented the shell to each candidate, who had to drain it to the last drop. A circle was formed, and for the balance of the afternoon the new members of the tribe had to dance tadek with their relations.
One of the mediums was now possessed by Mangamian, who carried a feather he used as a fighting knife. The spectators grabbed similar weapons to defend themselves or scared the spirit away by threatening it with a small dog. A fire had been set up near the tangpap, and from time to time, the spirit would rush over to it, thrust his feather into the flames, and then put it in his mouth. Later, it was explained, “He is an evil spirit who tries to kill people. The feather is his bolo. He is like a blacksmith, and when his knife gets Page 339dull, he puts it in the fire, then puts it in his mouth to moisten it, so it makes a sound.” Three spirits then appeared rapidly and discussed with the old men whether to adopt the Americans29 as Īpogau. Finally, the leader Ilabdangan called them to the mat in front of him, told them their names, and recited a list of their relatives. Then, filling a coconut shell with basi, he drank half and handed the shell to each candidate, who had to drink it to the last drop. A circle was formed, and for the rest of the afternoon, the new tribe members had to dance tadek with their relatives.
Just before dusk, the Igorot spirit Daliwáya, who had been present the night before, appeared and demanded that the American give her cloth for her clout. When she received this, she sang and then instructed the men how to dance in Igorot fashion. When finally they were doing her bidding, she danced beside them with outstretched arms in the manner of the Igorot women. Later, when the medium was again herself, we questioned her concerning her knowledge of this dance, but she professed absolute ignorance.
Just before sunset, the Igorot spirit Daliwáya, who had been there the night before, showed up and requested that the American give her cloth for her clout. Once she got this, she sang and then taught the men how to dance in the Igorot style. When they finally followed her instructions, she danced next to them with her arms wide open like the Igorot women. Later, when the medium returned to herself, we asked her about her knowledge of this dance, but she claimed to have no idea.
That evening the people danced tadek, for a short time, near to the pala-an, then a fire was built beside the tangpap, and by its light the visitors danced da-eng until far into the night (cf.p. 440).
That evening, the people danced tadek for a little while next to the pala-an, then they built a fire by the tangpap, and in its light, the visitors danced da-eng until late into the night (cf.p. 440).
Early the next morning, the men went to some banana trees near to a rice granary, and there constructed a little spirit house, which resembled the pala-an, except that it was only about four feet high. This was called balitang, and was made in fulfilment of the orders given by the spirit Imalbi on the previous evening. When it was finished, the medium placed a dish of broken rice on it, and then tied a rooster with a belt close enough, so that the fowl could eat of the rice. Returning to the dwelling, she took down a small shield which was attached to the wall, placed new leaves and a dish of oil on it. Then as she stirred the oil, she sang the Talatal (Plate XXXII). The significance of this song, which consists only of mentioning the names of prominent men of various villages, seems to be lost. The kalang, or spirit box, was then redecorated, food was dropped through the slits in the floor for visiting spirits, and finally the medium held the shield over the heads of the family, beat upon it with a head-axe, while Page 340in a loud voice she asked the spirits that, since the family was now celebrating tangpap, they would please make them well again. The shield was fastened to the wall, new offerings of basi were placed in the kalang, and after it had been swung over the head of the patient, it was again fastened above the house beam near to the roof.
Early the next morning, the men went to some banana trees near a rice granary and built a small spirit house that looked like the pala-an, but was only about four feet tall. This was called balitang and was made to fulfill the orders given by the spirit Imalbi the night before. Once it was finished, the medium placed a dish of broken rice on it and tied a rooster nearby with a belt so it could eat the rice. When she returned to the house, she took down a small shield that was hanging on the wall, put new leaves and a dish of oil on it. As she stirred the oil, she sang the Talatal (Plate XXXII). The meaning of this song, which only mentions the names of prominent men from various villages, seems to be forgotten. The kalang, or spirit box, was redecorated, food was dropped through the slits in the floor for visiting spirits, and finally, the medium held the shield over the heads of the family, struck it with a head-axe, and loudly asked the spirits to please help the family get better since they were now celebrating tangpap. The shield was hung back on the wall, new offerings of basi were placed in the kalang, and after it was swung over the patient's head, it was once again secured above the house beam near the roof.
For the next hour the mediums summoned spirits to them. The first five had little of interest to offer, except that each demanded that his liquor be served to him on a head-axe. When the spirit Amangau arrived, he spent the time boasting of his head-hunting exploits; he told of how he had gone to one village, and had killed all the people, except one pregnant woman, and of the dance which followed. Finally he claimed the credit of having killed a man who had recently died in Manabo, and assured the people that his friends were then dancing about the head. The spirit Banbanyalan, who followed, disclaimed any part in the killing just mentioned, but verified the statement of his predecessor.
For the next hour, the mediums called spirits to join them. The first five offered little of interest, except that each wanted their drink served on an axe head. When the spirit Amangau arrived, he spent his time bragging about his headhunting adventures; he recounted how he went to one village and killed all the people except for a pregnant woman, and spoke of the dance that followed. In the end, he claimed credit for having killed a man who had recently died in Manabo, assuring everyone that his friends were then dancing around the head. The spirit Banbanyalan, who came next, denied any involvement in the killing just mentioned but confirmed what his predecessor had said.
Tomakdeg came, and after filling his mouth with rice, blew it out over the people, in the same way that the sickness was to be spit out. Meanwhile Bebeka-an, armed with a wooden spoon, tried to dig up the floor and the people on it, “for that is the way she digs up sickness.” Awa-an, a spirit of the water, came to inform the people that the spirit of a man recently drowned was just passing the house. Everything else was abandoned for a few moments, while basi was poured out of the window, so that the dead might receive drink.
Tomakdeg arrived, and after filling his mouth with rice, he blew it out over the crowd, just like the sickness was supposed to be expelled. Meanwhile, Bebeka-an, holding a wooden spoon, tried to dig up the floor and the people on it, “because that’s how she digs up sickness.” Awa-an, a water spirit, came to tell the people that the spirit of a man who had recently drowned was just passing by the house. Everything else was set aside for a moment, while basi was poured out of the window, so the dead could have something to drink.
Two female spirits, Dalimayawan and Ginlawan, came at the same time and danced together, while they informed the people of their beauty and their expertness in dancing. Suddenly they stopped, and said that Andayau, the mother of Lakgangan, was near by; then they instructed the host that he should wrap a gourd in a cloth and tell Andayau that it was her son's head, and that he had been killed, because he had stolen carabao. Scarcely had the two visitors departed, when the mother appeared, and being informed of her son's death, she began to wail, “He is lost. No one works the fields, where we planted calabasa. Lakgangan is lost, he who has been killed. Why did you go to steal carabao? We have put Lakgangan in a hammock; we take him to Tomakdang. The basi put out for Lakgangan is good. He is lost whom they went to kill. Lakgangan is lost. We take him to Tomakdang.”
Two female spirits, Dalimayawan and Ginlawan, arrived together and danced as they showcased their beauty and dancing skills. Suddenly, they stopped and mentioned that Andayau, Lakgangan's mother, was nearby. They instructed the host to wrap a gourd in a cloth and tell Andayau that it was her son's head, claiming that he had been killed for stealing a carabao. Hardly had the two visitors left when the mother appeared. When she learned of her son's death, she began to cry out, “He is gone. No one is tending the fields where we planted squash. Lakgangan is lost, he who has been killed. Why did you go to steal a carabao? We have placed Lakgangan in a hammock; we are taking him to Tomakdang. The basi prepared for Lakgangan is good. He is gone, the one they went to kill. Lakgangan is lost. We are taking him to Tomakdang.”
The song was interrupted by a head-hunting spirit, who demanded the heads of two visiting girls from Patok, but she finally went away satisfied with a piece of cloth which they gave her. Blood and oil were Page 341sprinkled liberally over the ground and the gathering broken up for the morning.
The song was cut short by a head-hunting spirit who insisted on having the heads of two girls visiting from Patok, but she eventually left satisfied after they gave her a piece of cloth. Blood and oil were Page 341 splattered generously on the ground, and the gathering was broken up for the morning.
All the forenoon, a small group of men and women, had been constructing a small covered bamboo raft, and had placed in it a sack of rice, which had been contributed by all the people.30
All morning, a small group of men and women had been building a small covered bamboo raft, and they had put a sack of rice in it, which everyone had contributed. 30
By four o'clock a large number of people had gathered in the yard near the house, and soon the spirit mats were spread on an old bedstead, and the mediums started again to summon the superior beings. The first two to appear were Esteban from Cagayan and Maria from Spain. They wore gay handkerchiefs about their shoulders, and when they danced, gave an imitation of the Spanish dances now seen among the Christianized natives of the coast. It was quite evident that these foreign spirits were not popular with the people, and they were distinctly relieved when Mananáko replaced them. This spirit has the reputation of being a thief, and the guests had great sport preventing him from stealing the gifts intended for other spirits.
By four o'clock, a big crowd had gathered in the yard near the house, and soon the spirit mats were laid out on an old bed frame, and the mediums began to call on the superior beings again. The first two to show up were Esteban from Cagayan and Maria from Spain. They wore colorful handkerchiefs around their shoulders, and when they danced, they mimicked the Spanish dances now seen among the Christianized natives of the coast. It was clear that these foreign spirits weren’t popular with the crowd, and everyone was noticeably relieved when Mananáko took their place. This spirit is known for being a thief, and the guests had a lot of fun stopping him from stealing the gifts meant for other spirits.
In the midst of this revelry, the other medium was suddenly possessed by Kadaklan—the supreme being. The laughter and jesting ceased, and breathlessly the people listened, while the most powerful being said, “I am Kadaklan. Here in this town where I talk, you must do the things you ought to do. I hear what you say you desire, and I see what you are able to do. Something ill will befall you unless you quickly celebrate Sagobay (cf. p. 324), when there are no strangers or Christians in your town. Where is the basi which should have been in the place where I first came?”31 Without awaiting an answer he vanished, and his wife Agᴇmᴇm took his place and repeated his remarks with little variation.
In the middle of the celebration, the other medium was suddenly taken over by Kadaklan—the supreme being. The laughter and joking stopped, and the people listened intently, while the most powerful being said, “I am Kadaklan. In this town where I speak, you must do what you are meant to do. I hear what you say you want, and I see what you’re capable of. Something bad will happen to you unless you quickly celebrate Sagobay (cf. p. 324), when there are no outsiders or Christians in your town. Where is the basi that should have been in the place where I first appeared?” 31 Without waiting for a response, he disappeared, and his wife Agᴇmᴇm took his place and repeated his words with slight changes.
Sopo, a gambler, next appeared and tossed handfuls of coins into a blanket. He stated that if heads came up, the people won and would have good health, but if they lost, their lives were his. As soon as he threw, the people rushed up, and if they saw any tails they were quickly turned, and the spirit was informed that he had lost.
Sopo, a gambler, then showed up and threw handfuls of coins onto a blanket. He said that if the coins landed heads up, the people would win and enjoy good health, but if they landed tails up, their lives would belong to him. As soon as he tossed the coins, the crowd rushed in, and if they saw any tails, they quickly flipped them over, informing the spirit that he had lost.
Kīmat, lightning, came and demanded a drink, which was given. As he is usually considered as a dog, the writer inquired why he had appeared as a man, but was rewarded only by a shrug of the shoulders and the word—kadauyan (“custom”). Page 342
Kīmat, the lightning, showed up and asked for a drink, which was provided. Since he's typically viewed as a dog, the writer asked why he had come as a man, but only received a shrug and the word—kadauyan (“custom”). Page 342
Another spirit, Andeles, quickly replaced lightning, and with Sopo danced on the spirit raft, while the old men put dishes of water and coins inside, and fastened a small live chicken to the roof. The people then tried to induce the spirits to leave, but they refused. Suddenly they were flung aside, and two strong men seized the raft and started to run with it. Immediately the two spirits gave chase and fought viciously all who tried to get in their way, but when, finally, their opponents were joined by an old woman carrying a bundle of burning rice straw and an old man beating a drum, they gave up the chase and vanished. The party proceeded on to the Abra river, where they waded out into deep water and set the raft afloat (Plate XXVI).
Another spirit, Andeles, quickly took the place of lightning, and with Sopo, danced on the spirit raft, while the elders placed dishes of water and coins inside, and tied a small live chicken to the roof. The people then tried to get the spirits to leave, but they wouldn't budge. Suddenly, they were pushed aside, and two strong men grabbed the raft and started running with it. Instantly, the two spirits pursued them and fiercely fought anyone who tried to intervene, but when, at last, their adversaries were joined by an old woman carrying a bundle of burning rice straw and an old man beating a drum, they gave up the chase and disappeared. The group then continued on to the Abra River, where they waded into deep water and set the raft afloat (Plate XXVI).
That evening the guests danced da-eng, and the ceremony was over.
That evening the guests danced da-eng, and the ceremony came to an end.
Throughout the three days, the mediums had been constantly drinking of basi, and while under the strain of the ceremony, they had not appeared intoxicated, but at its conclusion both were hopelessly drunk. The payment for the service was one half of the largest pig, unthreshed rice, and about two pesos in money, which was given in exchange for the beads which different spirits had demanded.
Throughout the three days, the mediums had been continuously drinking basi, and although they didn't seem drunk during the ceremony, by the end of it, both were completely intoxicated. The payment for their service was half of the largest pig, unthreshed rice, and about two pesos in cash, which was given in exchange for the beads that various spirits had requested.
Kalangan.—In Manabo and the villages of that vicinity a period of about seven years elapses between the building of tangpap and the celebration of Kalangan, but in most of the valley towns the latter ceremony follows Pala-an after two or three years.32 The ceremony is so similar to the Tangpap just described that only the barest outline will be given here. The chief difference in the two is the type of structure built for the spirits. Kalangan has four supporting timbers to which the flooring is lashed, and from which kingposts go to ridge poles. A bamboo frame rests on this and, in turn, supports an overhanging grass roof (Plate XXIII).
Kalangan.—In Manabo and the surrounding villages, there’s a gap of about seven years between the construction of tangpap and the celebration of Kalangan. However, in most valley towns, the Kalangan ceremony takes place two or three years after Pala-an. 32 The ceremony is so similar to the Tangpap that only a brief overview will be provided here. The main difference between the two is the type of structure built for the spirits. Kalangan features four supporting timbers to which the flooring is attached, and from these, kingposts rise to ridge poles. A bamboo frame sits on top of this, which supports an overhanging grass roof (Plate XXIII).
The procedure is as follows: Late in the afternoon, all the necessary articles are brought to the house, then the mediums dance for a time to the music of the tongátong. Basi is served to the guests, and for an hour or more the spirits are summoned. Next morning the kalangan is built, and two pigs are sacrificed beside it. Their blood mixed with oil is offered to the spirits, and many acts, such as distributing the rice into ten dishes and then replacing it in the original container, the churning of sticks in the nose of a slaughtered animal and the like, are performed. Spirits are summoned in the afternoon, and in the evening da-eng is danced. On the third day new offerings are placed Page 343on the spirit shield and hanger; offerings are made at the new structure, numerous spirits appear, talk to and amuse the people, and finally da-eng is danced until late evening.
The procedure is as follows: Late in the afternoon, all the necessary items are brought to the house, and then the mediums dance for a while to the music of the tongátong. Basi is served to the guests, and for an hour or more, the spirits are called upon. The next morning, the kalangan is built, and two pigs are sacrificed beside it. Their blood, mixed with oil, is offered to the spirits, and several activities, like dividing the rice into ten dishes and then putting it back into the original container, churning sticks in the nose of a slaughtered animal, and others, are performed. Spirits are summoned in the afternoon, and in the evening da-eng is danced. On the third day, new offerings are placed Page 343 on the spirit shield and hanger; offerings are made at the new structure, many spirits appear, talk to the people, and entertain them, and finally, da-eng is danced until late evening.
Following the ceremony, all members of the family are barred from work for about one month. They may not eat the meat of the wild carabao, wild hog, beef, eels, nor may they use peppers in their food. Wild fowl are barred for a period of one year.
After the ceremony, all family members are not allowed to work for about a month. They can’t eat the meat of wild carabao, wild hog, beef, or eels, and they can't use peppers in their food. Wild fowl are off-limits for a year.
Kalangan is much more widespread than either Tangpap or the Sayang ceremony, and this spirit structure is often found in villages, where the other great ceremonies are lacking.
Kalangan is much more common than either Tangpap or the Sayang ceremony, and this spirit structure is often present in villages, where the other major ceremonies are absent.
Sayang.—The greatest of all the ceremonies is the Sayang, the ability to celebrate which proclaims the family as one of wealth and importance. In most cases the right is hereditary, but, as already indicated, a person may gain the privilege by giving, in order, and through a term of years, all the minor ceremonies. In such circumstances Sayang follows Kalangan after a lapse of from four to eight years. Otherwise the ceremony will be held about once in seven years, or when the spirit structure known as balaua is in need of repairs.
Love.—The biggest ceremony is the Sayang, a celebration that shows the family as prominent and wealthy. Usually, this right is passed down through generations, but, as mentioned earlier, someone can earn the privilege by completing all the smaller ceremonies in sequence over several years. In this case, Sayang follows Kalangan after a period ranging from four to eight years. Otherwise, the ceremony takes place roughly every seven years or when the spirit structure known as balaua needs repairs.
Originally this appears to have been a seventeen-day ceremony, as it still is in Manabo, Patok, Lagangilang, and neighboring villages, but in San Juan, Lagayan, Danglas, and some other settlements it now lasts only five or seven days. However, even in those towns where it occupies full time, the first twelve days are preliminary in nature.
Originally, this seems to have been a seventeen-day ceremony, as it still is in Manabo, Patok, Lagangilang, and nearby villages, but in San Juan, Lagayan, Danglas, and some other places, it now lasts only five or seven days. However, even in those towns where it lasts the full time, the first twelve days are just a warm-up.
On the first day, the mediums go to the family dwelling and take great pains to see that all forbidden articles are removed, for wild ginger, peppers, shrimps, carabao flesh, and wild pork are tabooed, both during the ceremony and for the month following. The next duty is to construct a woven bamboo frame known as talapitap on which the spirits are fed, and to prepare two sticks known as dakidak, one being a thin slender bamboo called bolo, the other a reed. These are split at one end, so they will rattle when struck on the ground, and thus call the attention of the spirit for whom food is placed on the rack.
On the first day, the mediums visit the family's home and make sure to remove all forbidden items, as wild ginger, peppers, shrimp, carabao meat, and wild pork are not allowed, both during the ceremony and for the following month. Their next task is to build a woven bamboo frame called talapitap, on which the spirits are offered food. They also prepare two sticks known as dakidak: one is a thin, slender bamboo called bolo, and the other is a reed. One end of these sticks is split so that they rattle when struck against the ground, drawing the attention of the spirit for whom food is placed on the rack.
That evening a fire is built in the yard, and beside it the mediums dance da-eng alone. Meanwhile a number of women gather in the yard and pound rice out of the straw. This pounding of rice continues each evening of the first five days. The first night they beat out ten bundles, the second, twenty, and so on, until they clean fifty on the fifth day.
That evening, a fire is lit in the yard, and the mediums dance da-eng alone beside it. Meanwhile, several women gather in the yard to pound rice out of the straw. This rice pounding happens every evening for the first five days. On the first night, they beat out ten bundles; on the second, twenty; and so on, until they finish fifty on the fifth day.
Little occurs during the second and third days, but on these evenings the young men and girls join the mediums and dance da-eng by Page 344the fire in the yard. The fourth and fifth nights are known as gīnītbᴇt (“dark”), for then no fires are lighted, and the mediums dance alone. It is supposed that the black spirits, those who are deformed, or who are too shy to appear before the people, will come out at this time and enjoy the ceremony.
Not much happens on the second and third days, but in the evenings, the young men and women join the mediums to dance da-eng by the fire in the yard. The fourth and fifth nights are called gīnītbᴇt (“dark”), because no fires are lit, and the mediums dance alone. It is believed that the dark spirits, those who are deformed or too shy to show themselves in front of others, will come out during this time to enjoy the ceremony.
Beginning with the sixth day the women pound rice in the early morning. Starting with ten bundles, they increase the number by ten each day until on the thirteenth morning they pound out eighty bundles. A fire is lighted in the yard on the sixth day, and is kept burning continuously through the eighth, but the ninth and tenth are nights of darkness. When the fire is burning, it is a sign for all who wish, to come and dance, and each evening finds a jolly party of young people gathered in the yard, where they take part in the festivities, or watch the mediums, as they offer rice to the superior beings.
Beginning on the sixth day, the women start pounding rice in the early morning. They begin with ten bundles and increase the number by ten each day until, by the thirteenth morning, they’ve pounded out eighty bundles. A fire is lit in the yard on the sixth day and is kept burning continuously through the eighth, but the ninth and tenth nights are dark. When the fire is burning, it's an invitation for everyone who wants to join in to come and dance, and each evening finds a cheerful group of young people gathered in the yard, participating in the festivities or watching the mediums as they offer rice to the higher beings.
On the eleventh day, a long white blanket (tabing) is stretched across one corner of the room, making a private compartment for the use of visiting spirits. That evening, as it grows dark, a jar of basi is carried up into the house. All lights are extinguished both in the yard and the dwelling, so that the guests have to grope their way about. After the liquor is consumed, they go down into the yard, where, in darkness, they join the medium in dancing da-eng. The twelfth day is known as Pasa-ad—“the building.” During the preliminary days, the men have been bringing materials for use in constructing the great spirit-house called balaua, and on this morning the actual work is started. In form the balaua resembles the kalangan, but it is large enough to accommodate a dozen or more people, and the supporting posts are trunks of small trees (Plate XXI). After the framework is complete, one side of the roof is covered with cogon grass, but the other is left incomplete. Meanwhile the women gather near by and pound rice in the ceremonial manner described in the Pala-an ceremony (cf. p. 329).
On the eleventh day, a long white blanket (tabing) is stretched across one corner of the room, creating a private space for visiting spirits. That evening, as night falls, a jar of basi is brought into the house. All lights are turned off in both the yard and the house, so the guests have to feel their way around. After the liquor is consumed, they head outside, where, in the dark, they join the medium for a dance called da-eng. The twelfth day is known as Pasa-ad—“the building.” During the earlier days, the men have been bringing materials to construct the large spirit-house called balaua, and this morning, the actual construction begins. The balaua is shaped like the kalangan, but it's large enough to fit a dozen or more people, and the support posts are trunks of small trees (Plate XXI). Once the framework is done, one side of the roof is covered with cogon grass, while the other side remains unfinished. Meanwhile, the women gather nearby and pound rice in the ceremonial way described in the Pala-an ceremony (cf. p. 329).
As soon as the building is over for the day, a jar of basi is carried into the structure, a little of the liquor is poured into bamboo tubes and tied to each of the corner poles. The balance of the liquor is then served to the men who sit in the balaua and play on copper gongs. Next, a bound pig is brought in, and is tied to a post decorated with leaves and vines. Soon the medium appears, and after placing prepared betel-nut and lime on the animal, she squats beside it, dips her fingers into coconut oil, and strokes its side, then later dips a miniature head-axe into the oil, and again strokes the animal, while she repeats a dīam. This is a recital of how in ancient times Kadaklan and Agᴇmᴇn instructed Page 345the Tinguian as to the proper method of celebrating the Sayang ceremony.33 A little later the pig is removed from the balaua, and its throat is cut, first with a metal blade, but the deep, mortal thrust is made with a bamboo spike. The animal is then singed, but its blood is carefully saved for future use (Plate XXXIII). While all this is taking place, the men in the balaua drink basi and sing dalengs in which they praise the liberality of their hosts, tell of the importance of the family, and express hope for their continued prosperity. As they sing, the chief medium goes from one to another of the guests, and after dipping a piece of lead in coconut oil, holds it to their nostrils as a protection against evil. When finally the pig has been singed and scraped, it is again brought into the balaua, and its body is opened by a transverse cut at the throat and two slits lengthwise of its abdomen. The intestines are removed and placed in a tray, but the liver is carefully examined for an omen. If the signs are favorable, the liver is cooked and is cut up, a part is eaten by the old men, and the balance is attached to the corner pole of the spirit structure. The head, one thigh, and two legs are laid on a crossbeam for the spirits, after which the balance of the meat is cooked and served with rice to the guests. That evening many friends gather in the yard to dance da-eng, to drink basi, or to sing daleng. According to tradition, it was formerly the custom to send golden betel-nuts to invite guests whom they wished especially to honor.34 Nowadays one or more leading men from other villages may be especially invited by being presented with a bit of gold, a golden earring or bead. When such a one arrives at the edge of the yard, he is placed in a chair, is covered with a blanket, and is carried to the center of the dancing space by a number of women singing dīwas (cf. p. 452). At frequent intervals the merry-making is interrupted by one of the mediums who places the talapitap on the ground, puts rice and water on it, and then summons the spirits with the split sticks. Once during the evening, she places eight dishes and two coconut shells of water on the rack. Reaching into one of the dishes which contains rice, she takes out a handful and transfers it, a little at a time, into each of the others, then extracting a few grains from each, she throws it on the ground and sprinkles it with water from the two cups. The remaining rice is returned to the original holder, and the act is repeated eight times. The significance of this seems to be the same as in the Tangpap ceremony, where the life of Page 346the individual is symbolized by the rice, which is only partially taken away and is again returned. The next act is always carried out, but its meaning appears to be lost. The eight dishes are filled with rice, and are placed on the frame together with sixteen coconut shells of water, and eight men and eight women seat themselves on opposite sides. First they eat a little of the food, then taking a small amount in their fingers, they dip it into the water and place it in the mouth of the person opposite.
As soon as the day’s construction is done, a jar of basi is brought into the building, and a bit of the drink is poured into bamboo tubes and tied to each of the corner poles. The rest of the liquor is then served to the men sitting in the balaua, playing on copper gongs. Next, a bound pig is brought in and tied to a post decorated with leaves and vines. Soon, the medium appears, and after placing prepared betel-nut and lime on the pig, she squats beside it, dips her fingers into coconut oil, and strokes its side. Then she dips a small head-axe into the oil and strokes the animal again while reciting a dīam. This recounts how, in ancient times, Kadaklan and Agᴇmᴇn taught the Tinguian the correct way to celebrate the Sayang ceremony.Page 345 A little later, the pig is taken from the balaua, and its throat is cut, first with a metal blade, but the fatal jab is made with a bamboo spike. The animal is then singed, but its blood is carefully collected for future use (Plate XXXIII). While all this happens, the men in the balaua drink basi and sing dalengs praising their hosts' generosity, discussing the importance of family, and hoping for their ongoing prosperity. As they sing, the chief medium moves among the guests, dipping a piece of lead in coconut oil and holding it to their nostrils for protection against evil. Once the pig is singed and cleaned, it's brought back into the balaua, where its body is cut open with a sideways slice at the throat and two lengthwise slits in the abdomen. The intestines are removed and placed in a tray, while the liver is carefully checked for signs. If the signs are good, the liver is cooked, cut up, and part is eaten by the elders, with the rest attached to the corner pole of the spirit structure. The head, one thigh, and two legs are laid on a crossbeam for the spirits, after which the remaining meat is cooked and served with rice to the guests. That evening, many friends gather in the yard to dance da-eng, drink basi, or sing daleng. Traditionally, it used to be customary to send golden betel-nuts to invite guests they particularly wanted to honor.Page 346 Nowadays, one or more prominent individuals from other villages may be specially invited with a bit of gold, like a golden earring or bead. When such a person arrives at the edge of the yard, they are seated in a chair, covered with a blanket, and carried to the center of the dancing area by several women singing dīwas (cf. p. 452). The festivities are periodically interrupted by one of the mediums, who places the talapitap on the ground, puts rice and water on it, and then calls the spirits with split sticks. Once during the evening, she sets out eight dishes and two coconut shells of water on the rack. She reaches into one of the rice dishes, takes a handful, and distributes it little by little into each of the other dishes. Then, after taking a few grains from each, she tosses it on the ground and sprinkles it with water from the two cups. The remaining rice goes back to the original dish, and this is repeated eight times. This act seems to carry the same meaning as in the Tangpap ceremony, where the life of the individual is symbolized by the rice, which is only partially removed before being returned. The next act is always performed, but its meaning seems lost. The eight dishes are filled with rice and placed on the frame along with sixteen coconut shells of water, and eight men and eight women sit facing each other. They first eat a little of the food, then take some in their fingers, dip it in the water, and offer it to the person opposite.
The fourteenth day is known as Palay-lay—“the seasoning”—and during the next twenty-four hours the people remain quietly in the village while the bamboo used in the balaua “becomes good.”
The fourteenth day is known as Palay-lay—“the seasoning”—and during the next twenty-four hours, the people stay quietly in the village while the bamboo used in the balaua “gets ready.”
Next day is one of great activity. The roofing of the balaua is completed, all necessary repairs are made to the dwelling, for dire results would follow should any part of the house break through during the concluding days of the ceremony. The balance of the day is taken up in dancing and in the construction of the following spirit-houses: the Aligang, Balabago, Talagan, Idasan, Balag, Batog, Alalot, Pangkew and Sogayob (cf. pp. 308–311). Also a little bench is built near the hearth, and on it are placed coconut shell cups and drinks for the use of the Igorot spirits who usually come this night.
The next day is very busy. The roofing of the balaua is finished, and all necessary repairs are made to the house, as serious problems would arise if any part of the building were to collapse during the final days of the ceremony. The rest of the day is spent dancing and building the following spirit houses: the Aligang, Balabago, Talagan, Idasan, Balag, Batog, Alalot, Pangkew, and Sogayob (cf. pp. 308–311). A small bench is also constructed near the hearth, and it holds coconut shell cups and drinks for the Igorot spirits who usually visit that night.
The evening of this day is known as Lībon—“plenty” or “abundance.” Toward nightfall the mediums, and their helpers enter the dwelling and decorate it in a manner already described for the great ceremonies. Cords cross the room from opposite corners and beneath, where they meet, the medium's mat is spread. On the cords are hung grasses, flowers, girdles, and wreaths of young coconut leaves. When all is ready, a small pig is brought into the room, while the men play frantically on their gongs and drums. On the medium's mat are many articles, alangtīn leaves, a rooster, a branch filled with young betel-nuts, cooked rice moulded into the form of an alligator, but with a wax head and seeds for eyes, a spear, and a bundle of rice straw. Taking up a dish of water, the medium pours a part of it into the pig's ear; then, as the animal shakes its head, she again catches it in the dish. Rolling up a mat, she dips it into the water, and with it touches the heads of all members of the family, for in the same manner that the pig has thrown the water out of its ear, so in a like fashion will illness and misfortune be thrown from all the family who have been sprinkled with it. This act finished, the medium dances before the doors and windows, while she waves the chicken, betel-nuts, or other objects taken from the mat.
The evening of this day is known as Lībon—“plenty” or “abundance.” As night falls, the mediums and their helpers enter the house and decorate it as described for the major ceremonies. Ropes stretch across the room from opposite corners, and underneath where they meet, the medium's mat is laid out. On the ropes, grasses, flowers, belts, and wreaths made of young coconut leaves are hung. When everything is set, a small pig is brought into the room while the men play energetically on their gongs and drums. On the medium's mat, there are various items: alangtīn leaves, a rooster, a branch full of young betel nuts, cooked rice shaped like an alligator but with a wax head and seeds for eyes, a spear, and a bundle of rice straw. The medium picks up a dish of water and pours some into the pig's ear; then, as the animal shakes its head, she catches the water again in the dish. Rolling up a mat, she dips it into the water and uses it to touch the heads of all the family members. Just as the pig has thrown the water out of its ear, illness and misfortune will similarly be thrown away from all the family members who have been sprinkled with it. Once this is done, the medium dances in front of the doors and windows, waving the chicken, betel nuts, or other objects taken from the mat.
At her invitation, the host and his wife join her, but previously they have dressed themselves in good garments, and on their heads and at Page 347their waists they wear girdles and wreaths of alangtīn, or wild grasses. The host is handed a long knife, and is instructed to cut the throat of the pig. His wife takes a rice winnower and a stick, and going to each window strikes the winnower five times, then drops it to the floor, at the same time crying, “Wa-hui.” Next, she strikes a jar of liquor with the winnower, then shakes a coconut shell filled with rice against her abdomen; when finished she is handed a live chicken and again she approaches the jar. Soon she is joined by her husband, armed with a spear and head-axe. As he passes the liquor, he stamps on the ground, while his wife waves the fowl, and all this time the medium continues to sprinkle them with a grass brush dipped in water. No explanation is given for the individual acts, but the purpose of the whole is to drive away sickness, “just as the rooster flaps his wings.” Ten dishes are placed on the spirit mat, and as the medium sings, she touches each one in turn with a split bamboo; after which she piles the dishes up and has the host come and squat over them three times. Another sprinkling with water follows this act, and then the medium swings a bundle of rice and a lighted torch over the head of each member of the family, while she assures them that all evil spirits will now depart.
At her invitation, the host and his wife join her, but first they dress in nice clothes, and they wear belts and wreaths of wild grasses around their heads and waists. The host is given a long knife and told to cut the pig’s throat. His wife takes a rice winnower and a stick, and goes to each window, striking the winnower five times before dropping it on the floor while shouting, “Wa-hui.” Next, she hits a jar of liquor with the winnower, then shakes a coconut shell filled with rice against her stomach; when she’s done, she receives a live chicken and approaches the jar again. Soon, her husband joins her, carrying a spear and a head-axe. As he passes the liquor, he stamps his foot on the ground while she waves the chicken, and all the while, the medium continues to sprinkle them with a grass brush dipped in water. There’s no explanation for the individual actions, but the overall aim is to drive away sickness, “just like the rooster flaps its wings.” Ten dishes are placed on the spirit mat, and as the medium sings, she touches each dish in turn with a split bamboo; afterward, she stacks the dishes and has the host come and squat over them three times. Another sprinkling with water follows, and then the medium swings a bundle of rice and a lit torch over the heads of each family member while assuring them that all evil spirits will now depart.
The guests go down to the yard, where they are served with liquor, and where they dance da-eng and tadek. On all former occasions, the liquor has been served in shell cups, but on this night a sort of pan-pipe, made of bamboo tubes, is filled with liquor. The guest drinks from the lowest of the series, and as he does so, the liquor falls from one to another, so that he really drinks from all at one time. Bamboo tubes attached to poles by means of cords are likewise filled with basi and served to the dancers.
The guests head down to the yard, where they are given drinks and where they dance da-eng and tadek. In the past, the drinks were served in shell cups, but tonight they use a kind of pan-pipe made from bamboo tubes filled with liquor. The guest drinks from the lowest tube in the series, and as they do, the liquor flows from one tube to another, so they essentially drink from all of them at once. Bamboo tubes tied to poles with cords are also filled with basi and offered to the dancers.
While the others are enjoying themselves, the mediums and the hosts are attending strictly to the business in hand. Dressed in their best garments, the husband and wife go to each one of the spirit houses, and touch them with their feet, a circuit which has to be repeated ten times. Each time as they pass the little porch-like addition, known as sogayob, the mediums sprinkle them with water. When they have completed their task, the mediums spread a mat in front of the pig, which lies below the sogayob, and on it they dance, pausing now and then to give the animal a vicious kick or to throw broken rice over it. And so the night is passed without sleep or rest for any of the principals in the ceremony.
While everyone else is having a good time, the mediums and the hosts are focused solely on the task at hand. Dressed in their best clothes, the husband and wife visit each of the spirit houses, touching them with their feet in a circuit that they repeat ten times. Each time they pass the small porch-like structure called sogayob, the mediums sprinkle water on them. Once they finish their task, the mediums lay out a mat in front of the pig, which rests beneath the sogayob, and they dance on it, occasionally stopping to viciously kick the animal or throw broken rice over it. Thus, the night goes on with no sleep or rest for any of the key participants in the ceremony.
The sixteenth day is Kadaklan,—“the greatest.” Soon after daybreak, the people accompany the medium to the guardian stones near Page 348the gate of the village, and watch her in silence, while she anoints the head of each stone with oil, and places a new yellow bark band around its “neck.” As soon as she finishes, the musicians begin to play vigorously on their gongs and drums, while two old men kill a small pig and collect its blood. The carcass is brought to the medium, who places it beside four dishes, one filled with basi, one with salt, one with vinegar, and the last with the pig's blood. She drinks of the liquor, dips her fingers in coconut oil, and strokes the pig's stomach, after which it is cut up in the usual manner. The liver is studied eagerly, for by the markings on it the fate of the host can be foretold. Should the signs be unfavorable, a chicken will be sacrificed in the hope that the additional offering may induce the spirits to change their verdict; but if the omens are good, the ceremony proceeds without a halt. The intestines and some pieces of meat are placed on the ansi-silit,—a small spirit frame or table near the stones. The host, who has been watching from a distance, is summoned, and is given a piece of the flesh to take back to his house for food, and then the rest of the meat is cooked and served to the guests. But before anything is eaten, the medium places prepared betel-nuts before the stones, mixes blood with rice, and scatters it broadcast, meanwhile calling the spirits from near and far to come and eat, and to go with her to the village, where she is to continue the ceremony. As the company approaches the balaua, the musicians begin to beat on their gongs, while women in the yard pound rice in ceremonial fashion. When they have finished, the family goes up into the balaua and dances to the music of the gongs until the medium bids them stop.
The sixteenth day is Kadaklan,—“the greatest.” Shortly after sunrise, the people join the medium at the guardian stones near Page 348the village gate and watch quietly as she anoints each stone's head with oil and ties a new yellow bark band around its “neck.” Once she’s done, the musicians start to play energetically on their gongs and drums while two older men sacrifice a small pig and collect its blood. The pig is brought to the medium, who places it next to four dishes: one with basi, one with salt, one with vinegar, and the last with the pig's blood. She drinks the liquor, dips her fingers in coconut oil, and rubs the pig's stomach, after which it is cut up in the usual way. The liver is examined closely, as its markings can predict the host's fate. If the signs are negative, a chicken will be sacrificed in hopes that the extra offering will convince the spirits to change their minds; if the omens are good, the ceremony continues without interruption. The intestines and some meat pieces are placed on the ansi-silit,—a small spirit frame or table near the stones. The host, who has been observing from afar, is called up and given a piece of the meat to take home for food, while the remaining meat is cooked and served to the guests. But before anyone eats, the medium places prepared betel nuts in front of the stones, mixes blood with rice, and scatters it widely, calling out for spirits from near and far to come and eat and to accompany her to the village, where she will continue the ceremony. As the group approaches the balaua, the musicians start playing their gongs, while women in the yard pound rice in a ceremonial way. Once they are finished, the family goes into the balaua and dances to the music of the gongs until the medium tells them to stop.
The pig which has been lying in front of the sogayob, and another from the yard, are killed, and are laid side by side near to the balaua in a spot indicated by the medium. She places a bamboo tube of water between them, on their backs she lays several pieces of prepared betel-nut, then strokes their sides with oiled fingers. Her next duty is to sprinkle basi from the jar onto the ground with a small head-axe, at the same time calling the spirits to come and drink. (Plate XXXIV). A bundle which has been lying beside the animals is opened, and from it the medium takes a red and yellow headband with chicken feathers attached, and boar's tusk armlets. These she places on the host, then hands him a blanket. Holding the latter in his outstretched arms, as he would do if dancing tadek, he squats repeatedly over a dish of water. As he finishes, the medium takes the tube of water from between the pigs, and pouring a little of it on her hand, she applies it to the abdomen of the man's wife and children. Page 349The animals are now cooked in yard, while a quantity of rice is made ready in the house. During the preparation of the meal, the musicians play incessantly, but as the food is brought out, they cease and join the others in the feast.
The pig that has been lying in front of the sogayob, along with another from the yard, are killed and laid side by side near the balaua in a spot chosen by the medium. She places a bamboo tube of water between them, lays several pieces of prepared betel nut on their backs, and then strokes their sides with oiled fingers. Her next task is to sprinkle basi from the jar onto the ground using a small head-axe while calling the spirits to come and drink. (Plate XXXIV). A bundle that has been beside the animals is opened, and from it the medium takes a red and yellow headband with chicken feathers attached and boar's tusk armlets. She places these on the host and then hands him a blanket. Holding the blanket in his outstretched arms, as if he were dancing tadek, he squats repeatedly over a dish of water. Once he finishes, the medium takes the tube of water from between the pigs and, pouring a little on her hand, applies it to the abdomen of the man's wife and children. Page 349 The animals are now cooked in the yard while a quantity of rice is prepared in the house. During the meal preparation, the musicians play continuously, but as the food is brought out, they stop and join everyone in the feast.
It is late in the afternoon before much activity is again manifest. At first a few gather and begin to dance tadek; little by little others come in until by nightfall the yard is full. Basi is served to all, and soon, above the noisy laughter of the crowd, is heard the voice of some leading man singing the daleng. The visitors listen respectfully to the song and to the reply, then resume the music and dancing. After a time a huge fire is built in the yard, and by the flickering light two lines of boys and girls or older people will form to sing and dance the daeng.35
It’s late in the afternoon before any real action starts up again. At first, a few people gather and begin to dance the tadek; slowly, more join in until the yard is packed by nightfall. Basi is served to everyone, and soon, above the loud laughter of the crowd, the voice of a prominent singer is heard belting out the daleng. The guests listen politely to the song and its response, then dive back into the music and dancing. After a while, a big fire is lit in the yard, and by its flickering light, lines of boys and girls or older folks form to sing and dance the daeng.35
On the morning of the seventeenth day, the men kill two pigs, usually by chasing them through the brush and spearing them to death. They are prepared in the usual way, and are placed, one in the balaua, the other in the sogayob, where they are cut up. A bit of the flesh is left in each structure, the fore half of one animal is carried into the yard, but the rest is prepared for food.
On the morning of the seventeenth day, the men kill two pigs, typically by chasing them through the brush and spearing them to death. They are prepared in the usual way and placed, one in the balaua, the other in the sogayob, where they are chopped up. A bit of the meat is left in each structure, the front half of one animal is carried into the yard, but the rest is made ready for food.
On an inverted rice-mortar, in the yard, is placed a jar of basi, notched chicken feathers, and boar's tusks. The man and his wife are summoned before this, are decorated as on the day before, and are instructed to dance three times around the mortar. While this is going on, a shield and a rice winnower are leaned against each other so as to form an arch on which lies a sheaf of rice. From the middle hangs a piece of burning wood, while over all a fish net is thrown. As in a former ceremony (cf. p. 347), the rice and fire represent the life of some member of the family, which the evil spirits may desire to seize, but they are prevented, since they are unable to pass through the meshes of the net. Going to the half of the pig, which stands upright in a rice winnower, the medium places a string of beads—agate and gold—around its neck and attaches bits of gold to its legs. Then she places a thin stick in each nostril and pumps them alternately up and down, as a smith would work his forge. After a little she removes the plungers, and with them strokes the bodies of members of the family. Near to the pig stands a dish of water in which the heart is lying. The host goes to this, removes the heart, and placing it on his head-axe, takes it in front of the animal, where it lies, while he pumps the nostril-sticks up and down ten times. Meanwhile his wife Page 350is decorated with wreathes of leaves and vines; a leaf containing the pig's tail and some of the flesh is placed on her head, and a spear is put in her left hand. As her husband completes his task, she goes to the mortar, where she finds one dish full of blood and rice and the empty coconut shells. The rice and blood represent the lives of the family, and following the instructions of the medium, she takes these lives and places them little by little on the shells, but before all is gone, the medium bids her return them to the big dish. In a like manner the spirits may take a part of the life of the family, but will return it again. This act is repeated ten times. Next she takes a piece of woven bamboo, shaped like two triangles set end on end36, and goes to the batog, where her daughter sits under a fish-net holding a similar “shield.” They press these together, and the mother returns to the mortar eight times. The mediums who have gathered beneath the sogayob begin to sing, while one of them beats time with a split bamboo stick. At the conclusion of the song, one of them offers basi to the spirits and guests, and then placing a bundle of green leaves on the ground, she pours water over it, while the host and his wife are made to tramp in the mud. The man is now carrying the spear, while the woman holds a cock in one hand, and an empty dish in the other. As they are stamping on the damp leaves, old women stand near by showering them with rice and water.
On an upside-down rice mortar in the yard, there’s a jar of basi, some trimmed chicken feathers, and boar tusks. The man and his wife are called to stand before this setup, dressed up just like the day before, and are told to dance three times around the mortar. While this happens, a shield and a rice winnower are leaned against each other to create an arch, topped with a bundle of rice. A piece of burning wood hangs in the middle, and a fish net is draped over everything. As in a previous ceremony (cf. p. 347), the rice and fire symbolize the life of a family member that evil spirits might want to take, but they can’t, as they can’t get through the net’s meshes. Approaching the half of a pig that's upright in a rice winnower, the medium places a string of beads—made of agate and gold—around its neck and attaches bits of gold to its legs. Then she sticks a thin rod in each nostril and pumps them up and down alternately, like a blacksmith working at his forge. After a bit, she removes the plungers and uses them to stroke the bodies of the family members. Next to the pig is a dish of water holding the heart. The host goes to it, takes out the heart, and places it on his head-axe, putting it in front of the animal while he pumps the sticks up and down ten times. Meanwhile, his wife Page 350is adorned with wreaths made of leaves and vines; a leaf that holds the pig’s tail and some flesh is placed on her head, and she holds a spear in her left hand. As her husband finishes his task, she heads to the mortar, where she finds a dish full of blood and rice along with empty coconut shells. The rice and blood symbolize the lives of the family, and following the medium’s instructions, she takes these lives and places them little by little on the shells, but before everything is used up, the medium tells her to return them to the big dish. This act is done ten times. Next, she grabs a piece of woven bamboo shaped like two triangles stacked together36, and goes to the batog, where her daughter sits under a fish net holding a similar “shield.” They press these together, and the mother returns to the mortar eight times. The mediums gathered beneath the sogayob start to sing, while one beats time with a split bamboo stick. After the song ends, one of them offers basi to the spirits and guests, then places a bundle of green leaves on the ground, pouring water over it, while the host and his wife stomp in the mud. The man is now carrying the spear, while the woman holds a rooster in one hand and an empty dish in the other. As they stamp on the wet leaves, old women nearby shower them with rice and water.
Since early morning a dog has been tied at the end of the house. It is now brought up to the bundle of leaves, and is knocked on the head with a club, its throat is cut, and some of its blood is applied with a head-axe to the backs of the man and woman. More water is poured on the bundle, again they tramp in the mud, and again they are showered with rice and water. The man goes to one side of the balaua, and throws a bundle of rice over it to his wife, who returns it eight times.
Since early morning, a dog has been tied to the back of the house. Now it's brought to the pile of leaves, hit on the head with a club, its throat cut, and some of its blood is smeared with a hatchet on the backs of the man and woman. More water is poured on the pile, they stomp in the mud again, and once more they are showered with rice and water. The man goes to one side of the balaua and tosses a bundle of rice over to his wife, who throws it back to him eight times.
A strange procession now forms and winds its way to the stream. In the lead is the host armed with spear, shield, and head-axe; next comes the medium carrying the bamboo rack—talapitap—like a shield, and the split bamboo—dakidak—as a spear; next is an old woman with a coconut shell dish, then another with a bundle of burning rice straw; behind her is the wife followed by a man who drags the dead dog. They stop outside of the village, while the medium hides the rack and split bamboo near the trail. Soon the man with the dog leaves the line and drags the animal to a distant tree, where he ties it in the Page 351branches. As they arrive at the stream, the people pause, while the medium holds the shell cup beside the burning straw, and recites a dīam. The writer tried on two occasions to get this dīam, but it was given so low and indistinctly that its full content was not secured, neither was it possible to get the medium to repeat it after the ceremony. From what was heard it seems probable it is the dawak dīam,37 a guess made more probable by the killing of the dog and the bathing which follows. As soon as the medium finishes, the whole party disrobes and bathes.
A strange procession forms and makes its way to the stream. At the front is the host armed with a spear, shield, and head axe; next is the medium carrying the bamboo rack—talapitap—like a shield, and the split bamboo—dakidak—as a spear; following them is an old woman with a coconut shell dish, then another with a bundle of burning rice straw; behind her is the wife, followed by a man dragging the dead dog. They stop outside the village, while the medium hides the rack and split bamboo near the path. Soon, the man with the dog leaves the line and drags the animal to a distant tree, where he ties it in the Page 351branches. As they arrive at the stream, the people pause, while the medium holds the shell cup beside the burning straw and recites a dīam. The writer tried twice to capture this dīam, but it was given so softly and indistinctly that its full content wasn't secured, and it wasn't possible to get the medium to repeat it after the ceremony. From what was heard, it seems likely it is the dawak dīam, a guess made more likely by the killing of the dog and the bathing that follows. As soon as the medium finishes, the whole group disrobes and bathes.
Upon their return to the village, they are met by a company of men and boys who assail them by throwing small green nuts. The host secures the spirit rack which the medium had hidden, and with it attempts to ward off the missiles. Despite this show of hostility, the company proceeds to the sogayob, where the man and his wife wash their faces in water containing pieces of coconut leaves. During all the morning a number of women have been preparing food, and this is now served to the guests, a considerable company of whom have collected. Late in the afternoon, all the spirits are remembered in a great offering of food. A framework is constructed in the yard,38 and on it are placed eggs, meat, fish, rice cakes, sugar, betel-nut, tobacco, basi, and rice mixed with blood. After allowing the superior beings a few moments to finish their repast, the viands are removed, and from then until sunset all the guests dance tadek. As darkness comes, a great fire is lighted in the yard, and within the circle of its light the company gathers, while the more important men sing daleng.
Upon returning to the village, they are greeted by a group of men and boys who pelt them with small green nuts. The host grabs the spirit rack that the medium had hidden and tries to use it to fend off the projectiles. Despite this display of aggression, the group heads to the sogayob, where the man and his wife wash their faces in water mixed with pieces of coconut leaves. Throughout the morning, several women have been preparing food, and now it’s served to the guests, a large number of whom have gathered. Later in the afternoon, all the spirits are honored with a large food offering. A structure is built in the yard, 38, and it holds eggs, meat, fish, rice cakes, sugar, betel nut, tobacco, basi, and rice mixed with blood. After giving the superior beings a few moments to finish their meal, the food is taken away, and from then until sunset, all the guests dance tadek. As night falls, a large fire is lit in the yard, and the group gathers in its light, while the more prominent men sing daleng.
In some of the villages men gather the next morning to do any necessary work on the balaua, and then the mediums celebrate the dawak,39 which always forms a part of this ceremony. In Manabo the dawak follows after an interval of three days.
In some villages, men come together the next morning to do any necessary work on the balaua, and then the mediums celebrate the dawak, 39 which is always part of this ceremony. In Manabo, the dawak takes place after a three-day interval.
This great and final event is so much like the procedure which makes up the Tangpap ceremony that it seems necessary to give it only in skeleton form, adding explanations whenever they appear to be necessary. In the balaua is spread a mat covered with gifts for the spirits who are expected. Here also is the spirit shield from the dwelling, and a great heap of refuse made up of the leaves, vines and other articles used in the preceding days. Page 352
This major and final event resembles the process of the Tangpap ceremony so closely that it’s best to outline it briefly, adding details as needed. In the balaua, there’s a mat laid out with offerings for the expected spirits. There’s also the spirit shield from the home, along with a large pile of leftover materials, including leaves, vines, and other items used in the previous days. Page 352
When all is ready, a medium seats herself by the mat, dips oil from a shallow dish with a small head-axe, and lets it drip onto the ground; then she does the same with basi, and finally strokes a rooster which lies beside the jar, all the while reciting the proper dīam.
When everything is set, a medium sits down by the mat, dips a small head-axe into a shallow dish of oil, and lets it drip onto the ground; then she does the same with basi, and finally pets a rooster that is lying next to the jar, all while reciting the proper dīam.
Taking the spirit shield, which belongs in the dwelling, she puts oil at each corner, and then touches the heads of all the family with it. Beads and betel-leaf are added, and the shield is carried to the house, where it is again fastened to the wall, as a testimony to all passing spirits that the ceremony has been made, and food provided for them.
Taking the spirit shield, which belongs in the home, she applies oil at each corner and then touches the heads of all the family members with it. Beads and betel leaf are added, and the shield is carried to the house, where it is once again attached to the wall as a sign to all passing spirits that the ceremony has taken place and food has been provided for them.
The time has now arrived for the spirits to appear. Seating herself beside the mat, the medium strikes on a plate with her shells or a piece of lead, and then starts her song. She rubs her hands together with a revolving motion, swings her arms, and begins to tremble from head to foot. Suddenly she is possessed by a spirit, and under his direction holds oil to the nostrils of the host, and beats him with a small whip of braided betel-leaf. This done, she drinks for the spirit, and it departs. Again she sings, and again she is possessed. One spirit takes the rooster, and with its wings cleans up the rubbish in the balaua and in the yard, empties it in a tray, and orders it taken from the village. In the same way all sickness and misfortune will be removed from the settlement.
The time has come for the spirits to show themselves. Sitting next to the mat, the medium taps on a plate with her shells or a piece of lead, then begins her song. She rubs her hands together in a circular motion, swings her arms, and starts to shake from head to toe. Suddenly, she becomes possessed by a spirit, and following its guidance, holds oil to the host's nostrils and lightly whips him with a small braided betel-leaf whip. After that, she drinks for the spirit, and it leaves. She sings again, and once more she becomes possessed. One spirit takes a rooster, and with its wings, it clears away the debris in the balaua and in the yard, dumps it into a tray, and orders it to be taken away from the village. This process will similarly remove all sickness and misfortune from the community.
Several spirits follow, and as the morning wears on, the medium becomes more and more intense. The muscles of her neck and the veins of her forehead stand out like cords, while perspiration streams from her bod. Taking a shield and head-axe in her hand, she does a sort of muscle dance, then goes to each member of the family, and strikes the weapons together over their heads; from them she goes to the doors and windows, and strikes at them with the axe. Finally she returns to the mat, balances a cup of basi on the weapon, and causes the host to drink. Another attack on the doors follows, and then in exhaustion she sinks beside the mat. After a short rest, she dips beads in oil, and with them touches the heads of the family. The musicians strike up a lively tattoo at this point, and again seizing her weapons, the medium dances in front of the spirit shield. Going to the rooster on the mat, she cuts off a part of its comb, and presses the bloody fowl against the back or leg of each person in the room. The spirit drinks and disappears.
Several spirits appear, and as the morning goes on, the medium becomes more and more intense. The muscles in her neck and the veins on her forehead stand out like cords, while sweat pours from her body. Grabbing a shield and a head-axe, she does a sort of muscle dance, then approaches each family member and strikes the weapons together over their heads. From there, she goes to the doors and windows and strikes at them with the axe. Finally, she returns to the mat, balances a cup of basi on the weapon, and makes the host drink. Another attack on the doors follows, and then, exhausted, she sinks beside the mat. After a short rest, she dips beads in oil and touches the heads of the family with them. The musicians start a lively rhythm at this point, and again picking up her weapons, the medium dances in front of the spirit shield. Going to the rooster on the mat, she cuts off part of its comb and presses the bloody bird against the back or leg of each person in the room. The spirit drinks and then disappears.
The next visitor dances with the host, and then wrestles with him, but upon getting the worst of the match takes leave. As in the Tangpap, large number of minor beings call for a moment or two and Page 353pass on. One spirit places the family beneath a blanket, cuts a coconut in two above their heads, and first allows the water to run over them; then finally the halves are allowed to drop. She waves burning rice-straw above them, and removes the blanket. It is explained that the water washes all evil away, and that as the shells fall from the family, so will sickness leave them. Evil spirits are afraid of the fire, and leave when the burning rice-straw is waved about the blanket.
The next guest dances with the host, then wrestles with him, but after losing the match, decides to leave. Just like in the Tangpap, a large number of minor beings show up for a moment or two and Page 353move on. One spirit covers the family with a blanket, splits a coconut in half above their heads, and first lets the water pour over them; then finally drops the halves. She waves burning rice straw over them and removes the blanket. It’s explained that the water washes away all evil, and as the shells fall from the family, sickness will also leave them. Evil spirits fear the fire and scatter when the burning rice straw is waved around the blanket.
As a final act the members of the family are instructed to hold, in their hands the head-axe, chicken feathers, agate beads, and other articles, and then to mount the rice-mortar in the yard. Soon one or more of the mediums is possessed by spirits, who rush toward the mortar, and strive to seize the prized objects. Before they can accomplish their design, they are met by old men and women, who fight them off. At last they abandon the attempt and, together with the host and his wife, go to the edge of the town, where they pick sweet smelling leaves and vines. These they carry back to the village to give to the guests, and to place in the house and spirit dwellings.
As a final act, the family members are told to hold the head-axe, chicken feathers, agate beads, and other items in their hands, and then set up the rice-mortar in the yard. Soon, one or more of the mediums become possessed by spirits, who rush toward the mortar to try and grab the valued objects. Before they can succeed, they are confronted by the elders, who fend them off. Eventually, the spirits give up and, along with the host and his wife, head to the outskirts of the town, where they collect fragrant leaves and vines. They take these back to the village to share with the guests and to place in the house and spirit dwellings.
As a final act basi is served to all, and tadek is danced until the guests are ready to return to their homes.
As a final gesture, basi is served to everyone, and tadek is danced until the guests are prepared to go back to their homes.
In San Juan they make the spirit raft—taltalabong—as in Tangpap, and set it afloat at sunset.
In San Juan, they create the spirit raft—taltalabong—just like in Tangpap, and release it into the water at sunset.
The mediums are paid off in rice, a portion of the slaughtered animals, beads, one or two blankets, and perhaps a weapon or piece of money.
The mediums are compensated with rice, a share of the slaughtered animals, beads, one or two blankets, and maybe a weapon or some cash.
During the succeeding month the family is prevented from doing any work, from approaching a dead body, or entering the house of death. Wild carabao, pig, beef, eels, and wild peppers may not be eaten during this period, and wild chickens are taboo for one year.
During the following month, the family can't do any work, go near a dead body, or enter a house where someone has died. They can't eat wild carabao, pig, beef, eels, or wild peppers during this time, and wild chickens are off-limits for a year.
Special Ceremonies
The two ceremonies which follow do not have a wide distribution, neither are they hereditary. They are given at this time because of their similarity to the great ceremonies just described.
The two ceremonies that come next aren’t widely practiced, nor are they passed down through generations. They take place now because they are similar to the significant ceremonies just mentioned.
Pīnasal.—This rather elaborate rite seems to be confined to San Juan and nearby settlements. The right to it is not hereditary, and any one who can afford the expense involved may celebrate it. However, it usually follows the Sayang, if some member of the family is ill, and is not benefited by that ceremony, for “all the spirits are not present at each ceremony, and so it may be necessary to give others, until the one who caused the sickness is found.”
Pīnasal.—This somewhat complex ritual appears to be limited to San Juan and nearby areas. The right to perform it isn’t passed down through generations, and anyone who can cover the costs can hold it. However, it typically occurs after the Sayang if a family member is sick and hasn't improved from that ceremony, because “not all the spirits attend every ceremony, so it may be necessary to hold others until the one responsible for the illness is identified.”
On the first day the house is decorated as in Tangpap and Sayang; a bound pig is placed beside the door, and over it the mediums recite Page 354a dīam and later summon several spirits. Liquor is served to the guests, who dance tadek or sing songs in praise of the family.
On the first day, the house is decorated like in Tangpap and Sayang; a tied pig is set next to the door, and over it, the mediums recite Page 354a dīam and later call upon several spirits. Drinks are served to the guests, who dance tadek or sing songs praising the family.
Early the next day, the pig is killed and, after its intestines have been removed, it is covered with a colored blanket, and is carried into the dwelling. Here it is met by the mediums who wave rain coats above the animal, and then wail over the carcass. “The pig and its covering are in part payment for the life of the sick person. They cry for the pig, so they will not need to cry for the patient.” Later the pig is cut up and prepared as food, only the head and feet being left for the spirits.
Early the next day, the pig is killed, and after its intestines are taken out, it is covered with a colorful blanket and carried into the home. There, the mediums greet it, waving raincoats over the animal and then mourning over the carcass. “The pig and its covering are a partial payment for the life of the sick person. They cry for the pig, so they won’t have to cry for the patient.” Later, the pig is chopped up and cooked as food, with only the head and feet left for the spirits.
Gīpas, the dividing, follows. A Chinese jar is placed on its side, and on each end a spear is laid, so that they nearly meet above the center of the jar. Next a rolled mat is laid on the spears, and finally four beads and a headband are added. The mat then is cut through the middle, so as to leave equal parts of the headband and two beads on each half. “This shows that the spirit is now paid, and is separated from the house.”
Gīpas, the dividing, follows. A Chinese jar is placed on its side, and a spear is laid on each end, so they almost meet above the center of the jar. Next, a rolled mat is laid on the spears, and finally, four beads and a headband are added. The mat is then cut in half, leaving equal parts of the headband and two beads on each side. “This shows that the spirit is now paid, and is separated from the house.”
The next act is to stretch a rattan cord across the center of the room and to place on it many blankets and skirts. A man and a woman, who represent the good spirits Iwaginán and Gimbagon, are dressed in fine garments, and hold in their hands pieces of gold, a fine spear, and other prized articles. They are placed on one side of the cord, and in front of them stand a number of men with their hands on each others' shoulders. Now the mediums enter the other end of the room, spread a mat, and begin to summon the spirits. Soon they are possessed by evil beings who notice the couple representing the good spirits, and seizing sticks or other objects, rush toward them endeavoring to seize their wealth. When they reach the line of men, they strive to break through, but to no avail. Finally they give this up, but now attempt to seize the objects hanging on the line. Again they are thwarted. “If the evil spirits get these things, they will come often, their children will marry, and they also will harm the family; but if the good beings keep their wealth, their children will marry, and will aid the owner of the house.”
The next step is to stretch a rattan cord across the center of the room and drape many blankets and skirts over it. A man and a woman, representing the good spirits Iwaginán and Gimbagon, are dressed in fine clothes and hold pieces of gold, a nice spear, and other valuable items. They are positioned on one side of the cord, with a group of men standing in front of them, holding onto each other’s shoulders. Next, the mediums enter from the other end of the room, spread out a mat, and start to call on the spirits. Soon, they become possessed by evil beings who see the couple representing the good spirits and grab sticks or other objects, rushing toward them to try to take their wealth. When they reach the line of men, they try to break through, but fail. Eventually, they give up on that but now aim to grab the items hanging on the line. Once again, they are unsuccessful. “If the evil spirits get these things, they will return often, their children will marry, and they will harm the family; but if the good spirits keep their wealth, their children will marry and help the owner of the house.”
Later one of the mediums and an old woman count the colors in a fine blanket. Usually there are five colors, so “the spirit is powerless to injure the people for five years.” Next the couple gamble, but the medium always loses. Finally the spirit becomes discouraged and departs. The decorations are now taken from the room, and the sick person is carried down to the river by the members of the family. Arrived at the water's edge, the oldest relative will cut off a dog's Page 355head as final payment for the life of the invalid. Since the act is carried on beside the river, the spirits will either witness the act, or see the blood as it floats away, and hence will not need to visit the town. The rattan cord and vines used in the dwelling are thrown onto the water for the same reason.
Later, one of the mediums and an old woman count the colors in a fine blanket. Usually, there are five colors, so “the spirit is powerless to harm the people for five years.” Next, the couple plays a game of chance, but the medium always loses. Eventually, the spirit gets discouraged and leaves. The decorations are then removed from the room, and the sick person is carried down to the river by family members. Once at the water's edge, the oldest relative will cut off a dog's Page 355head as a final payment for the life of the sick person. Since this act is performed beside the river, the spirits will either witness it or see the blood float away, so they won’t need to visit the town. The rattan cord and vines used in the dwelling are thrown into the water for the same reason.
The whole family is covered with a large blanket, and a medium swings a coconut over them, then resting the halves on the head of each one for a moment, she releases them, meanwhile calling to the spirit, “You see this; this is your share; do not come any more.” After assuring them that the sickness will now fall away from them, she waves burning cogon grass over their heads while she cries, “Go away, sickness.” The blanket is removed, and the family bathes. While they are still in the water, the medium takes a spear and shield in her hands, and going to the edge of the stream, she begins to summon spirits, but all the while she keeps sharp watch of the old man who killed the dog, for he is now armed and appears to be her enemy. However, she is not molested until she starts toward the village. When quite near to the settlement, she is suddenly attacked by many people carrying banana stalks which they hurl at her. She succeeds in warding these off, but while she is thus engaged, an old man runs in and touches her with a spear. Immediately she falls as if dead, and it is several moments before she again regains consciousness. This attack is made to show the spirit how unwelcome it is, and in hopes that such bad treatment will induce it to stay away.
The whole family is wrapped in a large blanket, and a medium swings a coconut over them. After resting the halves on each person's head for a moment, she releases them while calling to the spirit, “You see this; this is your share; don’t come back anymore.” After assuring them that the sickness will now leave them, she waves burning cogon grass over their heads and cries, “Go away, sickness.” The blanket is taken off, and the family bathes. While they’re still in the water, the medium grabs a spear and shield, goes to the edge of the stream, and starts summoning spirits, all while keeping a close eye on the old man who killed the dog, as he is now armed and seems like a threat. However, she isn't bothered until she moves toward the village. When she’s close to the settlement, a group of people suddenly attacks her with banana stalks, which they throw at her. She manages to fend them off, but while she's doing this, an old man rushes in and touches her with a spear. She instantly collapses as if dead, and it takes her several moments to regain consciousness. This attack is meant to show the spirit that it’s unwelcome, hoping that such hostility will keep it away.
After the return of the family to the village, the guests drink basi, sing and dance, and usually several spirits are summoned by the mediums.
After the family comes back to the village, the guests drink basi, sing and dance, and often several spirits are called upon by the mediums.
The next morning two Pinalásang40 are constructed in the yard. Each supports a plate containing beads, a string of beads is suspended from one of the poles, and a jar of basi is placed beneath. In front of them the mediums call the spirits, then offer the heart, livers, and intestines, while they call out, “Take me and do not injure the people.” The final act of the ceremony is to construct the spirit raft taltalabong, load it with food, and set it afloat on the river, “so that all the spirits may see and know what has been done.”
The next morning, two Pinalásang40 are built in the yard. Each one holds a plate full of beads, a string of beads hangs from one of the poles, and a jar of basi is placed underneath. In front of them, the mediums call upon the spirits and then offer the heart, liver, and intestines, while they chant, “Take me and do not harm the people.” The last part of the ceremony is to create the spirit raft taltalabong, fill it with food, and send it floating down the river, “so that all the spirits can see and know what has been done.”
In addition to the regular pay for their services, the mediums divide the jaw of a pig and carry the portions home with them, as their protection against lightning, and the spirits whose hostility they may have incurred. Page 356
Along with their regular payment for services, the mediums split a pig's jaw and take the pieces home as protection against lightning and any spirits they might have angered. Page 356
Binikwau.—This ceremony, like the one just described, seems to be limited to the San Juan region, and is given under similar circumstances.
Binikwau.—This ceremony, like the one mentioned earlier, appears to be exclusive to the San Juan area and is performed under similar conditions.
The room is decorated as usual, and a bound pig is laid in the center. This is known as “the exchange,” since it is given in place of the patient's life. Two mediums place betel-nut on the animal, then stroke it with oil, saying, “You make the liver favorable,” i.e., give a good omen. After a time they begin summoning the spirits, and from then until late evening the guests divide their time between the mediums and the liquor jars. Soon all are in a jovial mood, and before long are singing the praises of their hosts, or are greeting visiting spirits as old time friends.
The room is decorated as usual, and a bound pig is lying in the center. This is called “the exchange,” since it’s given in place of the patient’s life. Two mediums place betel nut on the animal, then rub it with oil, saying, “You make the liver favorable,” meaning, give a good omen. After a while, they start summoning the spirits, and from that point until late evening, the guests split their time between the mediums and the liquor jars. Soon, everyone is in a festive mood, and before long, they’re singing the praises of their hosts or greeting visiting spirits like old friends.
The pig is killed early next morning, and its liver is eagerly examined to learn whether or no the patient is destined to recover. A part of the flesh is placed on the house rafters, for the use of the spirits, while the balance is cooked and served. Following the meal, the gongs and drums are brought up into the house, and the people dance or sing until the mediums appear, ready to summon the spirits. The first to come is Sabī́an, the guardian of the dogs. He demands that eight plates and a coconut shell be filled with blood and rice; another shell is to be filled with uncooked rice, in which a silver coin is hidden; and finally a bamboo dog-trough must be provided. When his demands are met, he begins to call, “Come, my dogs, come and eat.” Later the blood and rice are placed in the trough, and are carried to the edge of the town, where they are left. This done, the spirit pierces the pig's liver with a spear and, placing it on a shield, dances about the room. Finally, stopping beside the mat, he lays them on the patient's stomach. The next and final act is to scrape up a little of the liver with a small head-axe, and to place this, mixed with oil, on the sick person.
The pig is killed early the next morning, and its liver is eagerly checked to see if the patient is going to recover. A part of the meat is hung from the house rafters for the spirits, while the rest is cooked and served. After the meal, the gongs and drums are brought into the house, and the people dance or sing until the mediums arrive, ready to call the spirits. The first to come is Sabī́an, the guardian of the dogs. He asks for eight plates and a coconut shell filled with blood and rice; another shell should be filled with uncooked rice that has a hidden silver coin; and finally, a bamboo dog trough needs to be provided. Once his requests are met, he starts calling, “Come, my dogs, come and eat.” Later, the blood and rice are placed in the trough and taken to the edge of town, where they are left. After this, the spirit pierces the pig's liver with a spear and, placing it on a shield, dances around the room. Finally, stopping by the mat, he lays it on the patient's stomach. The next and final act is to scrape a little of the liver with a small head-axe, and to put this, mixed with oil, on the sick person.
On the third and last day, the medium leads a big dog to the edge of the village, and then kills it with a club. A piece of the animal's ear is cut off, is wrapped in a cloth, and is hung around the patient's neck as a protection against evil, and as a sign to all spirits that this ceremony has been held.
On the third and final day, the medium brings a large dog to the outskirts of the village and then kills it with a club. A piece of the dog's ear is cut off, wrapped in cloth, and hung around the patient's neck as a protection against evil and as a sign to all spirits that this ceremony has taken place.
Throughout the rest of the day many spirits visit the mediums, and at such a time Kakalonan is sure to appear to give friendly advice. The final act is to set the spirit raft afloat on the stream. Page 357
Throughout the rest of the day, many spirits come to visit the mediums, and during this time, Kakalonan makes sure to show up to offer friendly advice. The last step is to set the spirit raft afloat on the stream. Page 357
2 More frequently the medium uses a piece of lead or one of the shells of her pīling for this purpose. In many villages the medium, while calling the spirits, wears one head-band for each time the family has made this ceremony.
2 More often, the medium uses a piece of lead or one of her pīling shells for this. In many villages, while calling the spirits, the medium wears one headband for each time the family has performed this ceremony.
9 Known as Palasód in Bakaok.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Known as Palasód in Bakaok.
12 Op. cit., p. 175.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above., p. 175.
16 Canarium villosum Bl. The resinous properties of this tree are supposed to make bright or clear, to the spirits, that the ceremony has been properly conducted. According to some informants, the pala-an is intended as a stable for the horse of Īdadaya when he attends the ceremony, but this seems to be a recent explanation.
16 Canarium villosum Bl. The resin of this tree is believed to signal to the spirits that the ceremony has been carried out correctly. Some sources say that the pala-an serves as a stable for Īdadaya's horse when he comes to the ceremony, but this seems to be a more recent interpretation.
19 Many spirits which appear here and in Sayang are not mentioned in the alphabetical list of spirits, as they play only a local or minor role in the life of the people.
19 Many spirits that show up here and in Sayang aren't listed in the alphabetical catalog of spirits since they only have a local or minor impact on people's lives.
21 This is of particular interest, as the Tinguian are hostile to the people of this region, and it is unlikely that either of the mediums had ever seen a native of that region.
21 This is especially interesting, since the Tinguian are unfriendly towards the people of this area, and it's unlikely that either of the mediums had ever encountered a local from that region.
26 The talagan (see p. 308).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The talagan (see p. 308).
29 In addition to the writer and his wife, Lieut. and Mrs. H.B. Rowell were initiated at this time. The Lieutenant had long been a friend and adviser of the tribe, and was held in great esteem by them. The writer's full name was Agonan Dumalawi, Mrs. Cole's—Ginobáyan Gimpayan, Lieut. Rowell's—Andonan Dogyawi, and Mrs. Rowell's—Gayankayan Gidonan.
29 Along with the author and his wife, Lieutenant and Mrs. H.B. Rowell were initiated at this time. The Lieutenant had long been a friend and advisor to the tribe and was highly regarded by them. The author’s full name was Agonan Dumalawi, Mrs. Cole's was Ginobáyan Gimpayan, Lieutenant Rowell's was Andonan Dogyawi, and Mrs. Rowell's was Gayankayan Gidonan.
31 It is customary to place a jar of basi under or near the house, so that Kadaklan may drink, before he reaches the function. This offering had been neglected, hence his complaint.
31 It's common to put a jar of basi under or close to the house, so that Kadaklan can drink it before he gets to the event. This offering was overlooked, which is why he complained.
32 This is the case if a person is just acquiring the right to the ceremony. If the family is already privileged to give this rite, it will occur in about three years, and Sayang will follow some four years later.
32 This is true if someone is just gaining the right to the ceremony. If the family already has the privilege to perform this rite, it will take place in about three years, and Sayang will happen around four years after that.
34 See ibid., p. 24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See same source, p. 24.
40 See under Idasan, p. 309.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See under Idasan, p. 309.
Social Organization. Government. The Village
The village is the social unit within which there are no clans, no political, or other divisions. The Tinguian are familiar with the Igorot town, made up of several ato1 but there is no indication that they have ever had such an institution.
The village is the social unit where there are no clans, no political or other divisions. The Tinguian know about the Igorot town, which consists of several ato1, but there’s no evidence that they have ever had a similar structure.
The head of the village is known as lakay. He is usually a man past middle age whose wealth and superior knowledge have given him the confidence of his people. He is chosen by the older men of the village, and holds his position for life unless he is removed for cause. It is possible that, at his death, his son may succeed him, but this is by no means certain.
The head of the village is called lakay. He is typically a man in his later years whose wealth and greater knowledge have earned him the trust of the community. He is selected by the elder men of the village, and he keeps his position for life unless he is removed for a valid reason. When he dies, his son might take over, but that’s not guaranteed.
The lakay is supposed to be well versed in the customs of the ancestors, and all matters of dispute or questions of policy are brought to him. If the case is one of special importance he will summon the other old men, who will deliberate and decide the question at issue. They have no means of enforcing their decisions other than the force of public opinion, but since an offender is ostracised, until he has met the conditions imposed by the elders, their authority is actually very great. Should a lakay deal unjustly with the people, or attempt to alter long established customs, he would be removed from office and another be selected in his stead. No salary or fees are connected with this office, the holder receiving his reward solely through the esteem in which he is held by his people.
The lakay is expected to be knowledgeable about the customs of the ancestors, and all disputes or policy questions are brought to him. If the matter is particularly important, he will gather the other elders to discuss and make a decision. They have no way to enforce their decisions other than the power of public opinion, but since someone who offends is ostracized until they meet the conditions set by the elders, their authority is quite significant. If a lakay treats the people unfairly or tries to change established customs, he will be removed from his position and replaced. There is no salary or fees for this role; the person in charge is rewarded purely through the respect they earn from their community.
In former times two or three villages would occasionally unite to form a loose union, the better to resist a powerful enemy, but with the coming of more peaceful times such beginnings of confederacies have vanished. During the Spanish regime attempts were made to organize the pagan communities and to give titles to their officers, but these efforts met with little success. Under American rule local self government, accompanied by several elective offices, has been established in many towns. The contest for office and government recognition of the officials is tending to break down the old system and to concentrate the power in the presidente or mayor.
In the past, two or three villages would sometimes come together to form a loose alliance to better defend against a powerful enemy, but with the arrival of more peaceful times, those early attempts at confederacies have disappeared. During the Spanish era, there were efforts to organize the pagan communities and to appoint titles for their leaders, but these initiatives had little success. Under American rule, local self-government has been implemented in many towns, along with several elected positions. The competition for office and the government's recognition of officials is gradually dismantling the old system and centralizing power in the presidente or mayor.
It is probable that the early Tinguian settlement consisted of one Page 358or more closely related groups. Even to-day the family ties are so strong that it was found possible, in compiling the genealogical tables, to trace back the family history five or six generations.
It’s likely that the early Tinguian settlement was made up of one Page 358or more closely related families. Even today, family connections are so strong that when creating the genealogical tables, it was possible to trace family history back five or six generations.
These families are not distinguished by any totems, guardian spirits, or stories of supernatural origin, but the right to conduct the more important ceremonies is hereditary. Descent is traced through both the male and female lines, and inheritance is likewise through both sexes. There are no distinguishing terms for relations on the father's or mother's side, nor are there other traces of matriarchal institutions.
These families are not marked by any totems, guardian spirits, or supernatural origin stories, but the right to conduct the more important ceremonies is passed down through generations. Descent is traced through both male and female lines, and inheritance happens through both genders as well. There are no special terms for relatives on the father's or mother's side, nor are there any signs of matriarchal systems.
Families of means attain a social standing above that of their less fortunate townsmen, but there is no sharp stratification of the community into noble and serf, such as was coming into vogue along many parts of the coast at the time of the Spanish conquest, neither has slavery ever gained a foothold with this people. The wealthy often loan rice to the poor, and exact usury of about fifty per cent. Payment is made in service during the period of planting and harvesting, so that the labor problem is, to a large extent, solved for the land-holders. However, they customarily join the workers in the fields and take their share in all kinds of labor.
Wealthy families hold a higher social status than their less fortunate neighbors, but there's no clear divide in the community between nobles and serfs, like what was emerging in many coastal areas during the Spanish conquest. Slavery has never taken hold among these people. The rich often lend rice to the poor and charge around fifty percent interest. Repayment is made through service during planting and harvesting, which largely resolves the labor issue for landowners. However, they usually work alongside the laborers in the fields and participate in all types of work.
The concubines, known as pota (cf. p. 283), are deprived of certain rights, and they are held somewhat in contempt by the other women, but they are in no sense slaves. They may possess property, and their children may become leaders in Tinguian society.
The concubines, referred to as pota (cf. p. 283), lack certain rights and are viewed with some disdain by the other women, but they are not slaves in any way. They can own property, and their children have the potential to become leaders in Tinguian society.
The only group which is sharply separated from the mass is composed of the mediums, and they are distinctive only during the ceremonial periods. At other times they are treated in all respects as other members of the community.
The only group that is clearly set apart from the rest of the people is made up of the mediums, and they stand out only during ceremonial times. At other times, they are treated just like everyone else in the community.
On three occasions the writer has found men dressing like women, doing women's work, and spending their time with members of that sex. Information concerning these individuals has always come by accident, the people seeming to be exceedingly reticent to talk about them. In Plate XXXVI is shown a man in woman's dress, who has become an expert potter. The explanation given for the disavowal of his sex is that he donned women's clothes during the Spanish regime to escape road work, and has since then retained their garb. Equally unsatisfactory and unlikely reasons were advanced for the other cases mentioned.
On three occasions, the writer has encountered men dressed as women, doing what are traditionally considered women's jobs, and spending time with women. Information about these individuals has always come by chance, as they seem to be extremely reluctant to discuss themselves. In Plate XXXVI is shown a man in women's clothing who has become an expert potter. The explanation given for his rejection of his gender is that he wore women's clothes during the Spanish regime to avoid road work, and has kept wearing them since. Similarly unsatisfactory and unlikely reasons were provided for the other cases mentioned.
It should be noted that similar individuals have been described from Zambales, Panay, from the Subanun of Mindanao, and from Borneo.2 It has been suggested, with considerable probability, that Page 359at least a part of these are hermaphrodites, but in Borneo, where they act as priests, Roth states that they are unsexed before assuming their roles.
It’s worth mentioning that similar individuals have been reported in Zambales, Panay, among the Subanun of Mindanao, and in Borneo.2 It has been suggested, with a good chance of being true, that Page 359some of these individuals are hermaphrodites, but in Borneo, where they serve as priests, Roth notes that they are castrated before taking on their roles.
Laws.—Law, government, and custom are synonymous. Whatever the ancestors did is right, and hence has religious sanction. The lakay and his advisors will give their decisions according to the decrees of the past, if that is possible, but when precedent is lacking, they will deliberate and decide on a course. The following may be taken as typical of the laws or customs which regulate the actions of the people, within a group, toward one another.
Regulations.—Law, government, and custom are all the same. Whatever our ancestors did is considered right and has religious approval. The lakay and his advisors will make their judgments based on past rules whenever possible, but if there’s no precedent, they will discuss and come to a decision. The following are examples of the laws or customs that guide how people within a group treat each other.
Rules governing the family.—A man may have only one wife, but he may keep concubines. If the wife's relatives suspect that a mistress is causing the husband's affections to wane, they may hold the Nagkakalonan or “trial of affection” (cf. p. 282), and if their charges are sustained, the husband must pay them a considerable amount, and, in addition, stand all the expenses of the gathering. If it is shown that they are not justified in their suspicions, the expense falls on the accusers.
Rules governing the family.—A man can have only one wife, but he is allowed to have mistresses. If the wife’s family suspects that a mistress is making the husband less interested in his wife, they can hold the Nagkakalonan or “trial of affection” (cf. p. 282). If their claims are proven true, the husband has to pay them a significant amount and also cover all the costs of the gathering. If it's shown that their suspicions were unfounded, the costs fall on the accusers.
The wife may bring a charge of cruelty or laziness against her husband, and if it is substantiated, he will be compelled to complete the marriage agreement and give the woman her freedom. Unfaithfulness on the part of a wife, or a betrothed girl, justifies the aggrieved in killing one or both of the offenders. He may, however, be satisfied by having the marriage gift returned to him, together with a fine and a decree of divorce.
The wife can accuse her husband of cruelty or laziness, and if she can prove it, he will have to fulfill the marriage agreement and grant her freedom. If a wife or engaged woman is unfaithful, her partner has the right to kill one or both of the wrongdoers. However, he might choose to accept the return of the marriage gift, along with a fine and a divorce decree.
A man who has a child by an unmarried woman, not a pota, must give the girl's people about one hundred pesos, and must support the infant. Later the child comes into his keeping, and is recognized as an heir to his estate.
A man who fathers a child with an unmarried woman, not a pota, must pay the girl's family around one hundred pesos and must support the child. Later, he takes custody of the child and acknowledges them as an heir to his estate.
Marriage is prohibited between cousins, between a man and his adopted sister, his sister-in-law, or mother-in-law. Union with a second cousin is also tabooed. It is said that offenders would be cut off from the village; no one would associate with them, and their children would be disinherited.
Marriage is not allowed between cousins, between a man and his adopted sister, sister-in-law, or mother-in-law. It's also forbidden to marry a second cousin. People say that those who break these rules would be shunned by the village; no one would interact with them, and their children would be cut out of the family inheritance.
A widow may remarry after the Layog ceremony (cf. p. 290), but all the property of her first husband goes to his children.
A widow can remarry after the Layog ceremony (cf. p. 290), but all of her first husband's property goes to his children.
If a wife has neglected her husband during his final illness, she may be compelled to remain under two blankets, while the body is in the house (cf. p. 286), unless she pays a fine of ten or fifteen pesos to his family. Page 360
If a wife has ignored her husband during his last illness, she might have to stay under two blankets while his body is in the house (cf. p. 286), unless she gives a fine of ten or fifteen pesos to his family. Page 360
Children must care for and support infirm parents. Should there be no children, this duty falls upon the nearest relative.
Children must take care of and support their ill parents. If there are no children, this responsibility falls to the closest relative.
Inheritance.—Although a price is paid for the bride, the Tinguian woman is in no sense a slave. She may inherit property from her parents, hold it through life, and pass it on to her children.
Inheritance.—Even though a price is paid for the bride, the Tinguian woman is not a slave in any way. She can inherit property from her parents, keep it throughout her life, and pass it on to her children.
Following the death of a man, enough is taken from his estate to pay up any part of the marriage agreement which may still be due, and the balance is divided among his children. If there are no children, it is probable that his personal possessions will go to his father or mother, if they are still living; otherwise, to his brothers and sisters. However, the old men in council may decide that the wife is entitled to a share. Should she remarry and bear children to her second husband, she cannot give any part of this property to them, but upon her death it goes to the offspring of the first marriage, or reverts to the relatives. Land is divided about equally between boys and girls, but the boys receive the major part of the animals, and the girls their mother's beads. Oftentimes the old men will give the oldest child the largest share, “since he has helped his parents longest.”
After a man passes away, enough is taken from his estate to settle any outstanding obligations from the marriage agreement, and the remaining amount is shared among his children. If there are no children, it’s likely that his personal belongings will go to his father or mother, if they are still alive; otherwise, they’ll go to his siblings. However, the elders in the council may decide that the wife is entitled to a share. If she remarries and has children with her new husband, she can’t pass any of this property to them, but when she dies, it goes to the children of the first marriage or back to the relatives. Land is divided fairly equally between boys and girls, but the boys get most of the animals, while the girls receive their mother’s beads. Often, the elders will give the oldest child the largest portion, “since he has supported his parents the longest.”
Whatever the husband and wife have accumulated in common during their married life is divided, and the man's portion is disposed of, as just indicated. Illegitimate children and those of a pota receive a share of their father's property, but not in the same proportion as the children of the wife. No part of the estate goes to a concubine unless, in the judgment of the old men, it is necessary to provide for her, because of sickness or infirmity.
Whatever the husband and wife have built together during their marriage is divided, and the man's share is handled as previously mentioned. Illegitimate children and those from a pota get a portion of their father's property, but not as much as the wife’s children. A concubine doesn't receive any part of the estate unless, in the opinion of the elders, it’s necessary to support her due to illness or disability.
Transfer and sharing of property.—Land and houses are seldom transferred, except at the death of the owner, but should a sale or trade be desired, the parties to the contract will make the bargain before the lakay and old men, who thus become witnesses. A feast is given at such a time, and is paid for by either the seller or the buyer. The sale or barter of carabao, horses, valuable jars, and beads may be witnessed in this manner, but the transfer of personal property is purely a matter between the parties concerned.
Transfer and sharing of property.—Land and houses are rarely sold, except when the owner passes away, but if a sale or trade is desired, the parties involved will negotiate the deal in front of the lakay and the elders, who serve as witnesses. A feast is held at this time, and it is paid for by either the seller or the buyer. The sale or exchange of carabao, horses, valuable jars, and beads can be witnessed in this way, but the transfer of personal property is strictly between the parties involved.
If a man works the property of another, he furnishes the seed and labor, and the crop is divided. If an owner places his animals in the care of another, the first of the increase goes to him, the second to the caretaker. Should an animal die, the caretaker must skin it, and give the hide to the owner, after which he is freed from responsibility, but he is liable for the loss, theft, or injury to his charges.
If a guy works on someone else's property, he provides the seeds and labor, and they split the harvest. If an owner entrusts his animals to someone else, the first offspring goes to the owner, and the second to the caretaker. If an animal dies, the caretaker must skin it and give the hide to the owner, after which he's no longer responsible for it, but he is liable for any loss, theft, or injury to the animals in his care.
Murder and Theft.—The relatives of a murdered man may kill his assailant without fear of punishment, but, if they are willing, the Page 361guilty party may settle with them by paying in Chinese jars, carabao, or money. The usual payment varies from fifty to one hundred pesos. A thief is compelled to make restitution, and is also subject to a small fine.
Murder and Theft.—The family of a murder victim can kill the person who killed him without worrying about getting punished, but if they agree, the guilty party can settle things by paying them with Chinese jars, carabao, or cash. The standard payment usually ranges from fifty to one hundred pesos. A thief has to pay back what he stole and is also subject to a small fine.
The practice of evil magic, and the breaking of a taboo, are considered serious crimes, but as they have been treated under Religion and Magic, they will not be repeated here.
The practice of dark magic and violating a taboo are seen as serious offenses, but since those have been addressed under Religion and Magic, they won’t be covered again here.
Lying, Cheating, Breaches of Etiquette.—Falling outside the realm of law are those things which may be considered right and wrong, but the infraction of which carries with it no penalty. Lying, for instance, is not bad, if it is done to protect yourself or a friend, but falsifying without purpose is mean and to be despised. Cheating is not wrong. Your ability to outwit the other person is proof that you are the smarter man.
Lying, Cheating, Breaches of Etiquette.—There are actions that may be viewed as right or wrong but don’t have legal consequences. For example, lying isn’t always bad if it’s to protect yourself or a friend, but lying for no reason is cruel and should be looked down upon. Cheating isn’t necessarily wrong either. Being able to outsmart someone else shows that you’re the more clever person.
It is bad manners for a man to sit with his legs far apart or to expose all of his clout, or for a woman to sit on the floor with one leg drawn up. A person should not walk about while others are singing or dancing. Basi should never be drunk, until it has been offered to every one present, especially the elders.
It’s considered rude for a guy to sit with his legs wide apart or to show off too much, and for a woman to sit on the floor with one leg tucked up. A person shouldn’t walk around while others are singing or dancing. Basi should never be consumed until it has been offered to everyone present, especially the elders.
Before eating, a person should invite all in the room to join him, even though he does not expect them to accept. A visitor should never eat with the wife of another during his absence.
Before eating, a person should invite everyone in the room to join him, even if he doesn't expect them to say yes. A guest should never eat with another man's wife while he’s away.
Always call before entering a house. Never enter a dwelling, when the owner is away, and has removed the ladder from the door. Never enter a village dirty; stop and bathe at the spring before going up. Only dogs enter the houses without bathing.
Always call before entering a house. Never go inside when the owner is away and has taken the ladder down. Never enter a village dirty; stop and wash at the spring before heading in. Only dogs enter the houses without bathing.
The Village (Plate XXXVIII).—A village generally consists of two or three settlements, situated near together, and under the authority of a single lakay or headman. There is no plan or set arrangement for the dwellings or other structures, but, as a rule, the house, spirit structure, and perhaps corrals are clustered closely together, while at the edge of the settlement are the rice granaries and garden plots. Formerly a double bamboo stockade surrounded each settlement, but in recent years these have disappeared, and at the time of our visit only one town, Abang, was so protected.
The Neighborhood (Plate XXXVIII).—A village typically includes two or three nearby communities, all governed by a single lakay or headman. There's no specific layout for the homes or other buildings, but usually, the house, spirit structure, and possibly corrals are grouped together, while the rice granaries and garden plots are located on the outskirts. In the past, each settlement was surrounded by a double bamboo stockade, but these have largely vanished over the years, and during our visit, only one town, Abang, still had this kind of protection.
The dwellings vary in size and shape. They conform in general to two types. The first and most common is a single room with a door at one end opening off from an uncovered porch (Plate XXXIX). The second consists of three rooms, or rather two rooms, between which is a porch or entry way, all under one roof. There is seldom an outer door to this entry way, but each room has its own door, and Page 362oftentimes windows opening on to it, so that one has the feeling that we have here two houses joined by the covered porch. In such buildings this entry way is a convenient place for hanging nets or for drying tobacco.
The homes come in different sizes and shapes. They generally fall into two categories. The first and most common type is a single room with a door at one end that opens onto an uncovered porch (Plate XXXIX). The second type consists of two rooms with a porch or entryway in between, all under one roof. There’s usually no outer door to this entryway, but each room has its own door, and Page 362often has windows that open onto it, which gives the impression of two houses connected by a covered porch. In these buildings, the entryway is a handy spot for hanging nets or drying tobacco.
In one room is the hearth, the water pots, and dishes, while the other is the family sleeping-room.
In one room, there's the fireplace, the water jugs, and dishes, while the other is the family bedroom.
The construction of the dwelling is shown in Plates XL–XLI. A number of heavy hard-wood posts are sunk deeply into the ground and project upward 10 or more feet. At a height of 4 or 5 feet above the ground, crossbeams are lashed or pegged to form the floor supports, while at the tops are other beams on which the roof rests. Plate XL shows the skeleton of this roof so plainly that further description is unnecessary. This framework, generally constructed on the ground, is raised on to the upright timbers, and is lashed in place. A closely woven mat of bamboo strips, or of bamboo beaten flat, covers each side of the roof, and on this the thatch is laid. Bundles of cogon grass are spread clear across the roof, a strip of bamboo is laid at the upper ends, and is lashed to the mat below. A second row of thatch overlaps the top of the first, and thus a waterproof covering is provided.
The construction of the house is shown in Plates XL–XLI. Several heavy hardwood posts are sunk deep into the ground and extend upward 10 feet or more. At a height of 4 or 5 feet above the ground, crossbeams are secured to form the floor supports, while other beams at the top hold up the roof. Plate XL displays the roof structure so clearly that no further description is needed. This framework, usually built on the ground, is raised onto the upright timbers and secured in place. A tightly woven mat of bamboo strips, or flattened bamboo, covers each side of the roof, and thatch is laid on top of this. Bundles of cogon grass are spread across the roof, a strip of bamboo is laid at the upper ends, and it’s tied to the mat below. A second layer of thatch overlaps the top of the first, creating a waterproof covering.
Another type of roofing is made by splitting long bamboo poles, removing the sectional divisions and then lashing them to the framework. The first set is placed with the concave sides up, and runs from the ridge pole to a point a few inches below the framework, so as to overhang it somewhat. A second series of halved bamboos is laid convex side up, the edges resting in the concavity of those below, thus making an arrangement similar to a tiled roof.
Another type of roofing is created by splitting long bamboo poles, taking off the sections, and then securing them to the framework. The first set is laid with the curved sides up, extending from the ridge pole down to a few inches above the framework, allowing for some overhang. A second series of halved bamboos is placed with the rounded side up, resting the edges in the curves of the ones below, resembling a tiled roof.
For the side walls this tiled type of construction is commonly used (Plate LXXVIII). A coarse bamboo mat is likewise employed, while a crude interweaving of bamboo strips is by no means uncommon. Such a wall affords little protection against a driving rain or wind, but the others are quite effective. Well-to-do families often have the side walls and floors of their houses made of hard-wood boards. Since planks are, or have been until recently, cut out with knives, head-axes, or adzes, much time and wealth is consumed in constructing such a dwelling. When completed, it is less well adapted to the needs of the people than the structures just described, but its possession is a source of gratification to the owner, and aids in establishing him as a man of affairs in his town.
For the side walls, this type of tiled construction is commonly used (Plate LXXVIII). A rough bamboo mat is also used, and a basic interweaving of bamboo strips is quite common. Such a wall offers little protection against heavy rain or wind, but other types are quite effective. Well-off families often have the side walls and floors of their houses made of hardwood planks. Since planks are, or have been until recently, cut using knives, hatchets, or adzes, a lot of time and money is spent on building such a home. When finished, it’s not as well-suited to the needs of the people as the structures previously mentioned, but owning it is a source of pride for the owner and helps establish him as a prominent figure in his town.
The floor is made of poles tied to the side-beams, and on these strips of bamboo are laid so as to leave small cracks between them. This assists in the house-cleaning, as all dirt and refuse is swept Page 363through the openings on to the ground. When the floor is made of wood, it is customary to leave one corner to be finished off in the bamboo slits, and it is here that the mother gives birth to her children. This is not compulsory, but it is custom, and indicates clearly that the planked floor is a recent introduction.
The floor is made of poles tied to the side beams, and on these strips of bamboo are laid with small gaps between them. This helps with cleaning the house since all dirt and debris can be swept Page 363 through the openings onto the ground. When the floor is made of wood, it's common to leave one corner finished off with bamboo slits, and this is where the mother gives birth to her children. It's not mandatory, but it's a tradition, and it clearly shows that the wooden floor is a recent addition.
Entrance to the dwelling is by means of a bamboo ladder which is raised at night, or when the family is away. Windows are merely square holes over which a bamboo mat is fitted at night, but the door is a bamboo-covered framework which turns in wooden sockets.
Entrance to the home is via a bamboo ladder that is pulled up at night or when the family is out. The windows are just square openings covered by a bamboo mat at night, but the door is a bamboo-framed structure that pivots in wooden sockets.
Such a house offers no barriers to mosquitoes, flies, flying roaches, or white ants, while rats, scorpions, and centipedes find friendly shelter in the thatch roof. Quite commonly large but harmless snakes are encouraged to take up their residence in the cook room, as their presence induces the rats to move elsewhere. Little house lizards are always present, and not infrequently a large lizard makes its home on the ridge pole, and from time to time gives its weird cry.
Such a house has no barriers to mosquitoes, flies, flying roaches, or termites, while rats, scorpions, and centipedes find a cozy spot in the thatch roof. Often, large but harmless snakes are welcome to live in the kitchen since their presence drives the rats away. Small house lizards are always around, and occasionally a big lizard makes its home on the ridge pole and lets out its strange call from time to time.
The ground beneath the house is often enclosed with bamboo slats, and is used for storage purposes, or a portion may be used as a chicken coop. It is also customary to bury the dead beneath the dwelling, and above the grave are the boxes in which are placed supplies for the spirits of the deceased.
The area under the house is usually surrounded by bamboo slats and is used for storage, or part of it might be a chicken coop. It's also common to bury the dead under the home, and above the grave, there are boxes that hold offerings for the spirits of the deceased.
With some modification this description of the Tinguian house and village would apply to those of the western Kalinga and the Apayao,3 and likewise the Christian natives of the coast, but a very different type of dwelling and grouping is found among the neighboring Igorot.4 It is also to be noted that we do not find to-day any trace of tree dwellings, such as were described by La Gironière5 at the time of his visit scarcely a century ago. Elevated watch-houses are placed near to the mountain fields, and it is possible that in times of great danger people might have had similar places of refuge in or near to their villages, but the old men emphatically deny that they were ever tree-dwellers, and there is nothing in the folk-tales to justify such a belief; on the contrary, the tales-indicate that the type of dwelling found to-day, was that of former times.6
With some changes, this description of the Tinguian house and village would also apply to those of the western Kalinga and the Apayao,3 as well as the Christian natives along the coast, but a very different type of home and community is found among the neighboring Igorot.4 It's also important to note that we don’t see any signs of tree houses today, like those described by La Gironière5 during his visit less than a century ago. Elevated watch-houses are situated near the mountain fields, and it’s possible that during times of great danger, people might have had similar places of refuge in or near their villages, but the elders strongly deny that they ever lived in trees, and there is nothing in the folk tales to support such a belief; on the contrary, the stories suggest that the type of dwelling found today was the same as in earlier times.6
Figure 5.
Household Objects.
Home Goods.
House Furnishings.—The average house has only one room. Inside the door, at the left, one usually finds the stove, three stones sunk in a box of ashes or dirt, or a similar device of clay (Fig 5, Page 365No. 1). Above the fire is suspended a hanger on which are placed dishes and food, in order that they may not be disturbed by insects. Along the wall stands a small caldron, jars for water and rice, and the large Chinese jars, tke latter as a general rule heirlooms or marriage gifts. These are sometimes used for basi, but more often they contain broken rice, cotton, or small articles. Above the jars is a rack or hangar on which dishes or coconut shells are placed. At one end of the room a set of pegs, deer horns, or a cord supports a variety of clothes, blankets, a woman's switch, and perhaps a man's belt. The sleeping-mats either hang here or occupy a rack of their own. Below the cord stand chests secured in early years through trade with the Chinese. In these are the family treasures, valuable beads, coins, blankets, ceremonial objects, and the like. Piled on the boxes is a variety of pillows, for no Tinguian house is complete without a number of these (Plate LXVI). The other house furnishings, consisting of a spinning wheel, loom, coconut rasp, and clothes beater (Fig. 5, No. 10) find space along the other wall. Behind the door, except in the valley towns, stand the man's spear and shield; above or near the door will be the spirit offering in the form of a small hanger or a miniature shield fastened against the wall. The center of the floor affords a place for working, eating, and sleeping. If there are small children in the family a cradle or jumper will be found suspended from a beam or a bamboo pole placed across one corner of the room (cf. p. 272).
Home Decor.—The typical house has just one room. As you enter, on the left, you usually see the stove, which could be three stones set in a box of ashes or some similar clay setup (Fig 5, Page 365No. 1). Above the fire hangs a rack for dishes and food, keeping them safe from insects. Along the wall, there's a small cauldron, jars for water and rice, and large Chinese jars, which are often family heirlooms or wedding gifts. These jars might hold basi, but typically they store broken rice, cotton, or small items. Above the jars, there’s a rack for dishes or coconut shells. At one end of the room, a set of pegs, deer antlers, or a cord holds a variety of clothes, blankets, a woman’s switch, and possibly a man’s belt. The sleeping mats hang here or are on their own rack. Below the cord are chests obtained in earlier years through trade with the Chinese. These hold family treasures like valuable beads, coins, blankets, ceremonial objects, and more. On top of the chests, there are various pillows because no Tinguian house is complete without plenty of them (Plate LXVI). Other furnishings, like a spinning wheel, loom, coconut grater, and clothes beater (Fig. 5, No. 10), find space against the opposite wall. Behind the door, except in valley towns, stand a man’s spear and shield; above or near the door, there’s a spirit offering, either a small hanger or a miniature shield attached to the wall. The center of the floor serves as a place for working, eating, and sleeping. If there are small children in the family, there will be a cradle or jumper hanging from a beam or bamboo pole across one corner of the room (cf. p. 272).
The native jars are used both for cooking and as water containers. With them will be found pot rings and lifters. The first is a simple ring of plaited bamboo, which fits on the head or sets on the floor, and forms a support for the rounded bottom of the jar. The second (Figure 5, No. 3) consists of a large rattan loop, which is placed over the neck of the jar. The hands are drawn apart, and the weight closes the loop, causing it to grip the jar. Long bamboo tubes with sections removed are used as water containers, while smaller sections often serve as cups or dippers. Gourds are also used in this manner (Fig. 5, Nos. 8–9).
The local jars are used for both cooking and storing water. Alongside them, you'll find pot rings and lifters. The first is a simple ring made of woven bamboo, which sits on the ground or fits on the jar's top, supporting its round bottom. The second (Figure 5, No. 3) is a large rattan loop that goes over the jar's neck. As you pull the hands apart, the weight tightens the loop, making it grip the jar. Long bamboo tubes with sections cut out are used as water containers, while smaller sections often serve as cups or dippers. Gourds are also used for this purpose (Fig. 5, Nos. 8–9).
Food is removed from the jars with spoons and ladles (Fig. 6) made of wood or coconut shells, but they are never put to the mouth. Page 366Meat is cut up into small pieces, and is served in its own juice. The diner takes a little cooked rice in his fingers, and with this dips or scoops the meat and broth into his mouth. Greens are eaten in the same manner.
Food is taken out of the jars with wooden or coconut shell spoons and ladles (Fig. 6), but they are never put to the mouth. Page 366Meat is cut into small pieces and served in its own juice. The diner takes a bit of cooked rice with their fingers and uses it to scoop up the meat and broth to eat. Greens are eaten the same way.
Figure 6.
Spoons and Ladles.
Spoons and ladles.
Baskets, varying considerably in material, size and type, are much used, and are often scattered about the dwelling or, as in the case of the men's carrying baskets, are hung on pegs set into the walls. Somewhere about the house will be found a coconut rasp (Fig. 5, No. 11). When this is used, the operator kneels on the wooden standard, and draws the half coconut toward her over the teeth of the blade. The inside of the shell is thus cleaned and prepared for use as an eating or drinking dish. Torches or bamboo lamps formerly supplied the dwellings with light. Lamps consisting of a section of bamboo filled with oil and fitted with a cord wick are still in use, but for the most part they have been superseded by tin lamps of Chinese Page 367manufacture. Oil for them is extracted from crushed seeds of the tau-tau (Jatropha grandulifera Roxb.)
Baskets, which vary greatly in material, size, and type, are widely used and are often scattered around the home or, in the case of men's carrying baskets, hung on pegs mounted on the walls. Somewhere in the house, you can find a coconut grater (Fig. 5, No. 11). When it's used, the person kneels on the wooden base and pulls the half coconut toward them over the blade's teeth. This cleans and prepares the inside of the shell to be used as a dish for eating or drinking. Torches or bamboo lamps used to provide light in homes. Lamps made from sections of bamboo filled with oil and equipped with a cord wick are still in use, but for the most part, they've been replaced by tin lamps made in China. The oil for these lamps is extracted from crushed seeds of the tau-tau (Jatropha grandulifera Roxb.)
A very necessary article of house furnishing is the fire-making device. In many instances, the housewife will go to a neighboring dwelling and borrow a light rather than go to the trouble of building a fire, but if that is not convenient, a light may be secured by one or two methods. The first is by flint and steel, a method which is probably of comparatively recent introduction. The second and older is one which the Tinguian shares with all the neighboring tribes. Two notches are cut through a section of bamboo, and tree cotton is placed below them. A second section of bamboo is cut to a sharp edge, and this is rubbed rapidly back and forth in the notches until the friction produces a spark, which when caught on tinder can be blown into a flame.8 At the door of the house will be found a foot wiper (Fig. 5, No. 12) made of rice-straw drawn through an opening cut in a stick, or it may consist of coconut husks fastened together to make a crude mat, while near by is the broom made of rice-straw or grass. Rice-mortars, pestles, and similar objects are found beneath the dwellings.
A very necessary item for home furnishings is the fire-making tool. Often, a housewife will go to a nearby home to borrow a light instead of going through the effort of starting a fire, but if that's not an option, she can get a light using one or two techniques. The first method involves flint and steel, which is probably a relatively recent introduction. The second and older method, shared by the Tinguian and neighboring tribes, involves cutting two notches into a section of bamboo, placing tree cotton underneath them. A second bamboo section is shaped to a sharp edge and rubbed back and forth in the notches until the friction creates a spark, which, when caught on tinder, can be blown into a flame.8 At the entrance of the house, you will find a foot wiper (Fig. 5, No. 12) made of rice-straw pulled through a cut opening in a stick, or it may be made of coconut husks tied together to form a simple mat, while nearby is a broom made of rice-straw or grass. Rice mortars, pestles, and similar items are located beneath the dwellings.
The Village Spring.—Each village is situated near to a spring or on the banks of a stream. In the latter case deep holes are dug in the sands, and the water that seeps in is used for household purposes. In the morning, a number of women and girls gather at the springs, carrying with them the plates and dishes used in the meals, also garments which need to be laundered. The pots and dishes are thoroughly scoured with sand and water, applied with a bundle of rice-straw or grass. The garments to be washed are laid in the water, generally in a little pool near to the main spring or beside the stream. Ashes from rice-straw are then mixed with water and, after being strained through a bunch of grass, are applied to the cloth in place of soap. After being thoroughly soaked, the cloth is laid on a clean stone, and is beaten with a stick or wooden paddle. The garment is again rinsed, and later is hung up on the fence near the dwelling to dry.
The Village Fountain.—Each village is located near a spring or along a stream. In the latter case, deep holes are dug in the sand, and the water that seeps in is used for household needs. In the morning, a group of women and girls gathers at the springs, bringing the plates and dishes from their meals, as well as clothes that need washing. The pots and dishes are scrubbed clean with sand and water, using a bundle of rice straw or grass. The clothes to be washed are placed in the water, usually in a small pool close to the main spring or by the stream. Ashes from rice straw are mixed with water and, after being strained through a bunch of grass, are applied to the fabric instead of soap. After soaking thoroughly, the fabric is laid on a clean stone and beaten with a stick or wooden paddle. The garment is rinsed again and later hung up on the fence near the house to dry.
Before returning to her home, the woman fills her pots with water, and then takes her bath in a pool below the main spring (Plate XLII). All garments are removed except the girdle and clout, and then water, dipped up in a coconut shell, is poured on to the face, shoulders, and body. In some cases sand is applied to the body, and is rubbed in with the hand or a stone; rinsing water is applied and the garments Page 368are put back on without drying the body. Every one, men, women, and children, takes a daily bath, and visitors will always stop to bathe at the spring or river before entering a village. Promiscuous bathing is common, and is accepted as a matter of course, but there is no indication of embarrassment or self-consciousness. When she returns to the village, the woman will often be seen carrying one or two jars of water on her head, her washing under her arm, while a child sets astride her hip or lies against her back (Plate XLIII). Page 369
Before heading home, the woman fills her pots with water and then takes a bath in a pool below the main spring (Plate XLII). All clothing is removed except for her girdle and cloth, and then she pours water, scooped with a coconut shell, over her face, shoulders, and body. Sometimes, sand is used on her body and rubbed in with her hand or a stone; rinsing water is applied, and the clothing Page 368is put back on without drying off. Everyone, men, women, and children, takes a daily bath, and visitors always stop to bathe at the spring or river before entering a village. Shared bathing is common and taken for granted, with no signs of embarrassment or self-consciousness. When she returns to the village, the woman is often seen carrying one or two jars of water on her head, her laundry under her arm, while a child is perched on her hip or resting against her back (Plate XLIII). Page 369
2 Combes, Historia de las islas de Mindanao (Madrid, 1667), translated by Blair and Robertson, Vol. XL, p. 160; Vol. XLVII, p. 300. Ling Roth, Natives of Sarawak and British North Borneo, Vol. II, p. 270, et seq.(London, 1896).
2 Combs, History of the Islands of Mindanao (Madrid, 1667), translated by Blair and Robertson, Vol. XL, p. 160; Vol. XLVII, p. 300. Ling Roth, Natives of Sarawak and British North Borneo, Vol. II, p. 270, and following pages. (London, 1896).
8 Despite frequent assertions to the contrary, the fire syringe is not used by the Tinguian. It is found among the Tiagan Igorot, the similarity of whose name has doubtless given rise to the error.
8 Contrary to common claims, the fire syringe is not used by the Tinguian. It is actually used by the Tiagan Igorot, and the similarity of their names has likely led to this misunderstanding.
Warfare, Hunting, and Fishing
Head-hunting and warfare are practically synonymous. To-day both are suffering a rapid decline, and a head is seldom taken in the valley of the Abra. In the mountain district old feuds are still maintained, and sometimes lead to a killing, and here too the ancient funerary rites are still carried out in their entirety on rare occasions. However, this peaceful condition is not of long standing. In every village the older men tell with pride of their youthful exploits, of the raids they indulged in, the heads they captured; and they are still held in high esteem as men “who fought in the villages of their enemies.”
Head-hunting and warfare are almost the same thing. Nowadays, both are quickly fading away, and it's rare to see a head taken in the Abra valley. In the mountain regions, old grudges still exist, and occasionally lead to violence; here, the ancient burial rituals are still fully performed on rare occasions. However, this peaceful situation isn't permanent. In every village, the older men proudly recount their youthful adventures, the raids they participated in, and the heads they collected; they are still respected as men “who fought in the villages of their enemies.”
During the time of our stay in Abra, the villages of the Buklok valley were on bad terms with the people of the neighboring Ikmin valley, and were openly hostile to the Igorot on the eastern side of the mountain range. Manabo and Abang were likewise hostile to their Igorot neighbors, and the latter village was surrounded with a double bamboo stockade, to guard against a surprise attack. Manabo at this time anticipated trouble with the warriors of Balatok and Besao, as a result of their having killed six men from those towns. The victims had ostensibly come down to the Abra river to fish, but, judging by previous experience, the Tinguian believed them to be in search of heads, and acted accordingly. This feud is of old standing and appears to have grown out of a dispute over the hunting grounds on Mt. Posoey, the great peak which rises only a few miles from Manabo. There have been many clashes between the rival hunters, the most serious of which occurred in 1889, when the Tinguian had twenty-nine of their number killed, and lost twenty-five heads to the Igorot of Besao.
During our time in Abra, the villages in the Buklok valley had a bad relationship with the people in the neighboring Ikmin valley and were openly hostile to the Igorot on the eastern side of the mountain range. Manabo and Abang were also unfriendly with their Igorot neighbors, and Abang was surrounded by a double bamboo stockade to protect against surprise attacks. At that time, Manabo was concerned about trouble with the warriors from Balatok and Besao because they had killed six men from those towns. The victims had supposedly gone to the Abra river to fish, but based on past experiences, the Tinguian believed they were actually looking for heads and acted accordingly. This feud has a long history and seems to have started over a dispute regarding the hunting grounds on Mt. Posoey, the large peak just a few miles from Manabo. There have been many confrontations between the rival hunters, the most serious of which took place in 1889, when the Tinguian lost twenty-nine of their people and also twenty-five heads to the Igorot from Besao.
The people of Agsimo and Balantai suffered defeat in a raid carried on against Dagara in 1907, and at the time of our visit a number of the warriors still bore open wounds received in that fight. In the same year at least three unsuccessful attacks, probably by lone warriors, were made against individuals of Lagangilang, Likuan, and Lakub.
The people of Agsimo and Balantai were defeated in a raid against Dagara in 1907, and by the time we visited, several of the warriors still had open wounds from that battle. That same year, there were at least three unsuccessful attacks, likely by individual warriors, on people from Lagangilang, Likuan, and Lakub.
The first incentive for head-taking is in connection with funeral rites. According to ancient custom it was necessary, following the death of an adult, for the men of the village to go out on a headhunt, and until they had done so, the relatives of the deceased were barred from wearing good clothing, from taking part in any pastimes or festivals, and their food was of the poorest and meanest quality. To remove this ban, the warriors would don white head-bands, arm themselves, and sally forth either to attack a hostile village or to ambush an unsuspecting foe. Neighboring villages were, out of necessity, usually on good terms, but friendly relations seldom extended beyond the second or third settlement, a distance of ten or fifteen miles. Beyond these limits most of the people were considered enemies and subject to attack.
The first reason for taking heads is related to funeral traditions. According to ancient customs, after an adult died, the men of the village had to go on a headhunt. Until they did this, the deceased's family couldn't wear nice clothes, join in any entertainment or celebrations, and lived on the most basic and poor-quality food. To lift this restriction, the warriors would wear white headbands, grab their weapons, and head out either to attack a rival village or to ambush an unsuspecting enemy. Neighboring villages usually got along well, but friendly relations rarely went beyond the second or third settlement, around ten to fifteen miles away. Beyond that distance, most people were considered enemies and open to attack.
While such a raid was both justifiable and necessary to the village in which a death had occurred, it was considered an unprovoked attack by the raided settlement; a challenge and an insult which had to be avenged. Thus feuds were established, some of which ran through many years, and resulted in considerable loss of life. A town, which had lost to another a greater number of heads than they had secured, was in honor bound to even the score, and thus another cause for battle was furnished. The man who actually succeeded in taking a head was received with great acclaim upon his return to the village; he was the hero in the festival which followed, and thereafter was held in high esteem, and so another motive was furnished.1
While such a raid was both justifiable and necessary for the village where a death had occurred, it was seen as an unprovoked attack by the settlement that was raided; a challenge and an insult that had to be avenged. This led to feuds, some lasting many years and resulting in significant loss of life. A town that had lost more people than they had taken from another was honor-bound to balance the score, creating another reason for battle. The man who successfully took a head was welcomed back to the village with great praise; he became the hero of the festival that followed and was held in high regard afterward, providing yet another motive for conflict. 1
There is an indication in the Saloko ceremony that heads may have been taken to cure headache and similar ills (cf. p. 319); while the presence of the head-basket, of the same name, in the fields suggests a possible connection between head-hunting and the rice culture, such as still exists among the neighboring Kalinga.2
There’s a sign in the Saloko ceremony that heads might have been taken to treat headaches and similar issues (cf. p. 319); meanwhile, the presence of the head basket of the same name in the fields implies a potential link between head-hunting and rice cultivation, similar to what still exists among the neighboring Kalinga.2
The Tinguian do not now, and apparently never have practised human sacrifice, but this custom and head-hunting seem to be closely related, and to have as a primary cause the desire to furnish slaves or companions for the dead. This idea was found among the ancient Tagalog, Visayan, and Zambal, and still exists among the Apayao of Northern Luzon; the Bagobo, Mandaya, Bila-an, and Tagakaola of Page 371Mindanao; as well as in Borneo and the islands to the south.3 That it once had a strong hold on the Ilocano of the coast is made evident by the mysterious cult known as axibrong, which at times terrifies whole communities. In 1907 the region about Bangui, in Ilocos Norte, was greatly excited over several attempts to kill people of that settlement, and it was whispered that when a leading man, who had recently died, was placed in his coffin, his right hand had suddenly raised up with four fingers extended. This, it was said, was a demand on the part of the dead for four companions, and the subsequent attacks on the villagers were thought to be due to the activities of the bereaved family in complying with the wishes of the deceased.
The Tinguian do not currently, and apparently never have, practiced human sacrifice, but this tradition and head-hunting seem to be closely related and primarily stem from the desire to provide slaves or companions for the dead. This belief was observed among the ancient Tagalog, Visayan, and Zambal, and it still exists among the Apayao of Northern Luzon; the Bagobo, Mandaya, Bila-an, and Tagakaola of Page 371Mindanao; as well as in Borneo and the islands to the south.3 The strong influence it once had on the Ilocano of the coast is evident from the mysterious cult known as axibrong, which at times terrifies entire communities. In 1907, the area around Bangui, in Ilocos Norte, was greatly stirred by several attempts to harm people from that settlement, and it was rumored that when a prominent man who had recently died was placed in his coffin, his right hand suddenly raised up with four fingers extended. It was said this was a request from the deceased for four companions, and the subsequent attacks on the villagers were believed to be a result of the bereaved family's efforts to fulfill the wishes of the departed.
The raids following a death were usually carried out as a village affair, and many warriors participated, but it seems that by far the greater number of heads were secured by individuals or couples, who would lie in ambush near to the trails, or to the places, where the women had to pass in carrying water from the streams to the village.
The raids that happened after a death were typically organized by the village, with many warriors joining in, but it appears that most of the heads were taken by individuals or couples who would hide along the paths or at spots where women had to walk by to fetch water from the streams for the village.
While the Tinguian always chose to attack from ambush, yet he did not hesitate to fight in the open when occasion demanded it. For a distance of fifteen or twenty feet he depended on his spear, but for close quarters he relied on his shield and head-axe. An examination of Plate XLIV will show that the shield has three prongs at the top. These the warrior seeks to slip between the legs of his enemy to trip him up, then one stroke downward with the axe, and the opponent is put out of the fight. The two lower prongs are meant to be slipped about the neck. One more stroke of the head-axe, and the victor takes his trophy and starts for home, while the relatives of the dead man seek to secure the remains to carry them back to their village. As the loss of a head reflects on the whole party, and in a like manner its acquisition adds distinction to the victors, a hot fight usually develops over a man who is stricken down, and only ceases when the enemy is beaten off, or has been successful in getting away with the trophy.
While the Tinguian typically preferred to attack from hiding, he didn’t hesitate to fight openly when necessary. For distances of fifteen to twenty feet, he relied on his spear, but in close combat, he depended on his shield and head-axe. An examination of Plate XLIV shows that the shield has three prongs at the top. The warrior attempts to slip these prongs between the legs of his enemy to trip him, then delivers a downward stroke with the axe, taking the opponent out of the fight. The two lower prongs are designed to wrap around the neck. With one more stroke of the head-axe, the victor claims his trophy and heads home, while the relatives of the deceased attempt to recover the remains to bring back to their village. Since losing a head affects the entire group, and gaining one brings honor to the victors, fierce battles often break out over a fallen man, only ending when the enemy is driven back or has successfully made off with the trophy.
If a war party finds it necessary to make a night camp, or if they are hard pressed by the foe, they plant long, thin strips of bamboo or palma brava4 in the grass. The ends of these are cut to sharp points, and they are so cleverly concealed that pursuers must use great care, Page 372and consequently lose much time, or they will have their legs and feet pierced with these needle-like blades.
If a group going to war needs to set up camp at night, or if they are being chased by the enemy, they place long, thin strips of bamboo or palma brava4 in the grass. The ends of these strips are sharpened to points, and they are hidden so well that anyone trying to follow them has to be very cautious, Page 372which ends up wasting a lot of time, or they risk getting their legs and feet pierced by these sharp blades.
Upon their return to the village, the warriors were formerly met at the gate by their relatives, who held two ladders in A shape, thus forming a pathway over which each had to climb. Once inside the town, the heads were placed on a bamboo spike known as sagang (cf. p. 310), or in the saloko (cf. p. 310), and for three days were exhibited beside the gate. In the meantime messages were sent to friendly villages to invite the people to the celebration.
Upon returning to the village, the warriors were greeted at the gate by their relatives, who held two ladders in an A shape, creating a pathway for each warrior to climb. Once inside the town, the heads were placed on a bamboo spike called sagang (cf. p. 310), or in the saloko (cf. p. 310), and were displayed beside the gate for three days. In the meantime, messages were sent to nearby villages to invite people to the celebration.
On the morning of the last day, the heads were carried up to the center of the village, where, amid great rejoicing, the men sang the praises of the victors or examined the skulls of the victims. Sometime during the morning, the men who had taken the heads split them open with their axes and removed the brains. To these they added the lobes of the ears and joints of the little fingers, and they placed the whole in the liquor which was afterwards served to the dancers. There seems to be no idea here of eating the brains of the slain as food. They are consumed solely to secure a part of their valor, an idea widespread among the tribes of Mindanao.5 The writer does not believe that any people of the Philippines indulges in cannibalism, if that term is used to signify the eating of human flesh as food. Several, like the Tinguian, have or still do eat a portion of the brain, the heart or liver of brave warriors, but always, it appears, with the idea of gaining the valor, or other desirable qualities of the victims.
On the morning of the last day, the heads were brought to the center of the village, where, amid great celebration, the men sang the praises of the victors or examined the skulls of the victims. At some point during the morning, the men who had taken the heads split them open with their axes and removed the brains. They added the lobes of the ears and joints of the little fingers, then placed everything in the liquor that was later served to the dancers. It seems there’s no intention here of eating the brains of the deceased as food. They are consumed solely to obtain a part of their courage, an idea common among the tribes of Mindanao.5 The writer does not believe that any people of the Philippines practice cannibalism, if that term refers to eating human flesh as food. Some, like the Tinguian, have or still do eat a portion of the brain, heart, or liver of brave warriors, but always, it seems, with the intention of gaining the courage or other desirable qualities of the victims.
The balance of the head festival consisted in the drinking of sugar cane rum, of songs of praise by the headmen, and finally all joined in dancing da-eng. Just before the guests were ready to depart, the skulls were broken into small bits, and the fragments were distributed to the guests so that they might taken them to their homes, and thus be reminded of the valor of the takers.6 This disposition of the skull agrees with that of many Apayao towns,7 but it does not conform with the description of ancient times afforded us in the tales,8 nor Page 373with the practices of the Kalinga and Igorot people, both of whom preserve the trophy.
The main part of the head festival involved drinking sugar cane rum, singing praises by the leaders, and everyone participating in the dance known as da-eng. Right before the guests were about to leave, the skulls were broken into small pieces, and the fragments were handed out to the guests so they could take them home as a reminder of the bravery of the takers.6 This way of handling the skull aligns with practices in many Apayao towns,7 but it doesn't match the accounts from ancient times as described in the stories,8 nor Page 373with the customs of the Kalinga and Igorot people, who keep the trophy.
The weapons of the warriors consists of a spear, head-axe, and shield, and the small bamboo spikes known as soga. They do not make use of the bow and arrow, although they have been credited as possessing them.9 The old men claim it has not been used in their lifetime, nor is mention made of it in the folk-tales. The only time it appears is in the crude weapons used in shooting fish in the rice-fields, and in the miniature bow and arrow, which hang above the heads of a newborn child.
The warriors' weapons include a spear, a head-axe, a shield, and small bamboo spikes called soga. They don't use a bow and arrow, even though they are said to have them. 9 The elders say it hasn't been used in their lifetime, and it isn't mentioned in any folk tales. The only times it shows up are with the simple weapons used for fishing in the rice fields and the tiny bow and arrow that hang above the head of a newborn.
Figure 7.
Types of Knives.
Knife Types.
Bolos, or long knives, are carried at the side suspended from the belt, and upon occasion may be used as weapons. However, they are generally considered as tools (Fig. 7).
Bolos, or long knives, are worn on the side, hanging from the belt, and sometimes they can be used as weapons. However, they are mostly regarded as tools (Fig. 7).
The Head-Axe, aliwa or gaman (see Fig. 8).—The axes made by the Tinguian and Kalinga are identical, probably due to the fact that the center of distribution, as well as the best iron work of this region, is found in Balbalasang—a town of mixed Tinguian and Kalinga blood. The blade is long and slender with a crescent-shape cutting Page 374edge on one end, and a long projecting spine on the other. This projection is strictly utilitarian. It is driven into the ground so as to support the blade upright, when it is desired to have both hands free to draw meat or other articles over the cutting edge. It is also driven into the soil, and acts as a support when its owner is climbing steep or slippery banks.
The Head Axe, aliwa or gaman (see Fig. 8).—The axes made by the Tinguian and Kalinga are the same, likely because the main distribution point and the finest ironwork in this area are located in Balbalasang—a town with a mix of Tinguian and Kalinga heritage. The blade is long and thin, featuring a crescent-shaped cutting edge on one end and a long projection on the other. This projection serves a practical purpose. It can be driven into the ground to hold the blade upright, allowing the user to have both hands free for cutting meat or other items. It can also be planted into the soil to provide support when climbing steep or slippery banks.
Figure 8.
Head-Axes.
Head Axes.
The blade fits into a long steel ferrule which, in turn, slips onto a wooden handle. The latter may be straight or plain, but commonly Page 375it has a short projection midway of its length, which serves as a finger-hold and as a hook for attachment to the belt. Quite frequently the handle is decorated with thin circles or bands of brass, while ornamental designs sometimes appear on the blade.
The blade fits into a long steel ferrule that slides onto a wooden handle. The handle can be straight or simple, but usually Page 375 has a small projection halfway along its length, which acts as a finger hold and a hook to attach it to a belt. The handle is often decorated with thin rings or bands of brass, and sometimes the blade features decorative designs.
While the axe is primarily a weapon, its use is by no means confined to warfare. It is used in house and fence building, in cutting up game and forest products, and in many other ways. Fig. 8 shows three types of head-axes, the first two, the Tinguian-Kalinga axe; third, the Igorot; fourth, the Apayao. There is a noticeable difference between the slender blades of the first group and the short, thick blade of the Igorot, yet they are of the same general type. The Apayao weapon, on the other hand, presents a radical difference in form. Despite these variations, the axes of these three tribes present an interesting problem. So far as it known, these are the only tribes in the Philippines which make use of a head-axe, and it is believed that no similar weapon is found in the Malayan Islands. However, blades of striking resemblance do occur among the Naga of Assam.10 It is possible that the weapons of these far separated regions may hark back to a common source, from which they received their instruction in iron working.
While the axe is mainly a weapon, its use isn’t just for battle. It’s used in building houses and fences, in processing game and forest products, and in many other ways. Fig. 8 shows three types of head-axes: the first two are the Tinguian-Kalinga axe, the third is the Igorot, and the fourth is the Apayao. There’s a clear difference between the slender blades of the first group and the short, thick blade of the Igorot, but they’re all generally similar. The Apayao weapon, however, is quite different in shape. Despite these differences, the axes from these three tribes present an intriguing issue. As far as we know, these are the only tribes in the Philippines that use a head-axe, and it’s believed there’s no similar weapon found in the Malayan Islands. However, blades that look strikingly similar do exist among the Naga of Assam.10 It’s possible that the weapons from these distant regions may trace back to a common source, from which they learned ironworking.
Figure 9.
Spears.
Spears.
The Spear, pīka.—The various types of spears used by the Tinguian are shown in Fig. 9.
The Spear, pīka.—The different kinds of spears used by the Tinguian are displayed in Fig. 9.
A considerable part of these are made in the villages along the upper reaches of the Buklok river and in Balbalasang, but many come into Abra through trade with the Igorot and Kalinga. They are used Page 376for hunting and fighting, and are intended both as thrusting and throwing weapons. In the lowlands the older type of spear-head is a modified leaf shape, attached to a ferrule which slips over the shaft. In the mountains, heads with two or more barbs are set into the handles, and are held in place by means of wooden wedges and by metal rings which surround the ends of the shafts. A metal end or shoe covers the butt end of the weapon, thus converting it into an excellent staff for mountain climbing.
A significant number of these are made in the villages along the upper reaches of the Buklok River and in Balbalasang, but many also come into Abra through trade with the Igorot and Kalinga. They are used Page 376 for hunting and fighting and are designed for both thrusting and throwing. In the lowlands, the older type of spearhead has a modified leaf shape and is attached to a ferrule that slides over the shaft. In the mountains, heads with two or more barbs are fitted into the handles, secured with wooden wedges and metal rings that encircle the ends of the shafts. A metal end or shoe covers the butt end of the weapon, turning it into an excellent staff for mountain climbing.
Occasionally a hunting spear is fitted with a detachable head, which will pull out of the socket when an animal is struck. The shaft is attached to the point by means of a heavy line, and as this drags through the undergrowth, it becomes entangled and thus delays the flight of the game.
Occasionally, a hunting spear has a detachable head that pulls out of the socket when it hits an animal. The shaft is connected to the tip by a strong line, and as this gets dragged through the underbrush, it gets tangled up, which slows down the game.
Shields, kalásag.—Mention has already been made of the typical Tinguian-Kalinga shield (cf. p. 373). While this is the common type of the region (Fig. 10, Nos. 1–1a), others, which approach those of the Bontoc Igorot, are frequently used (Fig. 10, No. 2). As a rule, these come from Balatok, Lubuagan, Guinaan and the villages along the Malokbot river, all of which are strongly influenced in blood and culture by the Igorot. In the latter shields we find the prongs at the top and bottom, but they are no longer of sufficient size and opening to be of practical value. The clue to their origin is probably afforded us in their use by the Tinguian.
Shields, kalásag.—We've already talked about the typical Tinguian-Kalinga shield (see p. 373). While this is the common type in the area (Fig. 10, Nos. 1–1a), there are others that are similar to those of the Bontoc Igorot, and are often used (Fig. 10, No. 2). Generally, these come from Balatok, Lubuagan, Guinaan, and the villages along the Malokbot river, all of which are heavily influenced in terms of ancestry and culture by the Igorot. In these latter shields, we see prongs at the top and bottom, but they are no longer large enough or open enough to be of any real use. The clue to their origin likely lies in their use by the Tinguian.
Across the top and bottom of each shield, near to the prongs, are two or three braided bands which appear to be ornamental, or to strengthen the weapon. Their real use, however, is to hold the soga, the pointed bamboo sticks which are planted in the grass to delay pursuers. A half dozen or more of these are usually to be found under the braiding at the back of the shield.
Across the top and bottom of each shield, close to the prongs, are two or three braided bands that look decorative or might be for strengthening the weapon. However, their actual purpose is to hold the soga, the pointed bamboo sticks that are stuck in the grass to slow down pursuers. Typically, you can find six or more of these tucked away under the braiding at the back of the shield.
All shields are of very light wood, and can easily be pierced by a spear. They are intended to be used in deflecting missels rather than actually to stop them. To aid in this purpose, there is a hand grip cut into the center of the back. This is large enough to admit the first three fingers, while the thumb and little finger are left outside to tilt the shield to the proper angle.
All shields are made of very light wood and can easily be pierced by a spear. They are meant to deflect projectiles rather than actually stop them. To help with this, there’s a hand grip carved into the center of the back. It’s big enough for the first three fingers, while the thumb and little finger stay outside to tilt the shield at the right angle.
Figure 10.
Shields.
Armor.
Hunting (Plates XLV–XLVI).—Hunting must be considered more in the nature of a sport than as a necessity, for, while a considerable amount of game is taken each year, it is not enough to furnish an important part of the food supply. As we have already noted, a great part of the country occupied by this tribe is devoid of forests. Dense growths do occur in some valleys and ravines, and a few of Page 377the mountains, like Posoey, are heavily forested, but for the most part the western slopes of the Cordillera Central are covered with rank cogon grass. In the ravines and on the wooded slopes are deer, pig, wild carabao, and wild chickens, and during the dry season of the year it is no uncommon thing to see a considerable number of men leaving the village at daybreak with their dogs, spears, and nets. The customary method of hunting the larger animals is to stretch long nets across the runway of the game. A number of the hunters, armed with spears, conceal themselves near by, while the balance of the party take the dogs to a distance and then, spreading out fan-shape, will converge on the net, beating the brush and shouting in order to stir up the game. The dogs, sullen, half-starved brutes, take little interest Page 378in the chase until an animal is started, then they begin to bay, and the whole pack is in pursuit. As the quarry rushes into the net, the concealed hunters fall upon it and spear it to death, at the same time fighting back the hungry dogs which would quickly devour it. Sometimes an animal escapes from the net, but if wounded, it is almost certain to fall a prey to the pack. Many deer are taken by this method in the course of a year. Sometimes a wild pig is netted, and on exceedingly rare occasions a carabao. However, the wild carabao is a dangerous animal, and hunters will not attack it unless it is so entangled in the nets that it is practically helpless. Still hunting for deer, near to the feeding grounds, yields a few animals each year, and during the period when the lumboy (Eugenia jambolana Lam.) are in fruit, the hunters often hide themselves in the trees at night, and spear the pigs which come below them to feed.
Hunting (Plates XLV–XLVI).—Hunting is more of a sport than a necessity because, even though a decent amount of game is taken each year, it doesn't provide a significant part of the food supply. As noted earlier, much of the land occupied by this tribe lacks forests. There are dense thickets in some valleys and ravines, and some mountains, like Posoey, are heavily forested, but generally, the western slopes of the Cordillera Central are covered with thick cogon grass. In the ravines and on the wooded slopes, you can find deer, pigs, wild carabao, and wild chickens, and during the dry season, it’s quite common to see many men leaving the village at dawn with their dogs, spears, and nets. The usual way to hunt larger animals is to set long nets across the game trails. Some hunters, armed with spears, hide nearby, while the rest of the group takes the dogs a distance away and then spreads out in a fan shape to converge on the net, beating the brush and shouting to drive the game toward it. The dogs, sullen and half-starved, show little interest in the chase until an animal is startled, at which point they start to bay, and the whole pack takes off after it. When the prey rushes into the net, the hidden hunters spring into action and spear it to death while also fending off the hungry dogs that would quickly devour it. Sometimes an animal escapes from the net, but if wounded, it’s nearly certain to become a target for the pack. Many deer are caught using this method throughout the year. Occasionally a wild pig gets caught in the net, and on extremely rare occasions, a carabao. However, the wild carabao is a dangerous animal, and hunters won’t approach it unless it’s so caught in the nets that it’s almost helpless. Spotting deer close to their feeding grounds nets them a few animals each year, and during the time when the lumboy (Eugenia jambolana Lam.) bear fruit, hunters often hide in the trees at night to spear the pigs that come below to eat.
Figure 11.
Chicken Snare.
Chicken Trap.
Wild hogs are also secured by placing a close fence about a field. One or two small entrances are left open and inside of these, deep pits are dug, and are covered with brush. As the animal pushes in, it steps on the frail covering, and is hurled to the bottom of the pit, where it is easily dispatched with the spear.
Wild hogs are also contained by putting up a tight fence around a field. One or two small openings are left unsealed, and deep pits are dug right inside those openings, covered with brush. As the animal pushes through, it steps on the weak covering and falls to the bottom of the pit, where it can be easily killed with a spear.
Among the smaller game, the wild chicken is the most important. These fowls seldom fly, but seek safety by running through the underbrush. The Tinguian takes advantage of this trait, and stretches nets loosely in the probable runway of the birds, and then drives them toward it in the same manner, as he does the deer. As the fowl runs full speed into the loose net, it folds about him, and he is easily taken.
Among the smaller game, the wild chicken is the most significant. These birds rarely fly, opting instead to run through the underbrush for safety. The Tinguian makes use of this behavior by spreading nets loosely along the birds' likely paths and then drives them toward the nets, similar to how he hunts deer. As the bird dashes into the loose net, it wraps around them, making them easy to catch.
The most common method of securing wild roosters is by means of a series of slip nooses attached to a main cord or band (Fig. 11). Page 379This is set up so as to enclose a square or triangular space, and a tame rooster is put inside. The crowing of this bird attracts the attention of the wild fowl who comes in to fight. Soon, in the excitement of the combat, one is caught in a noose, and the harder it pulls, the more securely it is held. At times the trap is baited with worms or grain. The snare is carried in a basket-like case, which is often fitted with a compartment for the decoy rooster.11
The most common way to catch wild roosters is by using a series of slip nooses attached to a main cord or band (Fig. 11). Page 379This is arranged to enclose a square or triangular area, and a tame rooster is placed inside. The crowing of this bird draws the attention of the wild roosters who come in to fight. Soon, in the heat of the battle, one gets caught in a noose, and the harder it pulls, the more securely it's trapped. Sometimes the trap is baited with worms or grain. The snare is carried in a basket-like container, which is often equipped with a compartment for the decoy rooster.11
Another type of chicken snare consists of a single noose, which rests on two elevated strips of bamboo. The other end of the cord is attached to a bent limb, held down by means of a small trigger, which slips under a cross strip. The game is led onto the trap by scattering grain. The weight of the bird releases the trigger, the bent twig flies up, and the noose is drawn tightly.
Another kind of chicken trap uses a single noose that sits on two raised strips of bamboo. One end of the cord is connected to a bent branch, which is held down by a small trigger that slips under a cross strip. The bird is lured into the trap by scattering grain. When the bird steps on it, the trigger is released, the bent branch pops up, and the noose tightens.
Small birds are captured in considerable numbers by the boys who, for this purpose, make use of three types of snares. The first and most common is a simple slip noose made of human or horse hair attached to a stick. Several of these are driven into the ground close together, and grain is scattered between them. A second type of noose trap is shown in Fig. 12, No. 1. A Bamboo pole a with sharpened end has a spring b of the same material attached to its side. A cord from this passes through a small hole in the top of a, and then forms a slip noose. A small stick or trigger c is forced into the hole until firm enough to keep the line held taut, and the noose is spread on it. Bait is placed on the point of a in such a manner that the bird has to alight on c to secure it. Its weight releases the trigger, and the noose is drawn tightly around its legs. Another trap of this nature is illustrated by Fig. 12, No. 2. Here a branch is bent down and a line is attached. The trigger stick a slips outside b, and the pressure holds the free stick c in place against the crotch. Bait is so placed on d that a bird coming to secure it must stand inside the slip noose which is spread on c. The weight and movement of the victim releases the trigger, draws the line taut, and closes the noose about its legs.
Small birds are caught in large numbers by the boys who use three types of traps for this purpose. The first and most common is a simple slip noose made from human or horse hair attached to a stick. Several of these are pushed into the ground close together, and grain is scattered between them. A second type of noose trap is shown in Fig. 12, No. 1. A bamboo pole a with a sharpened end has a spring b made of the same material attached to its side. A cord from this goes through a small hole at the top of a, forming a slip noose. A small stick or trigger c is forced into the hole until it’s firm enough to keep the line taut, and the noose is spread on it. Bait is placed on the tip of a so that the bird must land on c to get it. Its weight releases the trigger, and the noose tightens around its legs. Another trap of this kind is shown in Fig. 12, No. 2. Here, a branch is bent down, and a line is attached. The trigger stick a slips outside b, and the pressure keeps the free stick c in place against the Y-shaped fork. Bait is placed on d so that a bird coming to get it must stand inside the slip noose spread on c. The weight and movement of the bird trigger the mechanism, tighten the line, and close the noose around its legs.
Figure 12.
Bird Snares.
Bird traps.
In the lowland villages, blowguns (salbalana) are used to a limited extent in hunting birds. Two long strips of palm wood are grooved and fitted together. Over these the intestines of a carabao are drawn, and the whole is wrapped tightly with cord and covered with beeswax. The guns vary from 12 to 16 feet in length, and are often excellently made, yet they are little better than toys, for the missels used are only clay balls. Poison darts are unknown in this region, and the Page 381weapon is confined to the villages near to the coast. This, together with the fact that the blowgun does not appear in the lore or ceremonies, suggests that it of recent introduction (Plate XLVII).
In the lowland villages, blowguns (salbalana) are used to some extent for hunting birds. Two long strips of palm wood are carved and fitted together. Over these, the intestines of a carabao are stretched, and the whole thing is tightly wrapped with cord and covered with beeswax. The guns range from 12 to 16 feet in length and are often well-made, but they’re barely more than toys since the projectiles used are just clay balls. Poison darts don’t exist in this area, and the Page 381weapon is limited to the villages close to the coast. This, along with the fact that the blowgun doesn’t appear in local traditions or ceremonies, suggests that it was introduced recently (Plate XLVII).
Locusts are considered excellent food, and when they are flying in great numbers, are taken by means of small nets. These are attached to poles, and are swung into the swarm. Sometimes nearly the whole village will unite in such a hunt, the catch being stored in large bottle-shaped baskets until needed.
Locusts are seen as great food, and when they're flying in large swarms, they're caught using small nets. These nets are attached to poles and swung into the swarm. Sometimes, almost the entire village will join in this hunt, and the catch is kept in large, bottle-shaped baskets until it's needed.
Bats and rats are not eaten, but the latter are trapped and killed because of the grain they destroy and the injury they do to the houses and their contents. The most common trap is made from a section of bamboo in one side of which a spring is inserted. A line attached to this leads to a slip noose which fits inside the tube. Bait is attached to a trigger which, when disturbed, releases the spring and closes the loop around the intruder.
Bats and rats aren't eaten, but rats are trapped and killed because they damage grain and cause harm to houses and their contents. The most common trap is made from a piece of bamboo, with a spring inserted on one side. A line connected to this leads to a slip noose that fits inside the tube. Bait is attached to a trigger that, when disturbed, releases the spring and tightens the loop around the intruder.
Fishing.—Mention has already been made of the capture of fish by the children. Older people likewise devote some time to fishing, but not to the extent of making it an occupation. Nearly every family has a collection of traps and lines, and at times quite a number of fish and eels are secured.
Fishing.—It's already been noted that the children catch fish. Older folks also spend some time fishing, but they don't do it as a job. Almost every family has a set of traps and lines, and occasionally they manage to catch a good number of fish and eels.
The common trap is shown in Fig. 13, No. 1. The entrance is made of sharp bamboo splints, which converge toward a small hole opening into the trap proper. The device is then placed in the water in such a way that fish coming downstream will be diverted into the opening. The current and the natural inclination of the fish to go into a dark hiding-place causes them to force their way into the trap, and once in they cannot emerge. The water escapes through the bamboo slits, but the fish can only be released by opening the small end of the trap.
The common trap is shown in Fig. 13, No. 1. The entrance consists of sharp bamboo splints that come together to form a small hole leading into the trap itself. The device is then set in the water so that fish swimming downstream will be guided into the opening. The current and the fish's natural tendency to seek shelter in dark places lead them to push their way into the trap, and once inside, they cannot get out. Water flows through the bamboo slits, but the fish can only be freed by opening the small end of the trap.
Many of the women carry baskets attached to the belt at the hip. The tops of these baskets have funnel-shaped openings, and are immediately available for use as traps, if a good catch is in prospect (Fig. 13, No. 2). These are usually employed for shrimps and minnows. Eels are caught in long, round traps of rattan and bamboo. A frog is fastened in the far end of the tube, usually with a fish-hook. This is attached to a rattan spring, which is connected with the door of the trap. The eel enters and seizes the frog, but as it starts to back out, it releases the bent rattan, and the door is pulled shut.
Many of the women carry baskets attached to their hip belts. The tops of these baskets have funnel-shaped openings and are ready to use as traps if there's a chance of a good catch (Fig. 13, No. 2). They're usually used for catching shrimp and minnows. Eels are caught in long, round traps made of rattan and bamboo. A frog is secured at the far end of the tube, usually with a fishhook. This is connected to a rattan spring, which is linked to the door of the trap. The eel enters and grabs the frog, but as it starts to back out, it releases the bent rattan, and the door closes shut.
Figure 13.
Fishing Devices.
Fishing Gear.
Small hand nets, spread apart by means of sticks held in the hands, are used by women in scooping up small fish. Ordinarily, it is scooped away from the body, but if a fish takes refuge under a rock, the net Page 383is placed under the opposite side, and the stone is turned over with the foot.
Small hand nets, held open by sticks in the hands, are used by women to catch small fish. Usually, the net is scooped away from the body, but if a fish hides under a rock, the net Page 383is placed under the other side, and the stone is flipped over with the foot.
The most effective fishing-device is a large throw net made cornucopia shape. The large net is open and weighted with many sinkers of lead. The man throws the net with a full arm sweeping motion, so that it spreads to its full extent, and all the sinkers strike the water at the same time. The splash causes all the fish inside the circle to dart inward, and as it sinks, the net settles over them. The fisherman draws in the cord attached to the small end, causing the sinkers to drag along to the bottom until directly beneath him, when their weight closes the net. It requires much skill and practice to throw this net properly, but once the art is mastered, the fisherman is very successful.
The most effective fishing tool is a large throw net shaped like a cornucopia. The big net is open and weighed down with several lead sinkers. The person throws the net with a sweeping arm motion, allowing it to spread out fully, with all the sinkers hitting the water at the same time. The splash makes all the fish inside the circle swim inward, and as it sinks, the net covers them. The fisherman pulls in the cord attached to the small end, causing the sinkers to drag to the bottom until they’re directly beneath him, at which point their weight closes the net. It takes a lot of skill and practice to throw this net correctly, but once mastered, the fisherman is very successful.
Blanket fishing similar to that in use by the neighboring Igorot is found here. A large blanket is weighed down with stones, and is placed in the river. After one or two hours have elapsed, a number of men form a wide circle around it. Often they drag between them a rope to which many corn husks are attached. As they advance toward the blanket, they turn the larger stones with their feet so that any fish hiding beneath them will be frightened away. The circle of men and corn husks causes the fish to go toward the blanket, and finally to take refuge under the stones piled upon it. When the blanket is reached, the men seize the corners and lift it out of the water on to the bank, where the stones are thrown out and the fish secured. A somewhat similar idea is found in the lama. Quantities of leaf branches are sunk into a still pool, and are left for a few days until the fish have come to use them as a hiding-place. A number of men make a close fence of bamboo sticks about them, then go inside, throw out the branches, and catch the fish with their hands or with the nets. Streams are often diverted from their course, for a time, and then returned, leaving the fish in the artificial channels stranded.
Blanket fishing, similar to the method used by the neighboring Igorot, is practiced here. A large blanket is weighed down with stones and placed in the river. After one or two hours, several men form a wide circle around it. Often, they drag a rope attached to many corn husks between them. As they move toward the blanket, they use their feet to turn over the larger stones to scare away any fish hiding underneath. The combination of the circle of men and corn husks drives the fish toward the blanket, where they finally seek refuge under the stones on top. When they reach the blanket, the men grab the corners and lift it out of the water onto the bank, where they throw out the stones and secure the fish. A somewhat similar technique is used in the lama. Large quantities of leaf branches are submerged in a still pool and left for a few days until the fish start using them for cover. Several men then create a tight fence of bamboo sticks around them, go inside, remove the branches, and catch the fish using their hands or nets. Streams are often temporarily redirected and then restored, leaving the fish stranded in the artificial channels.
A curious method of fishing was seen in the Ikmin river. A hook was fastened in the end of a bamboo pole, and close to this a minnow was attached to a short line, to act as a lure. When the other fish approached the captive, the pole was jerked sharply, in an attempt to snag them. On one occasion the writer saw fifty fish taken by this method in less than an hour.
A fascinating way of fishing was observed in the Ikmin River. A hook was attached to the end of a bamboo pole, and nearby, a minnow was connected to a short line to serve as a lure. When other fish came close to the trapped minnow, the pole was yanked sharply in an attempt to catch them. One time, the writer witnessed fifty fish caught using this method in under an hour.
Short lines attached to sticks are often baited, and are set along the embankments of the flooded rice-fields. Small fish spears with detachable heads are also used in the rice lands, as well as in the clear pools. The only occasion when the bow and arrow is used in this region is when the rice fields are flooded. At such times a short Page 384bow and an arrow with fork-shaped head are employed (Fig. 13, Nos. 3–3a). A fish poison or stupifier is occasionally used. A small red berry known as baiyatin is crushed, and the powder is thrown into or just above quiet pools, where fish abound. Some of the fish become stupified and float on the surface, where they are quickly speared or scooped up. They are eaten without any ill effects. Page 385
Short lines attached to sticks are often baited and placed along the edges of flooded rice fields. Small fish spears with detachable heads are also used in the rice fields as well as in clear pools. The only time a bow and arrow is used in this area is when the rice fields are flooded. During these times, a short bow and an arrow with a forked head are used (Fig. 13, Nos. 3–3a). Occasionally, a fish poison or stun method is applied. A small red berry called baiyatin is crushed, and the powder is scattered into or just above calm pools where fish are plentiful. Some of the fish become incapacitated and float to the surface, where they can be quickly speared or scooped up. They are consumed without any harmful effects. Page 385
1 Head-hunting is widespread in this part of the world. It is found in Assam, in the Solomon Islands, in Borneo, Formosa, and, it is said, was formerly practiced in Japan. See Hodson (Folklore, June, 1909, p. 109); Rivers, History of Melanesian Society, Vol. II, p. 259 (Cambridge, 1914); Hose and McDougall, Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vols. I–II (London, 1912); Shinji Ishii (Transactions Japan Soc. of London, Vol. XIV, pp. 7, et seq.).
1 Head-hunting is common in this part of the world. It's found in Assam, the Solomon Islands, Borneo, Formosa, and it is said that it was once practiced in Japan. See Hodson (Folklore, June, 1909, p. 109); Rivers, History of Melanesian Society, Vol. II, p. 259 (Cambridge, 1914); Hosepipe and McDougall, Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vols. I–II (London, 1912); Shinji Ishii (Transactions Japan Soc. of London, Vol. XIV, pp. 7, et seq.).
3 See Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vols. V, p. 137; XXI, p. 140; XXXIV, p. 377; XL, pp. 80–81; XLVII, p. 313; XLVIII, p. 57. Cole, Distribution of the Non-Christian Tribes of Northwestern Luzon (Am. Anth., N. S., Vol. XI, 1909, p. 340); Cole, The Wild Tribes of Davao District, Mindanao (pub. Field Museum of Natural History, Vol. XII No. 2, p. 114, et seq.).
3 See Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vols. V, p. 137; XXI, p. 140; XXXIV, p. 377; XL, pp. 80–81; XLVII, p. 313; XLVIII, p. 57. Cole, Distribution of the Non-Christian Tribes of Northwestern Luzon (Am. Anth., N. S., Vol. XI, 1909, p. 340); Cole, The Wild Tribes of Davao District, Mindanao (pub. Field Museum of Natural History, Vol. XII No. 2, p. 114, et seq.).
4 These are called soga. Their use is widespread in the Philippines, in Malaysia generally, and even extends into upper Burma. See Shakespear, History of Upper Assam, Upper Burmah and Northeastern Frontier, pp. 186, et seq.(London, 1914). Marsden, Hist. of Sumatra, p. 310 (London, 1811).
4 These are called soga. They are commonly used in the Philippines, throughout Malaysia, and even into northern Burma. See Shakespeare, History of Upper Assam, Upper Burmah and Northeastern Frontier, pp. 186, et seq. (London, 1914). Marsden, Hist. of Sumatra, p. 310 (London, 1811).
6 This description is partially taken from the account of Paul P. de La Gironière, probably the one white man, who has witnessed this rite (see Twenty Years in the Philippines, p. 108, London, 1853), and from the stories of many old men, who themselves have participated in the head-hunts and subsequent celebrations.
6 This description is partly based on the account of Paul P. de La Gironière, likely the only white man to have witnessed this ritual (see Twenty Years in the Philippines, p. 108, London, 1853), as well as the stories from many old men who took part in the head-hunts and the celebrations that followed.
9 Jenks, The Bontoc Igorot, p. 123 (Manila, 1905); Kroeber, The Peoples of the Philippines (Am. Museum Nat. Hist., Handbook Series, No. 3, p. 165, New York, 1919).
9 Jenks, The Bontoc Igorot, p. 123 (Manila, 1905); Kroeber, The Peoples of the Philippines (Am. Museum Nat. Hist., Handbook Series, No. 3, p. 165, New York, 1919).
10 Egerton, Handbook of Indian Arms (Wm. Allen and Co., London, 1880), p. 84; Shakespear, History of Upper Assam, Burma and Northeastern Frontier (MacMillan, London, 1914), p. 197, illustration.
10 Egerton, Handbook of Indian Arms (Wm. Allen and Co., London, 1880), p. 84; Shakespeare, History of Upper Assam, Burma and Northeastern Frontier (MacMillan, London, 1914), p. 197, illustration.
Economic Life
Rice Culture.—The most important crop raised by the Tinguian is rice, and to its cultivation he devotes a considerable portion of his time. Two distinct methods of growing are now found throughout the district—the mountain or upland fields, in which the rice is raised without irrigation; and the rice terraces with irrigation1 (Plate XLVIII). To prepare the first type of field, a piece of forest land is chosen if possible, or lacking this, a plot covered with second growth is selected. The purpose in using timber land is to escape the cogon grass (Imperata koenigii), which quickly invades all open fields, and flourishes until the trees again shut out the sunlight. The trees and underbrush are cut down during the dry season, so that they may be ready for burning before the arrival of the first rains. Should no timber land be available, an open piece will be selected, and after the grass is burned, the soil will be partially cleared of its stubborn roots by means of a large knife or adze-like instrument known as pal'lek (Fig. 14, No. 2).
Rice Culture.—The most important crop grown by the Tinguian is rice, and they dedicate a significant amount of time to its cultivation. Two different methods of growing rice are currently found throughout the area—the mountain or upland fields, where rice is grown without irrigation, and the rice terraces that use irrigation1 (Plate XLVIII). To prepare the first type of field, they preferably choose a piece of forest land, or if that’s not possible, a plot covered with secondary growth. The reason for using timber land is to avoid the cogon grass (Imperata koenigii), which quickly takes over open fields and thrives until the trees block the sunlight again. The trees and underbrush are cut down during the dry season so they can be burned before the first rains come. If there's no timber land available, an open area will be selected, and after burning the grass, the soil will be partially cleared of its tough roots using a large knife or adze-like tool known as pal'lek (Fig. 14, No. 2).
Figure 14.
Grass Knife; Root Adze; Rice Cutter.
Grass Knife; Root Adze; Rice Cutter.
After the clearing, the field is fenced in so as to protect it from deer, wild pigs, and carabao. The rudest type of protection consists of a barricade of brush, strengthened with forked sticks, in the crotches of which poles are laid. The more common method is to set bamboo tubes, at intervals, around the whole plot and to lash to them other tubes which have been split in half. A still better fence is made by cutting three holes, about a foot apart, through each upright and to insert smaller bamboo through these.
After the clearing, the field is fenced off to protect it from deer, wild pigs, and carabaos. The simplest form of protection is a barrier made of brush, reinforced with forked sticks, where poles are laid in the notches. A more common method involves setting bamboo tubes at intervals around the entire area and tying other tubes that have been cut in half to them. An even better fence is created by cutting three holes, about a foot apart, through each upright and inserting smaller bamboo through these.
When the rains begin, the men go to the fields, each with two hardwood sticks whittled to tapering rounded ends. These are driven alternately into the soil making shallow holes an inch or so in depth, into each of which the women drop several seed rice. The whole field is gone over in this way; soil is pushed into the holes with the feet, and frequently the task is finished by sowing a few handfuls of seed broadcast and distributing it by brushing back and forth with a leafy branch.2
When the rains start, the men head to the fields, each carrying two hardwood sticks carved to have pointed, rounded ends. They take turns driving these sticks into the ground, creating shallow holes about an inch deep, into which the women drop several rice seeds. The entire field is worked over like this; they push the soil into the holes with their feet, and often they finish the job by scattering a few handfuls of seeds over the area and spreading them out using a leafy branch. 2
In the valley districts the planting sticks are cut as needed, but in the mountains, where the upland rice is more important, strong bamboo poles fitted with hardwood points are in general use. These implements, known as tᴇpon (Fig. 15, No. 1), are invariably carefully decorated with incised designs, and are preserved from year to year. Commonly, the divisions between the sections of the bamboo are knocked out and the tube used as a receptacle for the seed rice.
In the valley areas, planting sticks are cut as needed, but in the mountains, where upland rice is more important, strong bamboo poles with hardwood tips are typically used. These tools, known as tᴇpon (Fig. 15, No. 1), are always carefully decorated with carved designs and are kept from year to year. Usually, the sections of the bamboo are knocked out, and the tube is used to hold the seed rice.
As the mountain fields need special protection, it is customary to build near them little elevated houses in which the workers may rest, and in which the watchers can live during the time the grain must be guarded. If the plots are near to a village, such a house seldom consists of more than a rude framework of poles, which support a grass roof, and to which a bamboo floor is lashed, two or three feet above the ground; but if the fields are at a distance, these structures are provided with sides, and are raised high on strong logs. Such high, well built houses are necessary, both to protect the occupants from surprise attacks of enemies, and to afford shelter against driving winds or rains. It is not an uncommon occurrence for a whole family to go to one of these isolated mountain dwellings and reside for a considerable period, particularly when the rice is approaching maturity.
As the mountain fields need special protection, it's common to build small elevated houses nearby where workers can rest and watchers can stay while guarding the grain. If the plots are close to a village, these houses usually consist of a simple frame of poles, topped with a grass roof, and have a bamboo floor raised a couple of feet above the ground. However, if the fields are farther away, these structures have sides and are built high on sturdy logs. Such tall, well-built houses are essential for protecting the occupants from surprise enemy attacks and providing shelter from strong winds or rain. It's not unusual for an entire family to go to one of these remote mountain homes and stay for a long time, especially when the rice is nearly ready for harvest.
These upland fields produce much smaller crops than do the wet lands, and as they are quickly exhausted, it is not customary to plant them to rice for more than two seasons. At the end of this time, they Page 387may be used for camotes (Convolvulus batatas), sugar-cane, or cotton, but in the majority of cases they are allowed to lie unused for several seasons, when the grass or undergrowth is again removed and the fields replanted.
These upland fields produce much smaller crops than the wet lands, and since they get depleted quickly, it's not common to plant rice there for more than two seasons. After this time, they Page 387may be used for sweet potatoes (Convolvulus batatas
The wet fields produce by far the greater part of the rice, and it is about them that most of the agricultural labors center. In the broad valleys, low embankments, of sufficient height to maintain the water at a depth of two or three inches, separate the fields. The lower plots are often of considerable length and width, some covering as much as an acre of ground, but as they begin to ascend the slopes, the walls rise higher, and the fields become narrower until they may be only a few feet in width. In the rugged mountain districts, the terraces often begin just above the flood water of the stream. At this point, a stone wall, four or five feet in height, is erected, and back of this the mountain side is cut away and filled in until it forms a step or terrace. Back of this another wall is raised, and the process is repeated until at last the terraces extend for two or three hundred feet up the mountain side (Plate XLIX). When the field is first made, top soil, enriched with vegetable growth, is laid on the surface, often to a depth of several inches, but from this time on no fertilizer, other than the decaying straw of the previous crop, is added, although the field is used continuously for many years.
The wet fields produce the majority of the rice, and most agricultural work focuses on them. In the wide valleys, low embankments, high enough to keep the water at a depth of two or three inches, separate the fields. The lower plots can be quite large, some covering as much as an acre, but as they rise up the slopes, the walls get taller, and the fields become narrower, sometimes only a few feet wide. In the rugged mountain areas, the terraces often start just above the flood level of the stream. At this point, a stone wall, four or five feet high, is built, and behind this, the mountainside is cut away and filled in to create a step or terrace. Another wall is then constructed behind it, and this process is repeated until the terraces extend for two or three hundred feet up the mountainside (Plate XLIX). When a field is first created, topsoil enriched with plant matter is layered on the surface, often several inches deep, but after that, no fertilizer other than the decaying straw from the previous crop is added, even though the field is cultivated continuously for many years.
Water is conducted to many of the fields by means of ditches, usually by diverting the flow of some of the numerous springs or streams but in a few instances, stone dams have been thrown across the rivers and the water carried for considerable distances by flumes and ditches. The highest terraces are first inundated to the desired depth, and then openings are made in the side walls—so as to allow the lower fields to be flooded. This method of irrigation provides for the maximum use of the water, and also supplies a constant current which prevents the formation of stagnant pools.
Water is channeled to many fields through ditches, usually by redirecting the flow of some of the many springs or streams. In some cases, stone dams have been built across rivers, and the water is transported over long distances using flumes and ditches. The highest terraces are initially flooded to the desired level, and then openings are created in the side walls to allow the lower fields to be flooded. This method of irrigation maximizes the use of water and maintains a steady flow, which helps to prevent stagnant pools.
Some of the fields are situated too far up the mountain side to be reached by ditches, and in such cases the growth of the rice is entirely dependent on the rainfall; however, in normal years, the precipitation is sufficient to mature the crop.
Some of the fields are located too high up the mountainside to be accessed by ditches, and in those cases, the rice growth completely relies on rainfall; however, in typical years, the rainfall is enough to mature the crop.
At the beginning of the rainy season, some of the seed rice is sprouted in specially prepared beds in the villages. In such cases a small plot is surrounded with low dirt walls, the soil is enriched with manure, water is added, and the whole is worked until it becomes a thin mud, on which the rice is thickly sown. Around this bed, a bamboo frame is erected to keep out pigs and chickens, while from time to time Page 388water is poured on the growing shoots. The more common method of sprouting, however, is to select a piece of land, which will receive the full benefit of the rainfall and to break this with a plow drawn by a carabao.
At the start of the rainy season, some of the rice seeds are sprouted in specially prepared beds in the villages. In this process, a small area is surrounded by low dirt walls, the soil is enriched with manure, water is added, and everything is mixed until it turns into a thin mud, onto which the rice is sown densely. A bamboo frame is built around this bed to keep out pigs and chickens, and occasionally, Page 388water is poured onto the growing shoots. The more common way to sprout the rice, though, is to choose a piece of land that will get the full benefit of the rainfall and plow it with a carabao.
When the seed beds have been planted, the people go to the fields, repair the embankments, and admit the water. The straw remaining from the previous crop is allowed to rot, for a time, and then the ground is gone over with a bamboo harrow (palī-id),3 as shown in Fig. 15, No. 3, to remove weeds, branches, and the like. Wherever it is possible, the soil is broken with a plow, alado (Plate L), but in fields to which animals cannot be taken, the ground is turned by means of sharpened sticks, or poles tipped with iron, which are driven into the soil and forced forward, thus pushing the earth above them into the water.4 As will be seen from the accompanying drawing (Fig. 15, Nos. 2–2a), the plow is constructed entirely of wood except for the iron share, and conforms closely to that used in Java, Celebes, Sumatra, Burma, and Annam.5
When the seed beds are planted, people head to the fields to fix the embankments and let in the water. The leftover straw from the previous crop is allowed to decompose for a while, and then the ground is treated with a bamboo harrow (palī-id),3 as shown in Fig. 15, No. 3, to remove weeds, branches, and other debris. Wherever possible, the soil is turned using a plow, alado (Plate L), but in fields where animals cannot go, the ground is turned using sharpened sticks or poles tipped with iron, which are pushed into the soil and then forced forward, thus moving the earth above them into the water.4 As shown in the accompanying drawing (Fig. 15, Nos. 2–2a), the plow is made entirely of wood except for the iron share and closely resembles those used in Java, Celebes, Sumatra, Burma, and Annam.5
Within a few days after the plowing, the soil is further broken by dragging it with a harrow, made by driving wooden pegs into a heavy board, or into large bamboo tubes (Fig. 15, No. 4). A worker stands on this, and is dragged about the field, leveling it, and at the same time pulling out sticks, roots, and any other matter of sufficient bulk to interfere with the planting.
Within a few days after the plowing, the soil is further broken up by dragging it with a harrow, created by driving wooden pegs into a heavy board or into large bamboo tubes (Fig. 15, No. 4). A worker stands on this harrow and is pulled around the field, leveling it while also removing sticks, roots, and any other debris that could get in the way of planting.
Two types of sleds (Fig. 15, Nos. 5–6) are used in connection with the rice culture, as well as in general transportation. The first consists of rude wooden runners on which a bamboo flooring is laid. The second has narrow runners, which are hewn with considerable care, while sides of flattened bamboo convert the sled into an open box. The first type (pasagad) is used principally during the wet season for the transportation of plows, harrows, and the like, the wide runners slipping through the mud without becoming mired. The use of the latter (kalison) is restricted to the dry-season, when it is of particular advantage in moving the rice. Wheeled vehicles are not employed in any part of Page 390the Tinguian belt, although their use is now fairly common among the Ilocano.
Two types of sleds (Fig. 15, Nos. 5–6) are used in connection with rice farming and general transportation. The first one has rough wooden runners with a bamboo floor laid on top. The second has narrow runners that are crafted with care, and the sides are made of flattened bamboo, turning the sled into an open box. The first type (pasagad) is mainly used during the wet season for transporting plows, harrows, and similar items, with the wide runners slipping through the mud without getting stuck. The second type (kalison) is only used in the dry season, which is particularly helpful for moving rice. Wheeled vehicles aren't used anywhere in Page 390the Tinguian area, although they are now quite common among the Ilocano.
Figure 15.
Agricultural Implements.
Farm Tools.
It requires a month or six weeks to make ready the fields, and in the meantime the rice in the seed beds has grown to a height of twelve or fourteen inches. The shoots are then pulled up by the roots, are tied into bundles, and the tops are cut off (Plate LI). The bundles are distributed about the fields at convenient distances, and the workers then transplant the young rice—three or four together—in the soft ooze, using the thumb and fore-finger of the right hand for that purpose (Plate LII). The preparation of the field is looked after by the men and boys, and oftentimes they aid in transplanting, but the latter is considered to be women's work, and is generally left to them.
It takes about a month or six weeks to prepare the fields, and during that time, the rice in the seed beds grows to about twelve or fourteen inches tall. The shoots are then pulled up by the roots, tied into bundles, and their tops are cut off (Plate LI). The bundles are spread out in the fields at suitable distances, and the workers then transplant the young rice—three or four together—into the soft mud, using their thumb and forefinger of the right hand for this (Plate LII). The men and boys take care of preparing the field and often help with the transplanting, but this task is generally seen as women’s work, so it's mostly left to them.
The rice is set so thickly that when a plot is planted it presents to the eye a solid mass of green. It is hard to imagine a more beautiful sight than to look down on these fields, which rise in wave above wave of brilliant green, until at last they give way to the yellower billows of cogon grass which cover the mountain slopes.
The rice is planted so densely that when you view a field, it appears as a solid green mass. It's hard to picture a more beautiful scene than looking down on these fields, which undulate in wave after wave of vibrant green, until they eventually transition to the yellower swells of cogon grass that blanket the mountain slopes.
After the transplanting, the grain needs constant attention; at first, to keep it properly weeded and flooded; later, to protect it from animals and birds. Hence many workers are always in the fields, but it is, nevertheless, the happy time for the people, and if one approaches a group of workers unawares, he will hear one or more singing the daleng, a song in which they compliment or chide the other workers, or relate some incident of the hunt or of village life. Toward midday little groups will gather in the field shelters to partake of their lunches, to smoke, or to rest, and usually in such a gathering will be a good story-teller who amuses with fables, or tales of adventure.6
After the transplanting, the crops need constant attention; at first, to keep them well-weeded and flooded; later, to protect them from animals and birds. That's why many workers are always in the fields, but it’s still a happy time for everyone, and if you approach a group of workers without them noticing, you’ll hear one or more of them singing the daleng, a song where they compliment or tease each other, or share stories about a hunt or village life. Around midday, small groups will gather in the field shelters to have their lunches, smoke, or rest, and usually, there will be a good storyteller among them who entertains with fables or adventurous tales.6
When the rice begins to mature, an even stricter watch must be kept, for, in addition to its other enemies, the rice birds7 now seek to feed on the crop and, while they are small in size, they often appear in such numbers that they work great havoc.
When the rice starts to mature, even closer attention is needed, because along with its other threats, the rice birds7 now try to eat the crop, and although they are small, they can show up in such large numbers that they cause a lot of damage.
The usual device employed in frightening both birds and animals is a bamboo pole cut into strips at the top, so that, as it is shaken, these strike together, producing a great clatter. Many of these poles are planted, and then all are connected by means of rattan lines which finally lead to the little watch house. Here a man or boy sits and occasionally gives the lines a sudden jerk, which sets up a clapping over Page 391the whole field (Plate LIII). A clever development of this device was seen by the writer in the Ikmin river valley. Here the stream flows swiftly and plunges headlong into pools every few yards. The rattan cord attached to the clappers is fastened to a small raft which is then set afloat in the pool. After a whirl in the eddy it is caught by the swift current, and is carried a few feet down stream, at the same time bending the clappers nearly to the ground; then as the raft enters calmer water, the tension is released, and it is thrown violently back into the pool from which it has just drifted; at the same time the clappers fly back into place with a great noise.
The typical device used to scare both birds and animals is a bamboo pole that's cut into strips at the top. When shaken, these strips hit each other, creating a loud noise. Many of these poles are set up, and they are all connected with rattan lines that lead to a small watchtower. A man or boy sits there and occasionally gives the lines a sudden pull, causing a clapping sound to resonate across Page 391the entire field (Plate LIII). A clever variation of this setup was observed by the writer in the Ikmin river valley. Here, the stream flows quickly, plunging into pools every few yards. The rattan cord connected to the clappers is attached to a small raft that floats in the pool. After spinning in the eddy, it's caught by the strong current and pulled a few feet downstream, bending the clappers nearly to the ground. Then, as the raft enters calmer water, the tension is released, and it is tossed violently back into the pool it just left; at the same time, the clappers snap back into position with a loud noise.
Another contrivance, used in keeping small birds from the fields, is a bird-like form cut from the bark of a banana or palm tree. Many of these are suspended by lines from bamboo poles, and, as the wind blows them to and fro, they appear like giant birds hovering over the rice.
Another device used to keep small birds out of the fields is a bird-like shape cut from the bark of a banana or palm tree. Many of these are hung by lines from bamboo poles, and as the wind blows them back and forth, they look like giant birds hovering over the rice.
A simple protection against deer is made by bending the white inner bark of bamboo into arches and planting these at intervals along possible places of entry, for it is said that these animals will not approach such a contrivance.
A simple way to protect against deer is by bending the white inner bark of bamboo into arches and planting them at intervals along potential entry points because it’s said that these animals won’t go near this setup.
Soon after the water is turned into the fields, shells and fish begin to appear even in the higher terraces. Doubtless a considerable part of these come in through the ditches, but the natives insist that most of the fish bury themselves deep in the mud at the approach of the dry season and hibernate until water again appears in the fields.8 These intruders are prized as food, and to secure them, short baited lines are placed along the edges of the terraces, while each woman has, attached to her belt, a small basket into which she places shells discovered during her work. The men likewise secure fish by means of hooks and lines, and also pierce them with short spears fitted with detachable points, but more commonly they shoot them with a small bow and peculiar arrows, the heads of which resemble flattened spoons cut into four or five teeth.9
Soon after the water is released into the fields, shells and fish start to show up even on the higher terraces. A significant portion of these likely enters through the ditches, but the locals claim that most of the fish bury themselves deep in the mud as the dry season approaches and hibernate until water returns to the fields.8 These visitors are valued as food, and to catch them, short baited lines are set along the edges of the terraces, while each woman has a small basket attached to her belt to collect shells she finds during her work. The men also catch fish using hooks and lines, and they pierce them with short spears that have detachable points, but more often, they shoot them with a small bow and unique arrows, the tips of which look like flattened spoons with four or five prongs.9
As the grain begins to ripen, the land is allowed to dry, and when all is ready for the cutting, the people put on their best garments and go to the fields. Each stalk is cut separately by means of a crescent-shaped blade (lakom or lakᴇm) attached to a small wooden cylinder (Fig. 14, Nos. 3–3a). This handle is held between the thumb, first and fifth fingers, while the stalk is caught by the second and third fingers, Page 392and is pulled inward against the steel blade.10 Many workers grasp the stalk near the head with the left hand, while the cutting blade is used with the right.
As the grain starts to ripen, the land is allowed to dry, and when everything is ready for harvest, the people wear their best clothes and head to the fields. Each stalk is cut individually using a crescent-shaped blade (lakom or lakᴇm) attached to a small wooden cylinder (Fig. 14, Nos. 3–3a). This handle is held between the thumb, index, and little fingers, while the stalk is held by the middle and ring fingers, Page 392and is pulled inward against the steel blade.10 Many workers grasp the stalk near the top with their left hand, while using the cutting blade with their right.
Both men and women may engage in cutting the rice, but as the latter are much the more dexterous workers, this task is generally assigned to them (Plate LIV). The grain is cut so as to leave stalks about ten inches in length; these are laid in the free hand until a bunch of considerable size has accumulated, when they are bound together with strips of bark.11 At the end of the day these bundles are carried to the drying yards, where they remain until the whole crop is harvested. A drying yard is a plot of ground surrounded by a bamboo fence of such a height that it is impossible for fowls and the like to gain entrance. When all the bundles are thoroughly dried, they are placed in the granary, and from that time on the handling of the rice is given over to the women.
Both men and women can cut the rice, but since women are much more skilled at it, this job is usually assigned to them (Plate LIV). The grain is cut to leave stalks about ten inches long; these are held in one hand until a sizable bunch has been gathered, at which point they are tied together with strips of bark.11 At the end of the day, these bundles are taken to the drying yards, where they stay until the entire crop is harvested. A drying yard is an area surrounded by a bamboo fence tall enough to keep out chickens and other animals. Once all the bundles are completely dried, they are stored in the granary, and from that point on, the responsibility of handling the rice shifts to the women.
The granaries, or store-houses, of the Tinguian and Ilocano are identical (Plate LV), but, barring the Apayao, are different from any of the surrounding groups, except when their influence may have spread this peculiar type to a limited degree. It is worthy of note, however, that the granaries of some Sumatran groups are of similar design and construction. Such a store-house is raised high above the ground on four hard-wood poles; the framework is of bamboo, and the sides flare sharply from the floor to the grass roof. Within the framework is a closely woven matting of flattened bamboo, which is nearly water-tight; but to secure still further protection from moisture, and also to allow for free circulation of air, a rack is built in such a way that the rice is kept several inches from the outside walls. Just below the floor, each post supports a close-fitting pottery jar—without top or bottom—or a broad disk of wood, which effectually prevents the entrance of rodents.
The granaries, or storehouses, of the Tinguian and Ilocano are the same (Plate LV), but, aside from the Apayao, they differ from any of the nearby groups, unless their influence has spread this unique style to a limited extent. It's worth mentioning, though, that the granaries of some Sumatran groups have a similar design and build. These storehouses are elevated high off the ground on four sturdy wooden poles; the frame is made of bamboo, and the sides slope sharply from the floor to the grass roof. Inside the frame is tightly woven matting made of flattened bamboo, which is nearly waterproof; but to provide even more protection against moisture and to allow for proper airflow, a rack is constructed to keep the rice several inches away from the outside walls. Just below the floor, each post holds a tightly fitting pottery jar—without a top or bottom—or a wide wooden disk, which effectively prevents rodents from getting in.
To thrash the grain, the woman places a bundle on a piece of carabao hide, and, as she rolls it beneath her feet, she pounds it with a long wooden pestle (hala) until all the kernels are beaten loose from the straw.12 It is then placed in a wooden mortar (luson) of hourglass Page 393form or with straight sides, where it is again beaten until the outside husks are loosened, and the grain is somewhat broken (Plate LVI). Winnowing is accomplished by tossing the contents of the mortar in shallow traps (īgau), so that the chaff is blown away, while the grain falls back into the winnower (Plate LVII).
To thresh the grain, the woman puts a bundle on a piece of carabao hide and, while rolling it beneath her feet, pounds it with a long wooden pestle (hala) until all the kernels are separated from the straw.12 Then, it's placed in a wooden mortar (luson) that has an hourglass shape or straight sides, where it is beaten again until the outer husks are loosened, and the grain is somewhat broken (Plate LVI). Winnowing is done by tossing the contents of the mortar into shallow traps (īgau), so that the chaff gets blown away while the grain falls back into the winnower (Plate LVII).
The rice is now ready for cooking; the chaff is collected, and is used as food for the pigs and dogs, while the stalks are saved to be burned, for the ashes are commonly used in lieu of soap.
The rice is now ready to cook; the chaff is gathered and used as food for the pigs and dogs, while the stalks are saved to be burned since the ashes are often used instead of soap.
Rice has also come to have great importance, both as a standard of value and as a medium of exchange. A single stalk is known as sanga dawa. When the stalks are equal in size to the leg, just above the ankle, the bundle is called sang-abtek.13 Ten sang-abtek equal sanga-baal. One hundred sang-abtek make sanga-ōyon. The measure of cleaned rice is as follows: Two full hands (one coconut shell full)—1 sopa (Ilocano supa; Spanish 1/8 ganta). 8 sopa—1 salop (Spanish ganta or about 2 quarts). 25 salop—1 kaban.
Rice has also become very important, both as a standard of value and as a medium of exchange. A single stalk is called sanga dawa. When the stalks are the same size as a leg, just above the ankle, the bundle is referred to as sang-abtek. Ten sang-abtek equal sanga-baal. One hundred sang-abtek make sanga-ōyon. The measure of cleaned rice is as follows: Two full hands (one coconut shell full)—1 sopa (Ilocano supa; Spanish 1/8 ganta). 8 sopa—1 salop (Spanish ganta or about 2 quarts). 25 salop—1 kaban.
It is customary to pay laborers in rice; likewise the value of animals, beads, and the like are reckoned and paid in this medium. During the dry season rice is loaned, to be repaid after the harvest with interest of about fifty per cent.
It’s common to pay workers with rice; similarly, the value of animals, beads, and similar items is calculated and paid for in this way. During the dry season, rice is borrowed, to be repaid after the harvest with an interest of around fifty percent.
According to tradition, the Tinguian were taught to plant and reap by a girl named Dayapán. This woman, who was an invalid, was one day bathing in the stream, when the great spirit Kabonīyan entered her body. He carried with him sugar-cane and unthreshed rice which he gave to the girl with explicit directions for its use. Likewise he taught her the details of the Sayang, the most important of the ceremonies. Dayapán followed instructions faithfully, and after the harvest and conclusion of the ceremony, she found herself to be completely cured. After that she taught others, and soon the Tinguian became prosperous farmers.14
According to tradition, a girl named Dayapán taught the Tinguian how to plant and harvest. This woman, who was disabled, was bathing in the stream one day when the great spirit Kabonīyan entered her body. He brought sugar-cane and unthreshed rice, giving her clear instructions on how to use them. He also taught her the details of the Sayang, the most important ceremony. Dayapán followed the instructions carefully, and after the harvest and the ceremony, she found herself completely healed. After that, she taught others, and soon the Tinguian became successful farmers.14
In Part I of this volume a reconstruction of the early life of this people was attempted from their mythology. The results seemed to indicate that the tales reflect a time before the Tinguian possessed terraced rice-fields, when domestic work animals were still unknown, and the horse had not yet been introduced into the land. But it was also noted that we are not justified in considering these as recent events.
In Part I of this volume, an attempt was made to reconstruct the early life of this people based on their mythology. The findings suggested that the stories reflect a time before the Tinguian had terraced rice fields, when domestic animals were still unknown, and the horse had not yet been brought to the region. However, it was also pointed out that we can't consider these as recent events.
At this time, with the more complete data before us, it may be well Page 394to again subject the rice culture to careful scrutiny, in the hope that it may afford some clue as to the source from which it spread into this region. It is possible that the Tinguian may have brought it with them from their early home, which may be supposed to have been in southeastern Asia; they may have acquired it through contact with Chinese or Japanese traders, or through commercial relations with the islands to the south; or again it may have developed locally in the Tinguian, Igorot, and Ifugao territory.
At this point, with the more complete data available to us, it may be useful Page 394to take another close look at rice cultivation, hoping it provides some insight into where it originated before spreading to this area. It’s possible that the Tinguian brought it with them from their early homeland, which we can assume was in southeastern Asia; they might have gotten it through interactions with Chinese or Japanese traders, or through trade connections with the islands to the south; or it might have developed locally among the Tinguian, Igorot, and Ifugao people.
It should be noted at the outset that highly developed terrace cultivation is found in Japan and China to the north; in parts of Borneo, in the Nias archipelago, in Java, Bali, Lombok, Sumatra, Burma, and India proper, and it is probable that all within this broad belt developed from a single origin.
It’s important to point out right away that advanced terrace farming is seen in Japan and China to the north; in areas of Borneo, in the Nias archipelago, in Java, Bali, Lombok, Sumatra, Burma, and mainland India. It’s likely that all these regions within this wide area evolved from a single origin.
When we compare the construction of Igorot and Tinguian terraces and the methods of irrigation, we find them quite similar, although those of the former are somewhat superior and of much greater extent. The planting of the seed rice and the breaking of the soil in the high fields are also much alike, but here the resemblances cease. In the lower fields, the Tinguian employ the carabao, together with the plow and harrow; the Igorot do not. The Igorot fertilize their fields, the Tinguian never. In harvesting, the Tinguian make use of a peculiar crescent-shaped blade to cut the stalk, the Igorot pull each head off separately. The Tinguian and Ilocano granaries are of a distinctive type radically different from the Igorot, while the methods of thrashing in the two groups are entirely different. Finally, the ceremonial observances of the Tinguian, so far as the rice is concerned, are much more extensive and intricate than have been described for the Igorot. In a like manner there are many striking differences between the methods of handling the grain by the Tinguian and those found in Japan and China. On the other hand, when we come to compare the rice culture of this region with the islands to the south, the similarities are very striking. The short description given by Marsden for Sumatra15 would, with a few modifications, apply to the situation in Abra. The use of the plow and harrow drawn by carabao is found in Java and Sumatra; the common reaping knife of both these islands is identical with the Tinguian, although there is a slight difference in the way it is utilized; the peculiar type of granary found in Abra again appears in Sumatra, while the Tinguian ceremonial acts associated Page 395with the cultivation and care of the rice-recall, in several instances, details of such ceremonies in Java.
When we compare the construction of Igorot and Tinguian terraces and their irrigation methods, we see they are quite similar, although the Igorot terraces are somewhat superior and much larger. Planting seed rice and breaking the soil in the high fields are also quite alike, but that’s where the similarities end. In the lower fields, the Tinguian use carabaos along with plows and harrows; the Igorot do not. The Igorot fertilize their fields, while the Tinguian never do. During harvesting, the Tinguian use a unique crescent-shaped blade to cut the stalks, while the Igorot pull each head off separately. The granaries of the Tinguian and Ilocano are distinctly different from those of the Igorot, and their methods of threshing are completely different as well. Lastly, the ceremonial practices of the Tinguian concerning rice are much more extensive and complex than those described for the Igorot. Similarly, there are many notable differences between how the Tinguian handle grain compared to practices in Japan and China. Conversely, when we compare rice cultivation in this region with that of the islands to the south, the similarities are quite striking. The brief description provided by Marsden for Sumatra15 would apply to the situation in Abra with only a few adjustments. The use of plows and harrows pulled by carabaos is found in Java and Sumatra; the common reaping knife on both islands is the same as the Tinguian's, although there’s a slight difference in how it’s used; the unique granary types seen in Abra also appear in Sumatra, while the Tinguian ceremonies associated with rice cultivation and care recall, in several cases, details of similar ceremonies in Java.
If Tinguian rice culture did come from the south, through trade or migration, in comparatively recent times we should expect to find evidences of the same culture distributed along the route by which it must have traveled. We find, however, that few terraces exist in Mindanao and northern Borneo; and the former, at least, are of recent introduction.16 There is also negative evidence that such fields were rare along the coasts at the time of the Spanish invasion. In the early documents we meet with frequent statements that the people were agriculturists and raised considerable quantities of rice and vegetables in their clearings; but the writer has discovered only two instances in which mention is made of terraced fields.17 Had extensive terraces existed on the coast, it seems certain that some notice must have been taken of them. Yet in the mountains of central and northwestern Luzon, in districts remote from coast influences, are found some of the most remarkable fields of this type in Malaysia; terraces representing such an expenditure of labor that they argue for a long period of construction.
If Tinguian rice cultivation came from the south, whether through trade or migration, in relatively recent times, we should expect to see signs of that culture spread along the route it took. However, we find that there are few terraces in Mindanao and northern Borneo; at least the ones in Mindanao appear to have been introduced recently.16 There's also a lack of evidence that such fields were common along the coasts during the Spanish invasion. Early documents often state that the people were farmers and grew significant amounts of rice and vegetables in their clearings; however, the writer has only found two mentions of terraced fields.17 If there had been extensive terraces on the coast, it seems likely that someone would have commented on them. Yet in the mountains of central and northwestern Luzon, in areas far from coastal influences, some of the most impressive terraced fields in Malaysia can be found; these terraces represent such an incredible amount of labor that they suggest a long period of construction.
The proof is not absolute, but, in view of the foregoing, the writer is inclined to the belief that the Igorot and the Tinguian brought their rice culture with them from the south, and that the latter received it from a source common to them and to the people of Java and Sumatra.
The proof isn't definitive, but considering what has been discussed, the author believes that the Igorot and the Tinguian brought their rice cultivation techniques from the south, and that the Tinguian learned it from a source that they share with the people of Java and Sumatra.
Many writers who have discussed the rice culture of the East Indies are inclined to credit its introduction to Indian colonists,18 but Page 396Campbell19 holds to the belief that it was practised centuries before the Christian era and prior to the Hindu invasion of Java. There seems to be no dissent, however, among these writers to the belief that its introduction antedated the arrival of the European in the Orient by several centuries. The fact that dry land farming, carried on with planting sticks and the like, is still found among the Igorot and Tinguian, and for that matter all over the Philippines, cannot be advanced as an argument that the irrigated fields are of recent date, for upland fields and primitive tools are still used in Java and Sumatra, where, as we have just seen, the wet field culture is an old possession.
Many writers discussing the rice culture of the East Indies tend to credit its introduction to Indian colonists, but Page 396Campbell holds the belief that it was practiced centuries before the Christian era and before the Hindu invasion of Java. However, there seems to be a consensus among these writers that its introduction predates the arrival of Europeans in the Orient by several centuries. The fact that dry land farming, using planting sticks and similar tools, is still practiced among the Igorot and Tinguian, and indeed all over the Philippines, cannot be used as evidence that irrigated fields are a recent development, as upland fields and primitive tools are still found in Java and Sumatra, where, as we have just seen, wet field culture is an ancient tradition.
Magical Rites and Ceremonies Connected with the Rice.—The importance of rice to this people is nowhere better evidenced than in the numerous and, in some cases, elaborate rites with which its cultivation and care is attended. Some of these observances appear to be purely magical, while others are associated with the consulting of omens, acts of sacrifice, propitiation, and finally of thanksgiving. All are interwoven with tribal law and custom to such an extent that neglect, on the part of the individual, amounts to a crime against the community, and hence is punished with public indignation and ostracism.
Magical Rituals and Ceremonies Associated with Rice.—The significance of rice to this community is clearly shown in the many, sometimes elaborate, rituals involved in its cultivation and care. Some of these practices seem to be purely magical, while others are linked to interpreting omens, making sacrifices, seeking favor, and ultimately giving thanks. All are deeply intertwined with tribal laws and customs to the point that neglecting these practices by any individual is seen as a crime against the community, resulting in public outrage and exclusion.
When a new field is to be prepared, or a granary erected, strict watch must be kept for omens, for should the inhabitants of the spirit world be unfavorable to the project, they will indicate their feelings by sending snakes, large lizards, deer, wild hogs, or certain birds to visit the workers. Should any of these appear, as the task is begun, the place is generally abandoned at once, but if doubt still exists, or it is deemed abvisable to try to persuade the spirits to reconsider, a small pig will be sacrificed. Its blood, mixed with rice, is scattered about on the ground as an offering, while the medium recites a proper dīam.20 After a suitable time has elapsed for the spirits to partake, the liver of the animal is removed, and is carefully examined (cf. p. 307). If the omens are now favorable, the work may be resumed, but should they still be unpropitious, it is folly to proceed, for disaster is certain to follow.
When preparing a new field or building a granary, it's important to keep an eye out for omens. If the spirits don't support the project, they might show their disapproval by sending snakes, large lizards, deer, wild boars, or specific birds to the workers. If any of these creatures appear when the work starts, it's best to abandon the site immediately. However, if there's still uncertainty or if it's thought wise to try to change the spirits' minds, a small pig will be sacrificed. Its blood, mixed with rice, is spread on the ground as an offering while the medium recites a proper dīam.20 After enough time has passed for the spirits to partake, the pig's liver is removed and examined carefully (cf. p. 307). If the omens are now positive, work can continue, but if they're still negative, it's unwise to proceed, as disaster is bound to follow.
The next anxiety is to secure a lusty growth of plants in the seed beds, and to accomplish this, sticks known as salogᴇgᴇy, are stuck in each plot. The surface of such a stick has been pared so that shavings stand out on it in opposite directions, for such a decoration “is pleasing Page 397to the spirits;” while a piece of charcoal, placed in the notched end, compels the new leaves to turn the dark green of sturdy plants. The first seeds to be planted must always be sowed by the wife of the owner, “so that they will be fertile and yield a good crop.”
The next concern is to ensure a healthy growth of plants in the seed beds, and to achieve this, sticks known as salogᴇgᴇy are placed in each plot. The surface of each stick is shaped so that the shavings stick out in opposite directions, as this design “is pleasing Page 397to the spirits;” while a piece of charcoal, put in the notched end, encourages the new leaves to become the dark green of strong plants. The first seeds to be planted must always be sown by the owner's wife, “so that they will be fertile and produce a good crop.”
When a field has been constructed, or when the terraces are ready to receive the plants, a ceremony known as Dalau,21 is held. The purpose of this is to secure the good will of the spirits in general, but more particularly to provide a dwelling place for the powerful being Kaiba-an, who guards the crops. A medium, accompanied by the family and any others who may be interested, goes to the field carrying a large bamboo pole, bolo22 branches, stalks of lono23 bakoñ, and saklak.24 The end of the bamboo is split open, and a saloko25 is constructed to which are attached the other leaves and stalks. The saloko is then placed on the dividing ridge of the field, and all is ready for the ceremony, unless it is considered wise to also construct a small house (baubauwī). If the field is near the village, the latter is generally dispensed with, but if it is distant, the house is erected so that the spirit will accept it as its dwelling, while it is guarding the crop. It is further explained that the spirit then stays in the small house or saloko instead of in the rice stalks, and so they are able to grow.
When a field has been prepared or when the terraces are ready for planting, a ceremony called Dalau,21 takes place. The goal of this ceremony is to gain the favor of the spirits in general, but especially to provide a home for the powerful being Kaiba-an, who protects the crops. A medium, along with the family and anyone else interested, goes to the field carrying a large bamboo pole, bolo22, branches, stalks of lono23 bakoñ, and saklak.24 The end of the bamboo is split open, and a saloko25 is made to which the other leaves and stalks are attached. The saloko is then placed on the dividing ridge of the field, and everything is ready for the ceremony, unless it is deemed wise to also build a small house (baubauwī). If the field is close to the village, this house is usually not built, but if it is far away, the house is constructed so that the spirit will accept it as its home while guarding the crop. It is further noted that the spirit then stays in the small house or saloko instead of in the rice stalks, allowing them to grow.
A female pig is presented to the medium who, after reciting a proper dīam above it, stabs the animal and collects its blood. This is mixed with rice, and a part is at once deposited in the saloko, while the balance is placed on a head-axe, and is carried about the field. When the whole plot has been traversed, this rice and blood is scattered in all directions, while the spirits are besought to come and eat. A part of the company has meanwhile been cooking the flesh of the slain animal, but before any of it is served, a skirt (kīnomayan) is spread at the foot of the saloko, and on it are placed dishes of oil and of cooked rice.
A female pig is brought to the medium who, after saying a proper dīam over it, stabs the animal and collects its blood. This is mixed with rice, and some is immediately placed in the saloko, while the rest is set on a head-axe and carried around the field. After covering the entire area, this rice and blood mixture is scattered in all directions, inviting the spirits to come and eat. Meanwhile, some of the group has been cooking the meat of the sacrificed animal, but before any of it is served, a skirt (kīnomayan) is spread at the base of the saloko, and dishes of oil and cooked rice are placed on it.
After the meal has been eaten, the family gathers up the skirt and dishes, to return them to the village, but the other offerings remain.
After the meal, the family collects the plates and dishes to take them back to the village, but the other offerings stay behind.
Rain, like all other things needed, is sent by Kadaklan or Kaboniyan. If it does not come as desired, or if the crop is not progressing Page 398favorably, a ceremony known as Komon or Ubaiya26 is held. Each person of the village is assessed a sopa of rice, a bundle of palay, or a small coin with which pigs, basi, and other things necessary, can be purchased.
Rain, like all other essential things, is provided by Kadaklan or Kaboniyan. If it doesn’t arrive as expected, or if the crops aren’t thriving Page 398 favorably, a ceremony called Komon or Ubaiya26 is conducted. Each villager is required to contribute a sopa of rice, a bundle of palay, or a small coin that can be used to buy pigs, basi, and other necessary items.
Early in the morning of the appointed day, the mediums, accompanied by many people, go to the guardian stones, oil the head of each, and place a bark band around it. Then having recited a proper dīam over a small pig, they slaughter it and scatter its blood mixed with rice among the stones. Likewise they place a dish of basi among them for the use of the spirits. A part of the slain animal is then cooked and eaten, after which all go back to the village. At some appointed place, rice, eggs, betel-nuts, and a large pig have been assembled, and to this spot the mediums go to conduct the rite known as Dawak.27 Before its conclusion a dīam is recited over the pig, which is then killed and prepared for food. Meanwhile the chief medium beseeches the supreme being Kadaklan to enter her body. He comes, and after telling the people what must be done to insure the crop, he designates some one man who must, on the following morning, celebrate Padīam.
Early in the morning of the scheduled day, the mediums, along with many people, head to the guardian stones, oil each head, and wrap a bark band around them. After reciting a proper dīam over a small pig, they slaughter it and sprinkle its blood mixed with rice among the stones. They also place a dish of basi among them for the spirits' use. A portion of the slaughtered animal is then cooked and eaten, after which everyone returns to the village. At a designated location, rice, eggs, betel nuts, and a large pig have been gathered, and the mediums go there to carry out the rite known as Dawak. Before it ends, a dīam is recited over the pig, which is then killed and prepared for food. Meanwhile, the chief medium asks the supreme being Kadaklan to enter her body. He arrives and, after informing the people what must be done to ensure a good harvest, selects a man who must celebrate Padīam the following morning.
After all the visiting spirits have been given food and drink, a small covered raft (taltalabong) is constructed, and in it are placed a live chick, a cooked rooster, and other articles of food. Four sturdy men carry this to the river and set it afloat, while the people shout and beat on gongs to drive away evil spirits who might wish to steal the raft and its contents. The purpose of this offering is to supply food to any spirits who may be unable to attend the ceremony.
After all the visiting spirits have been given food and drink, a small covered raft (taltalabong) is made, and it holds a live chick, a cooked rooster, and other food items. Four strong men carry it to the river and set it adrift, while people shout and bang on gongs to scare off any evil spirits that might want to take the raft and its offerings. The purpose of this offering is to provide food for any spirits who might not be able to come to the ceremony.
Early the next morning, the man who has been designated by Kadaklan to perform the Padīam makes ready, at his own expense, a large pig and cooked rice, and carries these to the fields. He must be dressed in striped garments known as gīnalīt, must carry a headaxe, and wear on his head the cloth band of the medium, beneath which are thrust two īgam, that is, chicken feathers notched or decorated with bits of colored thread (cf. p. 313). He is accompanied by his wife, attired in a red jacket (sinasáya) and a skirt (pīnápa), and by a medium who also wears the īgam beneath a headband of sīkag;28 while the townspeople follow behind. Arrived at the field, the medium Page 399squats before the bound pig, and holding a spear, betel-nuts, and oil, begins to recite a dīam, meanwhile she strokes the animal from time to time with oiled fingers. This concluded, she stabs the pig, and having mixed its blood with rice, scatters it over the field, calling to the spirits to come and eat, and then to grant a full harvest. The people eat part of the animal while in the field, but before returning home, the head of each family receives a small strip of uncooked flesh, which he fastens above the door as a sign that the ceremony has been held.29 The following day, the owner and the medium return to the field and break a little soil with a spear, and the ceremony is complete, but for some days these two are barred from eating shrimp, carabao, or wild pig. The owner must also pay the medium ten bundles of rice for her assistance in insuring his own crops, as well as those of the community. Should lightning strike a field or a tree in it, this ceremony is repeated, with the exception that the strips of flesh are not distributed, nor is the soil broken with a spear.30
Early the next morning, the man chosen by Kadaklan to perform the Padīam prepares a large pig and cooked rice at his own expense and takes them to the fields. He must wear striped clothing called gīnalīt, carry a headaxe, and have a cloth band of the medium on his head, under which are tucked two īgam, or chicken feathers decorated with bits of colored thread (cf. p. 313). He is joined by his wife, dressed in a red jacket (sinasáya) and a skirt (pīnápa), and by a medium who also wears the īgam under a headband made of sīkag;28 while the townspeople follow behind. Upon arriving at the field, the medium Page 399sits in front of the tied pig and, holding a spear, betel nuts, and oil, begins to recite a dīam, occasionally stroking the animal with her oiled fingers. Once that is done, she stabs the pig, mixes its blood with rice, scatters it over the field, and calls to the spirits to come and eat, asking them for a bountiful harvest. The people eat part of the pig while still in the field, but before going home, the head of each family gets a small piece of uncooked flesh, which he hangs above the door as proof that the ceremony has taken place.29 The next day, the owner and the medium return to the field and break a little ground with a spear, completing the ceremony, but for a few days, they cannot eat shrimp, carabao, or wild pig. The owner must also pay the medium ten bundles of rice for her help in ensuring his and the community's crops. If lightning strikes a field or a tree in it, this ceremony is repeated, except that the strips of flesh are not handed out, nor is the soil broken with a spear.30
In Lumaba, a town strongly influenced by the Igorot, the Ubaiya regularly precedes the rice planting, as well as the first use of a newly constructed field. While conforming, in general, to that already described, a part of the procedure is somewhat different. On the day before the ceremony, the men go to the mountains and gather lono stalks, one for each house and two for the town gate. The two reeds are placed crosswise of the entrance to the village and serve as a sign of taboo, and thereafter no one may enter until they are officially removed. To do so would necessitate the repetition of the ceremony, and the offender would be obliged to provide all the things necessary for it. Likewise, no one may wear a hat or prepare food during the period of taboo.
In Lumaba, a town heavily influenced by the Igorot, the Ubaiya always takes place before rice planting and the first use of a newly built field. While it generally follows the procedure already mentioned, part of it is a bit different. The day before the ceremony, the men head into the mountains to gather lono stalks, one for each house and two for the town gate. The two reeds are placed crosswise at the village entrance, signaling a taboo, and no one can enter until they are officially taken down. If someone does enter, they would have to repeat the ceremony and provide everything needed for it. Additionally, no one is allowed to wear a hat or prepare food during the taboo period.
The next day is known as Bignas, and at dawn all the men arm themselves with bamboo poles. With these they beat about under the houses and throughout the town, in order to drive away any evil spirits who may be lurking about. Having effectively rid the town, they force the invisible beings ahead of them to the river, where they deposit the poles. They return to the village singing and shouting, and are met at the gate by the women, who hold ladders, one on each side of the entrance, so that they meet at the top and thus form a path by which the men may enter without breaking the interdict. At Page 400the guardian stones, they pause long enough to sacrifice a pig and a rooster, and offer blood and rice to the spirits, and then they proceed to the center of the village, where they dance tadek and da-eng until dusk. At nightfall a pig is killed, its flesh is divided among the people, and a lono stalk, after being dipped in the blood, is given to a member of each family. This is carried home, and is placed on the outside wall as a sign that the ceremony has been held.
The next day is called Bignas, and at dawn, all the men grab bamboo poles. They use these to thump around under the houses and throughout the town, trying to scare away any evil spirits that might be hanging around. After clearing the town, they drive the invisible beings toward the river, where they leave the poles behind. They return to the village singing and shouting, greeted at the gate by the women, who hold ladders—one on each side of the entrance—so they meet at the top, forming a path for the men to enter without breaking the rules. At Page 400 the guardian stones, they stop to sacrifice a pig and a rooster, offering blood and rice to the spirits. Then they head to the center of the village, where they dance tadek and da-eng until dusk. At nightfall, a pig is killed, its meat is shared among the people, and a lono stalk, dipped in blood, is given to each family member. This is taken home and placed on the outside wall as a sign that the ceremony has taken place.
If the sun is shining the following morning, the lakay will go outside the town to gather wood. Upon his return the people are again free to fish and hunt, but work is forbidden until evening. Should the sun fail to appear, all remain quietly in the village until the lakay can remove the taboo by his wood gathering.
If the sun is shining the next morning, the lakay will go out of town to gather wood. When he returns, people are free to fish and hunt again, but they can’t work until evening. If the sun doesn’t come out, everyone stays quietly in the village until the lakay can lift the taboo by gathering wood.
In Manabo the ceremony is a mixture of the two types just described, and is always held at the time of planting and when droughts occur.31
In Manabo, the ceremony is a blend of the two types just described and is always held during planting season and when droughts happen. 31
The procedure at harvest time varies considerably in different districts, but the usual custom is for a woman, from each family, to go to the fields and cut alone until she has harvested one hundred bundles. During this time she may use no salt, but a little sand is placed in her food as a substitute. No outsider may enter the dwelling during this preliminary cutting. So strictly is this rule observed that the writer has been absolutely excluded from homes where, on other occasions, he was a welcome guest. In Lumaba and vicinity it is the custom to sacrifice a chicken two days before the harvest begins, and to cook its neck and intestines without salt. These are then divided into nine parts, are placed in dishes, and are carried to the spirit house in the field. At the end of the second day, the feathers of the fowl are stuck into the sides of the structure, and the spirits are entreated to grant a good harvest and health for the workers. The dishes are then returned to the village, and on the following morning the women may begin cutting.
The process at harvest time varies significantly across different areas, but the usual practice is for a woman from each family to go out to the fields and cut until she has harvested one hundred bundles. During this time, she can’t use any salt, but a bit of sand is added to her food as a substitute. No outsider is allowed to enter the home during this initial cutting period. This rule is followed so strictly that the writer has been completely banned from homes where he was usually a welcome guest. In Lumaba and the surrounding area, it’s customary to sacrifice a chicken two days before harvest starts, cooking its neck and intestines without salt. These are then divided into nine parts, placed in dishes, and taken to the spirit house in the field. At the end of the second day, the chicken feathers are attached to the sides of the structure, and the spirits are asked for a good harvest and health for the workers. The dishes are then brought back to the village, and the next morning, the women can start cutting.
When the rice is ready to be stored, the Palpalaem32 ceremony is held in honor of the spirit of the granary. Vines and shrubs33 are tied to each supporting post of the granary and above the door, while Page 401a bit of sīkag is also hidden inside a bundle of rice, which has been placed at each corner pole. Near one post is a small pig with its head toward the east, and over it the medium recites a dīam. As usual, the animal is killed, and its blood mixed with rice is offered to the spirits. A part of the flesh is wrapped in banana leaves, and a bundle is buried at the foot of each post. The skull is cooked, and after being cleaned, is hung up inside the roof. The rest of the meat is cooked, and is served with rice to the little company of friends who have gathered. Each guest is also given a few stalks of the rice from the bundles at the corner posts.
When the rice is ready to be stored, the Palpalaem32 ceremony takes place to honor the spirit of the granary. Vines and shrubs33 are tied to each supporting post of the granary and above the door, while Page 401a bit of sīkag is also hidden inside a bundle of rice that’s placed at each corner post. Near one post is a small pig facing east, and the medium recites a dīam over it. As usual, the animal is killed, and its blood mixed with rice is offered to the spirits. A portion of the flesh is wrapped in banana leaves, and a bundle is buried at the base of each post. The skull is cooked, cleaned, and then hung up inside the roof. The rest of the meat is cooked and served with rice to the small gathering of friends who have come together. Each guest is also given a few stalks of rice from the bundles at the corner posts.
Just before the new rice is placed in the granary, a jar of basi is placed in the center of the structure, and beside it a dish filled with oil and the dung of worms. Five bundles of palay are piled over these, and the whole is presented to the spirit, who will now allow the rice to multiply until it is as plentiful as the dung.
Just before the new rice is put in the granary, a jar of basi is set in the center of the structure, along with a dish filled with oil and worm dung. Five bundles of palay are stacked on top of these, and everything is offered to the spirit, who will now permit the rice to grow until it is as abundant as the dung.
In Buneg and nearby villages, all of which are strongly influenced by immigrants from the Cagayan valley, a small clay house known as lablabon or adug is placed with the rice, and from time to time offerings are put in them for the spirit who multiplies the rice (Plate XXIX).
In Buneg and nearby villages, all of which are heavily influenced by immigrants from the Cagayan Valley, a small clay house called lablabon or adug is set with the rice, and occasionally offerings are placed in them for the spirit that increases the rice (Plate XXIX).
Certain restrictions always apply to the granary. It may never be opened after dark, for evil spirits are certain to enter, and the crop will vanish quickly. It can be opened only by a member of the family “whom the spirit knows;” and should another attempt to remove the grain, sickness or blindness will befall him. So rigorously is this enforced that a bride never opens her husband's granary until he has presented her with a string of beads, which she wears about her neck to identify her. It is further necessary that she receive a similar gift before she eats of his rice, otherwise she will become ill. However, this does not apply to others, even strangers being fed without this gift being made.
Certain restrictions always apply to the granary. It can never be opened after dark, or evil spirits are sure to enter, and the crop will vanish quickly. It can only be opened by a family member “whom the spirit knows,” and if anyone else tries to take the grain, they will suffer sickness or blindness. This rule is so strict that a bride never opens her husband’s granary until he gives her a string of beads, which she wears around her neck to identify herself. It’s also necessary for her to receive a similar gift before she eats his rice; otherwise, she will become ill. However, this does not apply to others, as even strangers can be fed without needing this gift.
A custom which formerly prevailed, but is now falling into disuse, was for the bride and groom to visit the family fields, where the youth cut a little grass along the dividing ridges. He then took up a bit of earth on his head-axe, and both tasted of it, “so that the ground would yield them good harvests, and they would become wealthy,”
A tradition that used to be common but is now becoming rare was for the bride and groom to visit the family fields, where the young men would cut a bit of grass along the dividing ridges. He would then scoop up a bit of soil on his tool, and both would taste it, “so that the ground would produce good harvests for them, and they would become prosperous,”
Cultivated Plants and Trees.—Near every settlement will be found a number of small gardens, in which a variety of vegetables are grown. Occasionally a considerable planting of bananas will be found, while many villages are buried beneath the shade of coconut trees, but Page 402in comparison with rice the cultivation of other crops becomes insignificant. Nevertheless, a considerable amount of food stuff, as well as of plants and trees used in household industries, are planted in prepared land; while many of wild growths are utilized. The following list is doubtless incomplete, but still contains those of special value to this people.34
Cultivated Plants & Trees.—Close to every settlement, you'll find several small gardens where different vegetables are grown. Sometimes, you'll see a significant amount of banana plants, and many villages are surrounded by the shade of coconut trees, but Page 402when compared to rice, the growing of other crops seems minor. Still, a substantial amount of food, as well as plants and trees used in domestic activities, are planted in prepared land; and many wild plants are also utilized. The following list may not cover everything, but it does include items that are particularly valuable to this community.34
Next to rice the camote (Convolvulus batatas) is the most important food product. Occasionally it is raised in the gardens or rice terraces, but, as a rule, it is planted in hillside clearings from which one or two crops of rice have been removed. The tuber is cut into pieces, or runners from old plants are stuck into the ground, and the planting is complete. The vine soon becomes very sturdy, its large green leaves so carpeting the ground that it even competes successfully with the cogon grass. If allowed, the plants multiply by their runners far beyond the space originally allotted to them. The tubers, which are about the size of our sweet potatoes, are dug up as needed, to replace or supplement rice in the daily menu. Both roots and plants are also cooked and used as food for the pigs and dogs.
Next to rice, the sweet potato (Convolvulus batatas) is the second most important food product. Sometimes it's grown in gardens or rice terraces, but generally, it’s planted in hillside clearings where one or two rice crops have been harvested. The tuber is chopped into pieces, or runners from old plants are pushed into the ground, and then planting is done. The vine quickly becomes strong, with its large green leaves covering the ground so effectively that it even competes well with cogon grass. If unchecked, the plants spread through their runners far beyond their original area. The tubers, which are about the size of our sweet potatoes, are dug up as needed to replace or add to rice in the daily diet. Both the roots and plants are also cooked and used as food for pigs and dogs.
Aba (Colocasia antiquorum Schott) is raised,35 but as it requires a moist soil, and hence would occupy land adapted to rice, it is chiefly limited to the gardens. It has large fleshy roots which are used like those of the camote, while the leaves and young shoots are also cooked and eaten. Other tubers known as obi (Dioscorea sp.), gakad (Dioscorea divaricata Blanco), annaeg (Dioscorea fasciculata), and kamas (Pachyrhizus angulatus D.C.) are raised to a limited extent in the gardens.
Aba (Colocasia antiquorum Schott) is cultivated, but since it needs moist soil, which is better suited for rice, it’s mostly found in gardens. It has large, fleshy roots that are used like those of the camote, and the leaves and young shoots are also cooked and eaten. Other tubers known as obi (Dioscorea sp.), gakad (Dioscorea divaricata Blanco), annaeg (Dioscorea fasciculata), and kamas (Pachyrhizus angulatus D.C.) are grown to a limited extent in gardens.
Corn, maīs, bukel, and red corn, gasīlan (Zea mays L.) seems to have been introduced into Abra in comparatively late times, for despite the fact that it is one of the most important crops, it has neither gathered to itself ceremonial procedure, nor has it acquired a place in the folk-lore. A considerable amount is raised in the village gardens, but generally it is planted by dibbling in the high land. When ripe, the ears are broken from the stalk, the husks are turned back, and several are tied together. These bunches are then placed over horizontal poles, raised several feet from the ground (Plate LVIII), and after being thoroughly dried, are hung from the house rafters. The common method of grinding is to place the corn on a large stone, over which a smaller Page 403stone is rocked until a fine flour is produced (Plate LIX). Stone disk grinders, imported from the coast, are also in use. These consist of grooved stones, the upper of which revolves on the lower. Grain is fed into an opening at the top as needed. Dried corn, popped in the embers of a fire, is much relished by the children.
Corn, maīs, bukel, and red corn, gasīlan (Zea mays L.) seem to have been introduced into Abra relatively recently. Even though it's one of the most important crops, it hasn't developed any ceremonial practices or a place in local folklore. A decent amount is grown in village gardens, but it's usually planted by dibbling in the highlands. When ripe, the ears are snapped off the stalks, the husks are pulled back, and several ears are tied together. These bundles are then placed on horizontal poles elevated several feet off the ground (Plate LVIII), and after they are thoroughly dried, they are hung from the house rafters. The usual way to grind corn is to put it on a large stone, then rock a smaller stone over it until it turns into fine flour (Plate LIX). Stone disk grinders imported from the coast are also used. These consist of grooved stones, with the top one rotating on the bottom one. Grain is fed into an opening at the top as needed. Kids really enjoy dried corn that’s popped in the embers of a fire.
Several varieties of squash,36 and beans, as well as peanuts (manī) are among the common products of the garden. The former are trained to run over a low trellis or frame to prevent injury to the blossoms from a driving rain. Both blossoms and the mature vegetables are used as food.
Several types of squash, 36 and beans, along with peanuts (manī), are common products of the garden. The squash are grown on a low trellis or frame to protect the blossoms from heavy rain. Both the blossoms and the mature vegetables are used as food.
Among the minor products are ginger, laya (Zingiber officinale Rosc.) and a small melon, locally known as melod, which is used as a sweetening. Sugar cane, onas (Saccharum), is raised in considerable quantity, and is used in making an intoxicating drink known as basi. It is also eaten raw in place of a sweetmeat, but is never converted into sugar. Nowadays the juice is extracted by passing the cane between two cylinders of wood with intermeshing teeth. Motive power is furnished by a carabao attached to a long sweep. This is doubtless a recent introduction, but it has entirely superseded any older method.
Among the minor products are ginger, laya (Zingiber officinale Rosc.), and a small melon, locally known as melod, which is used as a sweetener. Sugar cane, onas (Saccharum), is grown in significant quantities and is used to make an alcoholic drink called basi. It is also eaten raw like a sweet snack, but it's never turned into sugar. These days, the juice is extracted by running the cane between two wooden cylinders with interlocking teeth. A carabao is used to provide the power by being connected to a long lever. This is definitely a recent development, but it has completely replaced any older methods.
The cane is raised from cuttings which are set in mud-beds until ready to be transferred to the mountain-side clearings. These lands are prepared in the same manner as the upland rice fields already described. The men dig shallow holes and set each plant upright, while the women follow, filling the hole with water and then pressing earth in with fingers or toes.
The cane is grown from cuttings placed in mud-beds until they're ready to be moved to the clearings on the mountain side. These areas are prepared just like the upland rice fields described earlier. The men dig shallow holes and plant each cane upright, while the women come behind, adding water to the holes and then packing the soil down with their fingers or toes.
In addition to these food crops, considerable plantings of cotton or kapas (Gossypium sp.) and tobacco or tabá-o (Nicotiana tabacum) are raised in the clearings. The former is planted on the hillsides, where it matures in three or four months. The plant seldom reaches a height of two feet, and the bolls are small, doubtless due to lack of care and suitable fertilization.37
In addition to these food crops, significant amounts of cotton or kapas (Gossypium sp.) and tobacco or tabá-o (Nicotiana tabacum) are grown in the clearings. Cotton is planted on the hillsides, where it matures in three to four months. The plants rarely grow taller than two feet, and the bolls are small, likely due to insufficient care and proper fertilization.37
Tobacco seeds are sprouted in beds similar to those used for the rice, and the same magical device is used to insure a lusty growth. The young plants are carefully watered and shaded until they reach a height of five or six inches. They are then transplanted to hillside clearings, or to unused rice fields, where they are set out about three Page 404to a foot. This transfer generally takes place near the beginning of the dry season, so that the crop will be sure to mature without the damaging effect of water on the leaves. The plants while lusty do not attain the size of those grown in the valley regions of the interior. As soon as the leaves begin to turn a dark yellow, they are cut off and are strung on slender bamboo sticks (Plate LX), which are then hung up in the house. When nearly dry, they are laid in piles, and are occasionally turned to prevent rust or mildew from forming.
Tobacco seeds are sprouted in beds similar to those used for rice, and the same effective method is utilized to ensure healthy growth. The young plants are carefully watered and shaded until they reach a height of five or six inches. They are then transplanted to hillside clearings or unused rice fields, spaced about three Page not foundto a foot apart. This transfer usually occurs at the beginning of the dry season to make sure the crop matures without the damaging effects of water on the leaves. While the plants are healthy, they do not grow as large as those cultivated in the valley regions of the interior. Once the leaves start turning a dark yellow, they are cut off and strung on slender bamboo sticks (Plate LX), which are then hung up inside the house. When they're nearly dry, they're stacked in piles and occasionally turned to prevent rust or mildew from developing.
A small amount of indigo, tayum (Indigofera tinctoria) is raised, generally in open spots near the villages. The plants receive little or no attention, yet still attain a height of about three feet. The leaves and branches are placed in water for a few days, and are then boiled, together with a little lime, the resultant liquor being used as a dye for cotton thread.
A small amount of indigo, tayum (Indigofera tinctoria), is grown, usually in open areas near the villages. The plants get minimal care but still grow to about three feet tall. The leaves and branches are soaked in water for a few days and then boiled with a bit of lime, producing a liquid used as a dye for cotton thread.
No product receives more attention in the lore of the Tinguian than the climbing vine known as lawed (Piper sp.).38 It was formerly in universal use in connection with the chewing of betel-nut. To-day betel-nut is less common in this region, but this leaf and the areca-nut still play an important part in all ceremonies. According to tradition, it was possible in the old times to tell the fate of an absent friend by noting the condition of a lawed vine planted by him prior to his departure.39 The vine is now trained on poles and trellises, near to many houses.
No product gets more attention in Tinguian culture than the climbing vine known as lawed (Piper sp.).38 It used to be widely used alongside the chewing of betel-nut. Nowadays, betel-nut is less common in this region, but this leaf and the areca-nut still play an important role in all ceremonies. According to tradition, people could tell the fate of an absent friend by observing the condition of a lawed vine that he planted before he left.39 The vine is now trained on poles and trellises close to many houses.
Among the larger cultivated plants and trees, the banana (Musa paradisiaca), coconut (Cocos nucifera), and bamboo (Bambusa sp.) are the most important.
Among the larger cultivated plants and trees, the banana (Musa paradisiaca), coconut (Cocos nucifera), and bamboo (Bambusa sp.) are the most significant.
At least twenty varieties of bananas are raised in Abra. The fruit of some of these is scarcely larger than the forefinger, while others are quite large. The common type bears a rather small, yellow fruit locally known as saba. In Manabo and several other villages, plantings covering three or four acres are to be found, but the usual plot is small, and is situated near to the house of the owner.
At least twenty types of bananas are grown in Abra. Some of these fruits are barely larger than a person's finger, while others are much bigger. The most common type produces a small, yellow fruit known locally as saba. In Manabo and a few other villages, you can find plantations covering three or four acres, but typically the plots are small and located close to the owner's house.
Suckers, which sprout from the roots of mature plants, are set out as needed, either to make new groves or to replace the old stalks, which are cut down after bearing. Both bud and fruit are eaten. The latter are cut on the stem while still green, and are hung in the house to ripen, in order to protect them from bats and fruit-feeding birds.
Suckers, which grow from the roots of mature plants, are planted as needed, either to create new groves or to replace the old stalks, which are cut down after they have produced fruit. Both the buds and the fruit are edible. The fruit is harvested on the stem while it’s still green and then hung inside the house to ripen, in order to protect it from bats and fruit-eating birds.
The coconut (nīog) is not raised in groves, as in the Christianized Page 405districts, but in many villages every house has two or three trees towering above it. Even the interior mountain settlements, like Lingey, Ba-ay, and Likuan, are hidden beneath these trees, thus incidentally disposing of the fable that “the coconut tree will not grow out of sight of the sea.” Young trees have to be protected by fences during the first two or three years of growth, or they will be uprooted by the pigs, but from that time on they require little or no care. They are not tapped for sap, as is customary in most parts of the Philippines, but notches are cut in the tree trunks in order to supply foothold for the fruit gatherer. The nuts are cut off with a knife as soon as ripe, else they may fall and cause death or injury to people below.
The coconut (nīog) isn’t grown in groves like in the Christianized Page 405 districts, but in many villages, every house has two or three trees towering above it. Even the mountain settlements like Lingey, Ba-ay, and Likuan are shaded by these trees, which debunks the myth that “the coconut tree won’t grow out of sight of the sea.” Young trees need to be protected by fences during their first two or three years of growth, or pigs will uproot them, but after that, they need little to no care. They aren't tapped for sap like in most parts of the Philippines; instead, notches are cut in the tree trunks to provide footholds for the fruit gatherers. The nuts are cut off with a knife as soon as they’re ripe; otherwise, they might fall and injure or kill someone below.
No other fruit serves the people in so many ways. The juice is relished as a drink, the meat as a food, the oil as a food and hair dressing; the shells serve as dishes and cups, or are carved into ladles, while the fibrous covering of the nut is converted into foot wipers, thread brushes, and the like.
No other fruit serves people in so many ways. The juice is enjoyed as a drink, the flesh as food, the oil as a cooking ingredient and hair product; the shells can be used as bowls and cups, or carved into ladles, while the fibrous covering of the nut is turned into foot mats, thread brushes, and similar items.
The betel-nut, bwa (Areca catechu L.), is also found in some villages, particularly in the mountains. It is a tall, slender palm which yields the nut so prized throughout the Islands for chewing.
The betel nut, bwa (Areca catechu L.), is also found in some villages, especially in the mountains. It’s a tall, slim palm that produces the nut that’s so valued across the Islands for chewing.
Mango-treees, mangga (Mangifera indica L.) appear here and there in valleys and on mountain sides, where the seeds have doubtless been carried by birds or travelers, but considerable groves are found in many districts. The fruit is picked before it is ripe, and is eaten as it becomes mellow.
Mango trees, mangga (Mangifera indica L.), can be seen in valleys and on mountain sides, likely spread by birds or travelers, but there are also large groves in many areas. The fruit is usually picked before it ripens and is eaten as it softens.
Other trees and shrubs which are occasionally planted are: Atis (Anona squamosa L., an American plant) prized both for its fruit and bark—the latter being used in rope-making.
Other trees and shrubs that are sometimes planted include: Atis (Anona squamosa L., an American plant) valued for both its fruit and bark—the bark is used in making ropes.
Atatawa (Jathropha multifida L.). Also found in a wild state. The fruit is used as a purgative. The Jathropha curcas L. is also used.
Atatawa (Jathropha multifida L.). It can also be found growing wild. The fruit serves as a laxative. The Jathropha curcas L. is also utilized.
Daligan (Averrhoa carambola L.) or Coromandel gooseberry. The fruit is eaten without cooking.
Daligan (Averrhoa carambola L.) or Coromandel gooseberry. The fruit is consumed raw.
Lanka (Artocarpus integrifola L.). Jackfruit.
Jackfruit.
Maling-kapas or kapas to insit (Ceiba pantadra Gaertn.), also known by the Ilocano as kapas sanglay. This so-called “Chinese cotton” is a small tree with few, but perfectly straight, branches, which radiate from the trunk in horizontal lines. It produces elliptical pods which burst open when ripe, exposing a silky white cotton. The fiber is too short for spinning, but is used as tinder and as stuffing for pillows.
Maling-kapas or kapas to insit (Ceiba pantadra Gaertn.), also known in Ilocano as kapas sanglay. This plant, often called “Chinese cotton,” is a small tree with a few perfectly straight branches that grow out from the trunk in horizontal lines. It produces elliptical pods that burst open when ripe, revealing silky white cotton. The fibers are too short for spinning but are used as tinder and stuffing for pillows.
Orange (lokban) and lime (lolokīsen) trees are greatly prized, but Page 406appear only occasionally. They receive no care, and consequently yield only inferior fruit.
Orange (lokban) and lime (lolokīsen) trees are highly valued, but Page 406they are only seen from time to time. They aren't tended to, so they only produce low-quality fruit.
The pias (Averrhoa bilimbi L.) is a garden tree which produces an acid fruit used in cooking.
The pias (Averrhoa bilimbi L.) is a garden tree that produces a sour fruit used in cooking.
Santol (Sandoricum indicum Cav.) trees are raised both for the fruit and for timber. It is said that house posts of this wood are not attacked by white ants.
Santol (Sandoricum indicum Cav.) trees are grown for both their fruit and timber. It's said that house posts made from this wood aren't affected by termites.
Wild Plants and Trees.—Few of the wild growths have escaped the attention of this people, and many are used as food and medicine, as well as for fiber materials and bark cloth. Among those used for food, the following are the most important:—
Wild Plants & Trees.—Few of the wild plants have gone unnoticed by this community, and many are used for food and medicine, as well as for fiber materials and bark cloth. Among those used for food, the following are the most important:—
Apang or sapang (Bixa orellana L.).
Apang or sapang (Bixa orellana L.).
Alloseup (Antidesma ghesaembilla Gaertn.).
Alloseup (Antidesma ghesaembilla Gaertn.).
Bayabas, or lemon guava (Psidium guayava L.), an American shrub which now grows wild, and in great abundance, in the mountains.
Bayabas, or lemon guava (Psidium guayava L.), is an American shrub that now grows wild and in large numbers in the mountains.
Balatong (Phaseolus mungo L.). Only the seeds are used.
Balatong (Phaseolus mungo L.). Only the seeds are used.
Damokes (Pithecolobium dulce Benth.), an American tree which now grows spontaneously in northern Luzon. The fruit is eaten, while the bark is sometimes used for tanning.
Damokes (Pithecolobium dulce Benth.), an American tree that now grows naturally in northern Luzon. The fruit is consumed, while the bark is occasionally used for tanning.
Ipako (Psophocarpus tetragonolobus D.C.), a herbaceous vine infrequently seen in the gardens. The young pods are used as a condiment.
Ipako (Psophocarpus tetragonolobus D.C.), a herbaceous vine rarely found in gardens. The young pods are used as a seasoning.
Kochai (Alliuni tricoccum) or wild leek.
Kochai (Alliuni tricoccum) or wild leek.
Katodai (Sesbania grandiflora P.). Only the flowers are eaten.
Katodai (Sesbania grandiflora P.). Only the flowers are consumed.
Kama-al (Allaeanthus luzonicus Blanco. Vill.).
Kama-al (Allaeanthus luzonicus Blanco. Vill.).
Kalot (Dioscorea daemona Roxb.), a tuber, poisonous if eaten without special preparation. It is cut into small pieces, and is placed in running water for several days, after which it is cooked.
Kalot (Dioscorea daemona Roxb.), is a tuber that is toxic if consumed without specific preparation. It's chopped into small pieces and soaked in running water for several days, then cooked.
Kamatis (Lycopersicum esculentum Mill.), tiny tomatoes which are eaten raw or cooked.
Kamatis (Lycopersicum esculentum Mill.), small tomatoes that can be eaten either raw or cooked.
Labok (Colocasia antiquorum Schott).
Labok (Colocasia antiquorum) Schott.
Longboy (Eugenia jambolana Lam.).
Longboy (Eugenia jambolana Lam.).
Olo (Cissus sp.), a low climbing herb, the stems and leaves of which are used in place of vinegar.
Olo (Cissus sp.), a low climbing herb, whose stems and leaves are used as a substitute for vinegar.
Palda (Phaseolus lunatus L.), civet bean.
Palda (Phaseolus lunatus L.), civet bean.
Sili (Capsicum frutescens L.), small red peppers. The American chile. Used as a condiment.
Sili (Capsicum frutescens L.), small red peppers. The American chili. Used as a condiment.
Specimens of about twenty other food plants and trees were obtained, but their identification was impossible.
Specimens of around twenty other food plants and trees were collected, but it was impossible to identify them.
The wild growths used as medicines, or in the manufacture of string, rope, and bark cloth, will be mentioned under those headings. Page 407
The wild plants used as medicines or for making string, rope, and bark cloth will be discussed under those sections. Page 407
Plants and Trees Used in the Treatment of Disease.—Most sickness is thought to be caused by spirits, either with evil intent or to punish some wrong-doing or oversight on the part of the people. To placate or bribe these superior beings, elaborate ceremonies are held, but in addition to these a number of simple remedies are made use of. The efficacy of some of these medicines is explained by the fact that certain leaves or infusions are distasteful to the spirits of disease, which, consequently, take their departure. Again, a trouble such as a tooth-ache is caused by a small worm which is gnawing at the tooth. To overcome this, the bark and leaves of the alem tree are thoroughly beaten, and are applied to the face. The worm smells the crushed leaves, and straightway enters the poultice which is then burned. The spirits which bring the cholera can be driven away by burning the leaves of sobosob (Blumea balsamifera), bangbangsit (Hyptis suavolens Poir.) and dala (?) beneath the house; likewise, the bark of the bani (?) keeps the bearers of constipation at a distance. Bangbangsit is also considered as a cure for stomachache, diarrhoea, and is an aid in bringing on menstruation. When used for these purposes, the root is boiled, and the liquor is drunk. The fresh leaves will also relieve a pain in the stomach if applied to it, while the fruit is eaten to cure diarrhoea. If the patient is already affected with cholera or dysentery, the leaves of the sobosob are placed in a jar of water at the mouth of which a clay ball is suspended, and the whole is then completely covered with banana leaves. The pot it placed over a fire, and the steam being unable to escape is absorbed by the clay. Later this is crushed, is mixed with water, and is swallowed by the patient. Lard burned to a crisp is likewise mixed with water, and is drunk to relieve diarrhoea.
Plants and Trees Used to Treat Illness.—Most illnesses are believed to be caused by spirits, either with malicious intent or as punishment for some wrongdoing or oversight by people. To appease or bribe these higher beings, elaborate ceremonies are performed, but in addition to these, a variety of simple remedies are used. The effectiveness of some of these medicines is explained by the idea that certain leaves or infusions are unpleasant to the spirits of illness, which then leave. For instance, a toothache is thought to be caused by a small worm gnawing at the tooth. To address this, the bark and leaves of the alem tree are thoroughly crushed and applied to the face. The worm smells the crushed leaves and immediately enters the poultice, which is then burned. The spirits that cause cholera can be driven away by burning the leaves of sobosob (Blumea balsamifera), bangbangsit (Hyptis suavolens Poir.), and dala (?) under the house; similarly, the bark of the bani (?) keeps those who bring constipation away. Bangbangsit is also regarded as a remedy for stomachaches, diarrhea, and helps trigger menstruation. When used for these purposes, the root is boiled, and the liquid is consumed. The fresh leaves will also ease stomach pain if applied directly to the area, while the fruit is eaten to treat diarrhea. If the patient is already suffering from cholera or dysentery, the leaves of sobosob are placed in a jar of water, with a clay ball hanging at the mouth, and the whole thing is completely covered with banana leaves. The pot is then put over a fire, and since the steam can't escape, it gets absorbed by the clay. Later, this is crushed, mixed with water, and given to the patient to drink. Lard that has been burned to a crisp is also mixed with water and consumed to relieve diarrhea.
Fever is a frequent ailment, and several medicines are employed against it. The most common is to crush the leaves of the dangla (Vitex negundo L.) in vinegar made from basi, and to add to this a fourth part of urine. The patient drinks a shell cup of the liquor, is washed in cold water, and then is briskly rubbed with fine salt. Young banana leaves are applied to the flesh, and over these blankets are placed. This is repeated twice daily until the fever is broken. Wild tomato leaves, pounded and applied to the abdomen, are also considered valuable in causing the patient to sweat. If the trouble is unusually severe, a hot bath is prepared by boiling the leaves of the lemon, atis (Anona squamosa L.), and toltolang (?) trees in water. After the patient has been bathed in this, he is wrapped in blankets. The same remedy is used to cure fits.
Fever is a common issue, and various medicines are used to treat it. The most popular method involves crushing the leaves of the dangla (Vitex negundo L.) in vinegar made from basi, then mixing in a quarter of urine. The patient drinks a small cup of this mixture, is washed with cold water, and then vigorously rubbed with fine salt. Young banana leaves are placed on the skin, and blankets are draped over them. This process is repeated twice a day until the fever breaks. Wild tomato leaves, pounded and applied to the stomach, are also considered effective for inducing sweating. If the fever is particularly severe, a hot bath made by boiling the leaves of lemon, atis (Anona squamosa L.), and toltolang (?) trees in water is prepared. After the patient has been bathed in this, they are wrapped in blankets. The same remedy is also used to treat seizures.
Snake bite is treated by chewing the bark of the alonen (Streblus Page 408asper Lour.), or kasabong (Argemone mexicana L.), or the root of the talabatab (Capparis micracantha D.C.), all of which cause vomiting.
Snake bites are treated by chewing the bark of the alonen (Streblus Page 408asper Lour.), or kasabong (Argemone mexicana L.), or the root of the talabatab (Capparis micracantha D.C.), all of which induce vomiting.
The fruit of the soloyot (Corchorus olitorius L.), when baked and ground to a powder, likewise produces vomiting, and is used for any kind of poisoning.
The fruit of the soloyot (Corchorus olitorius L.), when baked and ground into a powder, also causes vomiting and is used for all types of poisoning.
To relieve the itch, the juice of the kabatiti (Luffa acutangula Roxb.), Bayabas (Psidium guajava L.) or lew-lew (Ficus haulili Blanco) is mixed with vinegar and soot, and is applied to the skin. The milky exudation of the kalinbwaya (Euphorbia nerüfolia L.) is also placed on the affected parts.
To relieve the itch, the juice of the kabatiti (Luffa acutangula Roxb.), Bayabas (Psidium guajava L.), or lew-lew (Ficus haulili Blanco) is mixed with vinegar and soot, and applied to the skin. The milky exudation from the kalinbwaya (Euphorbia nerüfolia L.) is also used on the affected areas.
During the rainy season the people are greatly troubled with small blisters which form between the toes and quickly break down, leaving open sores. To “harden” the feet, they hold them over burning straw.
During the rainy season, people struggle a lot with small blisters that form between their toes and quickly burst, resulting in open sores. To “toughen” their feet, they hold them over burning straw.
Certain other aids against disease are also employed. Cracked feet are treated with carabao dung; the nest of a small cave bird (nīdo) is crushed in water, and is drunk as a cure for coughs; while the flesh of the shell fish (kool) is applied to boils. A further cure for the itch is made by pounding a coconut shell into a fine powder. This is placed in a jar, over a hot fire, and a piece of iron is laid over the top. The “sweat” which collects on the iron is said to give instant relief.
Certain other remedies for diseases are also used. Cracked feet are treated with carabao dung; the nest of a small cave bird (nīdo) is crushed in water and drunk as a cure for coughs; and the flesh of shellfish (kool) is applied to boils. Another remedy for itching is made by grinding a coconut shell into a fine powder. This powder is placed in a jar over a hot fire, and a piece of iron is laid on top. The “sweat” that collects on the iron is said to provide instant relief.
An infected (“bad”) finger or limb is tightly bound “to keep the sickness from going up.”
An infected (“bad”) finger or limb is tightly wrapped “to prevent the infection from spreading.”
Use of Betel-Nut, Tobacco, and Stimulants.—A study of the tales and ceremonies makes it evident that the betel-nut (bwa) was at one time extensively used. To-day it occupies an exceedingly important place in the religious rites, but is seldom chewed. When it is offered to the spirits, it is still prepared in the way that is universal throughout Malaysia. The nut of the areca palm (Areca catechu L.) is split into four pieces, fresh lime is spread on a piper leaf (Piper betel L.), this is wrapped about the piece of nut, and is ready for chewing. The areca palm grows well in this territory, and quite an extensive grove is to be found near the village of Bakaok, yet this is the only place where any number of the people are addicted to its use. Tobacco (tabáo), on the other hand, is in universal use, although it certainly was introduced after the arrival of the Spaniards. The leaf is dried, and is rolled into thin cigars which are placed in tiny pipes (Fig. 21). The cigar itself is never held in the lips, nor is the leaf chewed. Young and old of both sexes smoke frequently, but not a great deal at a time. After taking a few puffs, the pipe is stuck into the hair, or under the inner band of the hat, until again needed. Page 409
Use of Betel Nut, Tobacco, and Stimulants.—A look at the stories and rituals shows that betel-nut (bwa) was once widely used. Today, it plays a very important role in religious ceremonies, but people rarely chew it. When it's offered to the spirits, it's still prepared in a manner that's common across Malaysia. The nut of the areca palm (Areca catechu L.) is cut into four pieces, fresh lime is spread on a piper leaf (Piper betel L.), and then it's wrapped around the piece of nut, making it ready for chewing. The areca palm thrives in this area, and there's a large grove near the village of Bakaok, but this is the only place where many people are hooked on using it. Tobacco (tabáo), on the other hand, is universally used, even though it was definitely introduced after the Spanish arrived. The leaves are dried and rolled into thin cigars that are placed in small pipes (Fig. 21). The cigar itself is not held between the lips, nor is the leaf chewed. People of all ages and both genders smoke regularly, but not in large amounts at once. After taking a few puffs, the pipe is tucked into the hair or under the inner band of the hat until it's needed again. Page 409
The only intoxicating drink made and used by this people is the fermented juice of the sugar-cane, known as basi. The juice when extracted from the cane is boiled with water for four or five hours. It is placed in a large jar together with cinnamon bark, and is tightly covered over with leaves. Fermentation begins almost at once, but for a month the drink is raw and little prized. In three or four months, it becomes quite mellow and pleasant to the taste. Jars are sometimes stored away to be opened only for some important event, such as a marriage festival or the celebration of a great ceremony. At such a time a very definite procedure is followed. The most honored guest is invited to do the serving. He removes the covering, dips into the liquor, pours a little on the sides of the jar, and then a few drops on the ground as an offering to the spirits. A coconut shell cup is then dipped out, and is carried to the lakay or some other old man. Before he drinks, he raises the cup to the level of his face, and, beginning at his right, offers it to each person in the circle. The one saluted makes a gesture away from his body with his right hand, the palm upturned. When all have refused the cup, the man drinks, often he stops to sing the daleng, an improvised song in which he compliments his host, bespeaks the welfare of his family, or praises the other members of the gathering. One after another the guests are served, but always according to age and importance, the women and young people being left to the last. The liquor is quite intoxicating, two or three drinks being sufficient to put the company in a jovial mood. It often happens that one or more will become gloriously drunk, but, as a rule, they are not quarrelsome, and there seems to be no unpleasant after-effects.40
The only intoxicating drink made and consumed by this community is the fermented juice of the sugarcane, known as basi. The juice is extracted from the cane and boiled with water for four or five hours. It is then placed in a large jar along with cinnamon bark and tightly covered with leaves. Fermentation starts almost immediately, but for about a month, the drink is raw and not highly valued. After three or four months, it becomes quite smooth and enjoyable to drink. Jars are sometimes set aside to be opened only for significant events, such as a wedding or a major celebration. During these occasions, a specific procedure is followed. The most esteemed guest is invited to serve the drink. He removes the cover, dips into the liquor, pours a little on the sides of the jar, and then a few drops on the ground as an offering to the spirits. A coconut shell cup is then filled and handed to the lakay or another elder. Before drinking, he raises the cup to eye level and, starting from his right, offers it to everyone in the circle. The person being offered the cup gestures away from themselves with their right hand, palm up. Once everyone has declined, the man drinks, often stopping to sing the daleng, an improvised song in which he praises his host, wishes well for their family, or acknowledges the other guests. Each guest is served in order of age and status, with women and younger people being served last. The drink is quite intoxicating; just two or three cups are enough to lift the spirits of the group. It often happens that one or more will get wonderfully drunk, but generally, they are not quarrelsome, and there appear to be no unpleasant after-effects.40
Domestic Animals.—Dogs, pigs, chickens, and carabao appear to have been long in the possession of this tribe. Horses, goats, and cattle are now owned by some of the people, but only the former are of sufficient number to be considered important.
Pets.—Dogs, pigs, chickens, and water buffalo have been part of this tribe for a long time. Some people now own horses, goats, and cattle, but only the first ones are numerous enough to be considered significant.
The dogs (aso)are surly, ill-kept creatures of mongrel breed. They are seldom treated as pets, but are kept for hunting. Well-fed dogs are considered lazy, and hence they are fed only with a rice gruel, which seems to be neither fattening nor satisfactory. When in the village, the miserable creatures wander about under the houses, there to pick up and fight over morsels which may drop from above, or they lie in the ashes of the bonfires, the better to protect themselves from fleas Page 410and other enemies. When used in hunting, they are kept in leash until the game is started. When released, they follow the quarry at full cry, and if the game has been injured, they will seldom give up the chase. It is necessary for the hunters to follow the dogs closely and beat them off a slain animal, otherwise they will quickly devour it. They are always rewarded with a part of the intestines and some other portions, so that they may be keen for the next hunt.
The dogs (aso) are grumpy, poorly cared-for mixed breeds. They're rarely treated like pets and are mostly kept for hunting. Dogs that are well-fed are seen as lazy, so they get just a rice porridge that doesn’t really fatten them up or satisfy them. In the village, these miserable creatures roam around under the houses, scavenging and fighting over scraps that fall from above, or they lie in the ashes of bonfires to keep fleas and other pests at bay Page 410. When hunting, they're leashed until the game is on the run. Once released, they chase after the prey vigorously, and if the game is wounded, they rarely stop pursuing it. Hunters need to stay close to the dogs and pull them away from a killed animal; otherwise, they'll quickly eat it. They are always given parts of the intestines and other bits as a reward, keeping them eager for the next hunt.
Pigs (babuy) run at large throughout the villages or in the neighboring underbrush. They are fed at night close to the dwellings, and thus become at least half tame (Plate LXI). Many spend the hot hours of mid-day beneath the houses, from which they are occasionally driven by the irate housewives, when their squealing and fighting become unbearable. The domestic pigs are probably all descended from the wild stock with which they still constantly mix. Most of the young pigs are born with yellow stripes like the young of the wild, but they lose these marks in a short time. Castration of the young males is usually accomplished when the animals are about two months old.
Pigs (babuy) roam freely around the villages and in the surrounding brush. They are fed at night near the homes, which makes them at least somewhat tame (Plate LXI). Many spend the hot midday hours under the houses, but they are sometimes kicked out by angry housewives when their squealing and fighting get too loud. The domestic pigs likely all come from the wild stock they still frequently mix with. Most young pigs are born with yellow stripes like wild piglets, but they lose these markings quickly. Young males are usually castrated when they are about two months old.
Considerable numbers of chickens (manok) are raised. Nets or coops are arranged for them beneath the houses, but they run at large during the day time. Eggs are an important part of the food supply, but the fowls themselves are seldom killed or eaten, except in connection with the ceremonies. The domestic birds closely resemble the wild fowl of the neighborhood, and probably are descended from them. Except for a few strongly influenced settlements, cock-fighting has no hold upon this people.
A significant number of chickens (manok) are raised. Nets or coops are set up for them under the houses, but they roam freely during the day. Eggs are a crucial part of the food supply, but the chickens themselves are rarely killed or eaten, except during ceremonies. The domestic birds look a lot like the wild fowl in the area and are likely descended from them. With the exception of a few settlements that are heavily influenced, cock-fighting is not popular among these people.
The carabao or water buffalo (nuang) is the most prized and valuable animal possessed by this tribe. As a rule, it is handled and petted by the children from the time of its birth, and hence its taming and breaking is a matter of little moment. In the mountain region about Lakub, where most of the animals are allowed to run half wild, only the strongest are broken. The animal is driven into a A-shaped pen, and a heavy pole is fastened across its neck just behind the horns. It is thus prevented from using its strength, and is loaded or ridden until it becomes accustomed to the treatment. Carabao are used for drawing the sleds and for ploughing and harrowing in the lower fields. Should one be seriously injured, it would be killed and eaten; but strong animals are slaughtered only on very rare occasions. Wild carabao are fairly abundant in the mountains. They closely resemble the tame stock, and are generally considered to be derived from animals which have escaped. Page 411
The carabao or water buffalo (nuang) is the most valued and cherished animal owned by this tribe. Typically, it is cared for and played with by children from the moment it is born, so taming it is not a challenging task. In the mountain area around Lakub, where most animals are allowed to roam semi-wild, only the strongest are trained. The animal is herded into a V-shaped pen, and a heavy pole is secured around its neck just behind the horns. This prevents it from using its strength, and it is loaded or ridden until it gets used to the treatment. Carabao are used for pulling sleds and for plowing and harrowing in the lower fields. If one becomes seriously injured, it would be killed and eaten; however, strong animals are typically slaughtered only on very rare occasions. Wild carabao are quite common in the mountains. They closely resemble the tame ones and are generally thought to come from animals that have escaped. Page 411
5 Raffles, History of Java, 2d ed., Vol. I, p. 125, also plate VIII (London, 1820); Marsden, op. cit., p. 74; Freeman and Chandler, op. cit., p. 29. Both Raffles and Marsden consider this type of plow of Chinese origin. The Tinguian name alado is doubtless a corruption of the Spanish arado, but this of course would not prove that the plow itself was derived from the Spaniards.
5 Raffles, History of Java, 2d ed., Vol. I, p. 125, also plate VIII (London, 1820); Marsden, op. cit., p. 74; Freeman and Chandler, op. cit., p. 29. Both Raffles and Marsden believe this type of plow originated from China. The Tinguian term alado is likely a variation of the Spanish word arado, but that doesn’t necessarily mean the plow itself came from the Spaniards.
7 Munia jagori (martens). Locally known as tikgi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Munia jagori (martens). Commonly called tikgi.
10 The neighboring Igorot do not use a cutter, but break the stalks with the fingers; however, the same instrument is used by the Apayao, in parts of Mindanao, in Java and Sumatra. See Marsden, History of Sumatra, p. 73; Raffles, History of Java, pp. 125–6, also Plate 8; Mayer, Een Blik in het Javaansche Volksleven, Vol. II, p. 452, (Leiden, 1897); Van der Lith, Nederlandsch Oost Indië, Vol. II, p. 353, (Leiden, 1894).
10 The nearby Igorot don't use a cutter, but instead break the stalks with their fingers; however, the same tool is used by the Apayao, in parts of Mindanao, as well as in Java and Sumatra. See Marsden, History of Sumatra, p. 73; Raffles, History of Java, pp. 125–6, also Plate 8; Mayer, Een Blik in het Javaansche Volksleven, Vol. II, p. 452, (Leiden, 1897); Van der Lith, Nederlandsch Oost Indië, Vol. II, p. 353, (Leiden, 1894).
13 Ilocano sanga-reppet or the Spanish monojo.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ilocano sanga-reppet or the Spanish monojo.
16 Hose and McDougall (Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, pp. 246–7) consider the terraced rice culture of the Murut, of northern Borneo, a recent acquisition either from the Philippines or from Annam.
16 Hosepipe and McDougall (Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, pp. 246–7) believe that the terraced rice farming of the Murut people in northern Borneo is a recent development that they acquired either from the Philippines or from Annam.
17 Lavezaris, writing in 1569–76, states that the natives, of no specified district, “have great quantities of provisions which they gathered from irrigated fields” (Blair and Robertson, Philippine Islands, Vol. III, p. 269). In Vol. VIII, pp. 250–251, of the same publication, is a record of the expedition to Tue, in the mountains at the southern end of Nueva Viscaya. According to this account, the natives of that section were, in 1592, gathering two crops of rice, “one being irrigated, the other allowed to grow by itself.”
17 Lavezaris, writing between 1569 and 1576, mentions that the local people, from an unspecified area, “have large amounts of food that they collected from irrigated fields” (Blair and Robertson, Philippine Islands, Vol. III, p. 269). In Vol. VIII, pp. 250–251, of the same work, there’s a record of the expedition to Tue, located in the mountains at the southern end of Nueva Viscaya. This account states that in 1592, the locals in that area were gathering two crops of rice, “one that was irrigated and the other that grew naturally.”
18 For the history and extent of terraced field rice-culture, see Freeman and Chandler, The World's Commercial Products (Boston, 1911); Ratzel, History of Mankind, Vol. I, pp. 426, et seq. (London, 1896); Ferrars, Burma, pp. 48, et seq. (London, 1901); Bezemer, Door Nederlandsch Oost-Indië, p. 232 (Groningen, 1906); Hose and McDougall, Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, p. 246; Perry, Manchester Memoirs, Vol. LX, pt. 2, 1915–16; Wallace, The Malay Archipelago, pp. 117, 126 (London, 1894); Cabaton, Java and the Dutch East Indies, p. 213, note (London, 1911); Meyier, Irrigation in Java, Transactions of the American Soc. of Civil Engineers, Vol. LIV, pt. 6 (New York, 1908); Bernard, Aménagement des eaux à Java, irrigation des rizières (Paris 1903); Crawfurd, History of the Indian Archipelago, Vol. 1, pp. 358, et seq. (Edinburgh, 1820).
18 For the history and scope of terraced rice cultivation, see Freeman and Chandler, The World's Commercial Products (Boston, 1911); Ratzel, History of Mankind, Vol. I, pp. 426, et seq. (London, 1896); Ferrars, Burma, pp. 48, et seq. (London, 1901); Bezemer, Door Nederlandsch Oost-Indië, p. 232 (Groningen, 1906); Hosepipe and McDougall, Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. II, p. 246; Perry, Manchester Memoirs, Vol. LX, pt. 2, 1915–16; Wallace, The Malay Archipelago, pp. 117, 126 (London, 1894); Cabaton, Java and the Dutch East Indies, p. 213, note (London, 1911); Meyer, Irrigation in Java, Transactions of the American Soc. of Civil Engineers, Vol. LIV, pt. 6 (New York, 1908); Bernard, Aménagement des eaux à Java, irrigation des rizières (Paris 1903); Crawfurd, History of the Indian Archipelago, Vol. 1, pp. 358, et seq. (Edinburgh, 1820).
21 Also known as Singá and Baubauwī. In Likuan it is held only in case the crops are not growing as they should; but in Sisikan, Patikian, and other towns of the Saltan River valley it is celebrated both before the planting and after the harvesting.
21 Also known as Singá and Baubauwī. In Likuan, it is only performed if the crops are not growing properly; however, in Sisikan, Patikian, and other towns along the Saltan River valley, it is celebrated both before planting and after harvesting.
23 runo, a reed.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ runo, a type of reed.
24 Justicia gendarussa L.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Justicia gendarussa L.
28 Lygodium near scandens.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lygodium close to scandens.
31 The Igorot villages of Lukuban and vicinity have a similar ceremony. It is here followed by a three-day period of taboo. Should the bird known as koling fly over the town during this period, uttering its peculiar cry, the ceremony will be repeated; otherwise, all is well.
31 The Igorot villages of Lukuban and the surrounding areas have a similar ceremony. After this, there’s a three-day period of taboo. If the bird called koling flies over the town during this time, making its unique cry, the ceremony will be repeated; if not, everything is fine.
32 Literally, “to give a taste.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Literally, “to sample.”
34 Most of the identifications here given were made by Dr. Elmer D. Merrill, botanist of the Philippine Bureau of Science, from specimens collected by the writer.
34 Most of the identifications provided here were made by Dr. Elmer D. Merrill, a botanist from the Philippine Bureau of Science, based on specimens collected by the author.
40 A similar drink was used ceremonially in Pangasinan in 1640. See Aduarte, Historia; Blair and Robertson, Vol. XXX, p. 186. It is still found in many portions of the archipelago.
40 A similar drink was used in ceremonies in Pangasinan in 1640. See Aduarte, Historia; Blair and Robertson, Vol. XXX, p. 186. It can still be found in many parts of the archipelago.
Products of Industry
Iron-Working.—Little iron work is now done in the valley of the Abra for the competition of the Ilocano smiths of Santa and Narvacan, in Ilocos Sur, and the cheap products brought to the coast, and as far inland as Bangued, by Chinese traders, have swamped the native industry.
Metalworking.—Very little iron work is done now in the Abra valley because of the competition from the Ilocano blacksmiths in Santa and Narvacan, Ilocos Sur, and the affordable products brought inland as far as Bangued by Chinese traders, which have overwhelmed the local industry.
Forges are still found in many villages of eastern Abra, particularly those of the upper Buklok river, but the real center of the industry is in and around Balbalasang, on the eastern side of the mountain range.
Forges are still present in many villages of eastern Abra, especially those near the upper Buklok River, but the main hub of the industry is in and around Balbalasang, on the eastern side of the mountain range.
We have in northern Luzon a situation similar to that found throughout the archipelago, namely, that the most flourishing smithies are usually those farthest removed from the coast traders. Where communication is easy and trade unrestricted, the native industry has vanished, or is on the wane. To-day the forges of the Bontoc Igorot, of the Tinguian-Kalinga border villages, and of Apayao, are turning out superior weapons, but elsewhere in the northwestern districts the pagan people have either lost the art, or make only very inferior articles.
In northern Luzon, we have a situation similar to what’s seen across the archipelago: the most successful smithies are typically the ones farthest from the coastal traders. Where communication is easy and trade is unrestricted, local crafts have disappeared or are declining. Today, the forges of the Bontoc Igorot, the Tinguian-Kalinga border villages, and Apayao are producing high-quality weapons, but in other parts of the northwestern districts, the native people have either lost the craft or only produce very low-quality items.
It is certain that iron-working has long been known, not only in the Philippines, but throughout Malaysia, and it is likewise evident that these regions secured the art from the same source as did the people of Assam, Burma, and eastern Madagascar, for the description of the Tinguian forge and iron-working which follows would, with very little modification, apply equally well to those in use in Southern Mindanao, Borneo, Java, Sumatra, Assam, Burma, and Madagascar.1
It’s clear that iron-working has been known for a long time, not just in the Philippines but throughout Malaysia as well. It's also obvious that these areas learned the craft from the same origin as the people of Assam, Burma, and eastern Madagascar. The description of the Tinguian forge and iron-working that follows would, with very little adjustment, suit those used in Southern Mindanao, Borneo, Java, Sumatra, Assam, Burma, and Madagascar. 1
Long before the arrival of the Spanish in the Philippines, the Chinese had built up such a lively trade in iron bars and caldrons that it was no longer necessary for the natives to smelt their own iron ore; Page 412if indeed they ever did so.2 This trade metal was widely distributed, and then reworked by the local smiths. Even to-day the people of Balbalasang make the long journey to Bangued, or even to Vigan, to secure Chinese iron, which they carry back to their mountain forges.
Long before the Spanish arrived in the Philippines, the Chinese established an active trade in iron bars and cauldrons, making it unnecessary for the locals to smelt their own iron ore; Page 412if they ever did. This traded metal was widely spread and later reworked by local blacksmiths. Even today, the people of Balbalasang make the long trip to Bangued or even Vigan to get Chinese iron, which they bring back to their mountain forges.
There is no positive proof that the Filipinos formerly mined and smelted iron, but there is a strong probability that they did so, prior to the introduction of trade metal. It has already been noted that the Tinguian type of forge and the method of handling and tempering iron is widespread in Malaysia; and, as will be seen later, this process is not that in use among the Chinese, so that it is unlikely that the art was introduced by them. In furnishing iron ready for forging, they were simply supplying in a convenient form an article already in use, and for which there was an urgent demand. In the islands to the south we find that many of the pagan tribes do now, or did until recently, mine and smelt the ore. Beccari3 tells us that the Kayan of Borneo extract iron ore found in their own country. Hose and McDougall say that thirty years ago nearly all the iron worked by the tribes of the interior of Borneo was from ore found in the river beds. At present most of the pagans obtain the metal from the Chinese and Malay traders, but native ore is still smelted in the far interior.4 Foreign iron is now used by the Battak of Sumatra, but deserted iron-works are known to exist in their country, while the Menangkabau still possess smelting furnaces.5 It seems probable that the whole industry had a common source, and was spread or carried as a unit, but when trade relations made the arduous work of mining and smelting unnecessary, it was quickly given up. That native iron might have supplied the needs of many Philippine tribes, including the Tinguian, is certain, for important deposits of magnetite and hematite are found in Abra, in Ilocos Norte, Angat, Bulacan, Albay, and other parts of the Islands.6 On several occasions, when on the trail, the natives have Page 413called our attention to boulders, apparently of hematite, which they recognized as iron.
There’s no solid proof that Filipinos used to mine and smelt iron, but it’s very likely they did so before trade metals came in. It’s already been mentioned that the Tinguian style of forge and the way they handle and temper iron are common in Malaysia; and as will be discussed later, this method isn’t the same as what the Chinese use, making it unlikely that the technique was introduced by them. By providing iron ready for forging, they were simply making it easier to access a material that was already in use and very much needed. In the islands to the south, many of the pagan tribes currently mine and smelt ore, or did so until recently. Beccari3 reports that the Kayan people of Borneo extract iron ore found in their own land. Hose पॉद्धा and McDougall mention that nearly thirty years ago, almost all the iron used by the tribes in the interior of Borneo was sourced from ore found in riverbeds. Today, most of the pagans get metal from Chinese and Malay traders, but native ore is still smelted deep in the interior.4 The Battak of Sumatra now use foreign iron, but there are known abandoned ironworks in their area, while the Menangkabau still have smelting furnaces.5 It seems likely that the whole industry had a shared origin and was spread as a unit, but when trade relations made the tough work of mining and smelting unnecessary, it was quickly abandoned. It’s certain that native iron could have fulfilled the needs of many Philippine tribes, including the Tinguian, since significant deposits of magnetite and hematite are found in Abra, Ilocos Norte, Angat, Bulacan, Albay, and other parts of the Islands.6 Several times, while on the trail, locals have pointed out boulders that appeared to be hematite, which they recognized as iron.
The smithies are small structures with grass roofs, but no sides or floors (Plate LXII). At one end is a raised bamboo bench in front of which stands the forge. This consists of two upright wooden cylinders, usually logs hollowed out, known as po-opan. In each of these is a piston or plunger (doᴇydoyog) at the lower end of which is a wooden ring packed with corn husks and chicken feathers. When this is pushed downward in the cylinder, it compresses the air and forces it out of the small opening in the base, but when it is drawn up, the packing collapses and allows the plunger to be raised without effort. These pistons are worked so that one is rising, while the other is falling. The cylinders stand in a wooden block out of which bamboo tubes (toloñgon) conduct the air into a tube of fire clay (ībong), and this in turn carries it into the charcoal fire. There are no valves, as in the Chinese bellows, but the bamboo tubes fit loosely, and the fire is not drawn back. Near to the hearth is a stone anvil (dalisdīsan), while a heavy stone hammer, a small iron hammer, and iron pinchers complete the outfit.
The smithies are small buildings with grass roofs but no sides or floors (Plate LXII). At one end, there’s a raised bamboo bench in front of the forge. The forge consists of two upright wooden cylinders, usually hollowed-out logs, known as po-opan. Each of these has a piston or plunger (doᴇydoyog) at the bottom, which has a wooden ring packed with corn husks and chicken feathers. When pushed down in the cylinder, it compresses the air and forces it out through a small opening at the base. When it’s pulled up, the packing collapses, making it easy to lift the plunger. The pistons are operated so that one is rising while the other is falling. The cylinders sit in a wooden block that channels air through bamboo tubes (toloñgon) into a fire clay tube (ībong), which then directs it into the charcoal fire. There are no valves like in Chinese bellows; instead, the bamboo tubes fit loosely, and the fire isn’t drawn back. Near the hearth is a stone anvil (dalisdīsan), and a heavy stone hammer, a small iron hammer, and iron pinchers complete the tools.
The fire is lighted, and the operator sitting on the bench alternately raises and lowers the plungers in the cylinders until the fire burns brightly; then the smith puts metal into the coals and allows it to remain until it reaches a white heat. It is then removed and placed on the anvil, where his helper beats it out with the large hammer. This is a stone weighing twenty or more pounds, fitted inside the handles so that it can be used with both hands. As a rule, it is swung between the legs, and is allowed to strike the metal as it descends, but some of the men raise it above the shoulder and strike a much more powerful blow. If two pieces of metal are to be welded together, as is often the case when broken caldrons are used, they are laid, one overlapping the other, and are held together with damp fire-clay. In this condition they are placed in the fire and heated, and are then beaten together. It often takes several firings to bring about a perfect weld.
The fire is lit, and the operator sitting on the bench raises and lowers the plungers in the cylinders until the flames burn brightly; then the smith adds metal to the coals and lets it sit until it glows white hot. It’s then taken out and placed on the anvil, where his helper hammers it with a large hammer. This hammer weighs twenty pounds or more and has handles designed for use with both hands. Typically, it’s swung between the legs and allowed to hit the metal as it comes down, but some of the workers lift it above their shoulders to deliver a much stronger blow. If two pieces of metal need to be welded together, like broken caldrons, they’re laid on top of each other and held together with damp fire-clay. They’re then placed in the fire and heated before being hammered together. It often takes several rounds of heating to achieve a perfect weld.
After the initial shaping, the smith completes the work with the small hammer, and the blade is ready for tempering. A bamboo tube of water is placed near by, and the blade is again inserted in the fire and brought to a white heat. Then the smith withdraws it and watches it intently until the white tone begins to turn to a greenish-yellow, when he plunges it into the water. The tempered blade is now smoothed down with sandstone, and is whetted to a keen edge. Head-axes, Page 414spear-heads, adzes, a few knives, and the metal ends for the spear-shafts are the principal products of the forge.
After the initial shaping, the smith finishes the work with a small hammer, and the blade is ready for tempering. A bamboo tube filled with water is placed nearby, and the blade is put back in the fire until it reaches a white heat. Then the smith takes it out and closely watches it until the white color begins to shift to a greenish-yellow, at which point he plunges it into the water. The tempered blade is then smoothed down with sandstone and sharpened to a fine edge. Head axes, Page 414 spearheads, adzes, a few knives, and the metal tips for spear shafts are the main products of the forge.
The blades are by no means of equal temper or perfection, but the smiths of the Tinguian-Kalinga border villages seldom turn out poor weapons, and as a result, their spears and head-axes have a wide distribution over northwestern Luzon.
The blades aren't all equally made or perfect, but the blacksmiths from the Tinguian-Kalinga border villages rarely produce bad weapons, which is why their spears and head-axes are widely found across northwestern Luzon.
In view of the wide distribution of this type of forge and method of iron-working; of its persistence in isolated communities, while it has vanished from the coast, or has been superseded by the Chinese methods of work; as well as of other details here described, the writer is of the opinion that the art has not been introduced into the Philippines through trade, but is a possession which many or all of the tribes brought with them from their ancient home, probably somewhere in southeastern Asia. The effects of trade, in historic times, are evident throughout the Christianized regions, in Chinese and European forges and in foreign types of utensils. Likewise the influence of the Mohammedanized tribes is very marked in the Sulu archipelago, the western coasts of Mindanao, and even among many of the pagan tribes of that island, but the isolated forges throughout Malaysia and the methods described by early explorers in this field, are practically identical with those just reviewed.
Given the widespread use of this type of forge and iron-working method, along with its continued existence in remote communities, even while it has disappeared from the coast or has been replaced by Chinese techniques, and considering other details mentioned here, the author believes that this art was not introduced to the Philippines through trade. Instead, it is a heritage that many, if not all, tribes brought with them from their ancient homeland, likely located somewhere in Southeast Asia. The impacts of trade in historical times are clear throughout the Christianized areas, evident in Chinese and European forges and foreign types of utensils. Additionally, the influence of Muslim tribes is quite noticeable in the Sulu archipelago, along the western coasts of Mindanao, and even among many of the pagan communities on that island. However, the isolated forges throughout Malaysia and the methods described by early explorers in this field closely resemble the practices reviewed here.
Spinning and Weaving.—That cotton (kapas) was being raised and the fibre spun into cloth at the time of the Spanish occupation of the Islands, is amply proved by many references in the early chronicles. Also there was a considerable trade in cotton, silk, and the like, carried on by the Chinese and the Brunei Moro.7
Spinning and Weaving.—It's clear from various accounts in the early chronicles that cotton (kapas) was being cultivated and the fiber spun into cloth during the Spanish occupation of the Islands. Additionally, there was a significant trade in cotton, silk, and similar goods conducted by the Chinese and the Brunei Moro.7
The weaving industry seems to have reached its height in the Ilocos provinces, where the processes of ginning, carding, spinning, and weaving were, for the most part, identical with those found in Borneo, Java, the Malay Peninsula, Burma, and a large part of India.8 The same methods and utensils are used among the Tinguian, but side by side with the more complicated devices, such as the ginning machine and spinning wheel, are found more simple contrivances; so it would Page 415appear that we are here dealing with older and more primitive methods of work than are found on the coast.9
The weaving industry seems to have peaked in the Ilocos provinces, where the processes of ginning, carding, spinning, and weaving were mostly similar to those found in Borneo, Java, the Malay Peninsula, Burma, and much of India.8 The same techniques and tools are used among the Tinguian, but alongside the more complex machines like the ginning machine and spinning wheel, there are simpler tools as well; so it seems we are looking at older and more primitive methods of work than those found on the coast.9
Every step in the manufacture of cloth is looked after by the women, who raise a limited amount of cotton in the upland fields, pick and dry the crop, and prepare it for weaving. The bolls are placed on racks, and are sun-dried, after which the husks are removed by hand.
Every step in making cloth is handled by the women, who grow a small amount of cotton in the highland fields, pick and dry the harvest, and get it ready for weaving. The bolls are put on racks and sun-dried, after which the husks are taken off by hand.
Ginning is accomplished by two methods. The simplest, and doubtless the older, is to place the cotton on a smooth wooden block and to roll over it a wooden cylinder which tapers slightly toward each end (Fig. 16, No. 1). The palm of the hand, at the base of the fingers, is placed on the roller and the weight of the body applied, as the cylinder is moved slowly forward, forcing the seeds from the floss.10 The more common instrument (lilīdsan) acts on the principle of a clothes wringer (Plate LXIII). Two horizontal cylinders of wood are geared together at one end, and are mounted in a wooden frame in such a manner that they are quite close together, yet not in contact. A handle is attached to the lower roller at the end opposite the gears, and as it is turned, it rotates the cylinders in opposite directions. A piece of cotton is pressed between the rollers, which seize the fibres and carry them through, while the seeds are forced back and fall to the ground.
Ginning is done using two methods. The simplest, and probably the oldest, involves placing the cotton on a smooth wooden block and rolling a wooden cylinder over it that tapers slightly at both ends (Fig. 16, No. 1). The palm of the hand, at the base of the fingers, is placed on the roller, applying body weight as the cylinder is moved slowly forward, pushing the seeds out from the fluff.10 The more common tool (lilīdsan) works like a clothes wringer (Plate LXIII). Two horizontal wooden cylinders are connected at one end and mounted in a wooden frame so they are close together but not touching. A handle is attached to the lower roller at the end opposite the gears, and as it's turned, the cylinders rotate in opposite directions. A piece of cotton is pressed between the rollers, which grab the fibers and pull them through, while the seeds are pushed back and drop to the ground.
The cleaned cotton is never bowed or otherwise separated with a vibrating string, as is the case in Java, India, and China, but the same result is obtained by placing it on a piece of carabao hide and beating it with two rattan sticks until it becomes soft and fluffy (Plate LXIV).
The cleaned cotton is never bent or separated with a vibrating string, like in Java, India, and China, but the same result is achieved by laying it on a piece of carabao hide and beating it with two rattan sticks until it becomes soft and fluffy (Plate LXIV).
After the carding, the cotton is spun by placing it in a hollow cylinder of palm bark attached to a bamboo stick (tibtibᴇan). A bit of thread is twisted from the cotton at the bottom of the cylinder, and is attached to a spindle, which is rubbed rapidly against the naked thigh, and is then allowed to turn in shallow basket, or on a piece of hide. As it spins it twists out new thread and the arm of the operator rises higher and higher, until at last the spindle stops. The position of the extended arm is then altered, and the spindle again set in motion in order to wind up the new thread on the shaft. While the spinning is progressing, the free hand of the operator is passed rapidly up and down the thread, keeping the tension uniform and rubbing out any inequalities (Plate LXV). Page 416
After the carding, the cotton is spun by putting it in a hollow cylinder made of palm bark attached to a bamboo stick (tibtibᴇan). A bit of thread is twisted from the cotton at the bottom of the cylinder and attached to a spindle, which is quickly rubbed against the bare thigh and then allowed to turn in a shallow basket or on a piece of hide. As it spins, it creates new thread, and the operator's arm rises higher and higher until the spindle eventually stops. The position of the extended arm is then changed, and the spindle is set in motion again to wind the new thread onto the shaft. While the spinning is happening, the operator's free hand moves quickly up and down the thread to keep the tension even and to smooth out any inconsistencies (Plate LXV). Page 416
Figure 16.
Devices Used in Spininng and Weaving.
Devices Used in Spinning and Weaving.
In many sections the spinning wheel used by the coast natives is beginning to replace the hand outfit (Fig. 16, No. 5). The mass of fiber is held in the left hand, and a thread from it is attached to a horizontal spindle, which is turned by a cord passing over a large wheel. This method is much more rapid than the hand device, but the thread is less uniform, and it is seldom utilized when a fine fabric is to be woven. Bamboo bobbins, consisting of small tubes, are also wound by attaching them to the spindle shaft, so that the thread is transferred by the revolution of the wheel.
In many areas, the spinning wheel used by coastal natives is starting to take the place of the hand tools (Fig. 16, No. 5). The bulk of fiber is held in the left hand, and a thread from it is attached to a horizontal spindle, which is turned by a cord going over a large wheel. This method is much faster than the hand tool, but the thread is less consistent, and it's rarely used when weaving fine fabrics. Bamboo bobbins, which are small tubes, are also wound by attaching them to the spindle shaft, allowing the thread to be transferred by the rotation of the wheel.
As soon as the thread is spun, it is placed on a bamboo frame (lalabayan), Fig. 16, No. 2, on which it is measured and made ready for the combing and sizing. As it is taken from the measuring frame, a bamboo rod is passed through each end of the loop, and these are fastened tightly inside the combing device (agtatagodan) by means of rattan bands. The thread is then carefully combed downward with a coconut husk which is dipped in a size of rice water (Plate LXIII). After drying it is transferred to the shuttles and bobbins by means of the wheel described in the previous paragraph or by a more primitive device, called ololau (Fig. 16, Nos. 4 and 4a). This consists of four horn hooks attached to bamboo sticks, which pass through openings in a bamboo tube in such a manner that they slip on each other, and thus produce a wheel of any size desired.11 The tube fits loosely over a wooden peg sustaining the wheel in a horizontal position, yet turning readily. The loop of threads from the sizing frame is laid on the hooks, from which it is drawn by hand onto the bobbins and shuttles. The next step is to prepare the warp for the loom. The thread is drawn from bobbins on the floor, and is first fastened to peg No. 1 of the warp winder (gaganayan), as shown in Fig. 16, No. 3. From here it is carried the length of the board, around 5, thence to 6 and back to 1, after again passing around 5. The peg A, which later serves as a lease rod in the loom, is encircled each time by the threads passing between 6 and 5. As the warp is carried from 1 toward 5, it passes outside 2, 3 and 4, but when it is returned to 1, it is inside these pegs. These are the heddle rods of the loom, and loops from them enclose certain of the threads, thus determining the order in which the warp is to be raised in opening the shed.12 Page 418
As soon as the thread is spun, it's placed on a bamboo frame (lalabayan), Fig. 16, No. 2, where it’s measured and prepared for combing and sizing. When it’s taken from the measuring frame, a bamboo rod is threaded through each end of the loop, and these are tightly secured inside the combing device (agtatagodan) with rattan bands. The thread is then carefully combed downward using a coconut husk dipped in a size of rice water (Plate LXIII). After drying, it’s transferred to the shuttles and bobbins using the wheel described in the previous paragraph or by a simpler device called ololau (Fig. 16, Nos. 4 and 4a). This consists of four horn hooks attached to bamboo sticks that slide through openings in a bamboo tube, allowing them to create a wheel of any size desired.11 The tube fits loosely over a wooden peg that keeps the wheel horizontal while allowing it to turn easily. The loop of threads from the sizing frame is placed on the hooks, which are then drawn by hand onto the bobbins and shuttles. The next step is to prepare the warp for the loom. The thread is pulled from bobbins on the floor and first attached to peg No. 1 of the warp winder (gaganayan), as shown in Fig. 16, No. 3. From here it’s taken the length of the board, around peg 5, then to peg 6 and back to peg 1, again passing around peg 5. The peg A, which later acts as a lease rod in the loom, is encircled each time by the threads moving between pegs 6 and 5. As the warp is drawn from peg 1 toward peg 5, it passes outside pegs 2, 3, and 4, but when it returns to peg 1, it’s inside those pegs. These serve as the heddle rods of the loom, and loops from them hold certain threads, determining the order in which the warp will be raised to open the shed.12 Page 418
The loom, while primitive, is far from simple in its operation. The warp is attached at both ends to sticks or rollers, the far one of which is fastened to a cross timber of the living room (Plate LXVI).
The loom, although basic, is quite complex in how it functions. The warp is secured at both ends to rods or rollers, with the far end connected to a cross beam in the living room (Plate LXVI).
The web is kept stretched by means of a strap or belt, which attaches to the near roller and then passes around the waist of the operator, who sits on the floor with her feet against a bamboo brace.13 The arrangement of the lease rod and heddle sticks has been already described; in addition to these the threads are further controlled by a reed board which acts both as warp spacer and beater-in. All being ready for the weaving, the shed is opened by raising one of the heddle sticks, and a heavy knife-shaped batten of wood is slipped into the opening. This is turned sideways to enlarge the shed, and a shuttle bearing the weft thread is shot through. By raising and lowering the heddle rods the position of the warp is changed as desired, while from time to time the weft threads are forced up against the fabric by means of the reed board, and are beaten in with the batten. Tangling is prevented by means of several flat sticks which cross the warp at some distance from the operator; while threads which show signs of loosening are carefully rubbed with a waxed stick.
The web is kept stretched with a strap or belt that attaches to the nearby roller and then goes around the waist of the operator, who sits on the floor with her feet against a bamboo brace.13 The setup of the lease rod and heddle sticks has been described already; in addition, the threads are further managed by a reed board that serves as both a warp spacer and a beater. Once everything is set for weaving, the shed is opened by lifting one of the heddle sticks, and a heavy, knife-shaped batten made of wood is slipped into the gap. This is turned sideways to widen the shed, and a shuttle holding the weft thread is passed through. By raising and lowering the heddle rods, the position of the warp is adjusted as needed, while occasionally the weft threads are pushed against the fabric using the reed board and are beaten in with the batten. Tangling is avoided by using several flat sticks that cross the warp at a distance from the operator, and threads that appear to be loosening are gently rubbed with a waxed stick.
On this loom the woman produces head-bands, belt, and narrow strips of cloth which are made up into blankets and the like. These fabrics are often in several colors and exhibit many tasty and intricate designs, some of which will be described in the chapter on Decorative Art.
On this loom, the woman creates headbands, belts, and narrow strips of cloth that are used to make blankets and similar items. These fabrics often feature multiple colors and showcase many appealing and complex designs, some of which will be discussed in the chapter on Decorative Art.
Manufacture of Rope and String.—At least eighteen trees, shrubs, and vines are used in the making of cordage.14 When small trees or limbs are used, and the bark does not adhere too tightly to the wood, sections about an arm's length are cut, and two or four splices are made at the top. These are loosened with a knife until there is enough for the hand to grasp, when the bark can be turned back like a glove. Very large sections are held by two men, while a third peels off the Page 419bark. With some varieties of trees and shrubs it is found best to place the sections in the sun to dry, then a sharp bend in the stalk causes the bark to separate from the wood so that it is easily peeled off.
Rope and String Manufacturing.—At least eighteen types of trees, shrubs, and vines are used to make rope. 14 When small trees or branches are used, and the bark isn't too tightly attached to the wood, sections about the length of an arm are cut, with two or four splices made at the top. These are loosened with a knife until there's enough for someone to grasp, allowing the bark to be turned back like a glove. Very large sections are held by two people, while a third person peels off the bark. For some types of trees and shrubs, it's best to place the sections in the sun to dry; then a sharp bend in the stalk helps the bark separate from the wood, making it easier to peel off.
When large trees are used, the bark is slit lengthwise every six of eight inches, and the log is beaten with hard wood sticks. In a short time the covering loosens from the wood and is pulled off. The outside layer is worthless, but the remainder is cut into strips about a half inch in width, and is then split lengthwise into thin layers.
When big trees are used, the bark is cut lengthwise every six to eight inches, and the log is struck with hard wooden sticks. After a short time, the bark separates from the wood and is removed. The outer layer is useless, but the rest is cut into strips about half an inch wide and then split lengthwise into thin layers.
In rope-making three strips are laid side by side on the thigh or on a board, but with their ends at unequal distances (Fig. 17, No. 1). These are twisted together, toward the right, until a few inches have been turned, then the cord is put over one end of a double forked stick (sikwan), leaving an equal length on either side (Fig. 17, No. 3). The two halves are twisted together until the end of one strip of bark is reached; a new piece is laid on top of the others, and as they are turned, it becomes part of the twist. As other ends are met with, new strips are added in a like manner until all the bast desired has been made. It is then wound up on the forked stick until needed.
In rope-making, three strips are placed side by side on the thigh or on a board, but their ends are at different distances (Fig. 17, No. 1). These strips are twisted together to the right until a few inches have been turned, then the cord is draped over one end of a double-forked stick (sikwan), leaving an equal length on both sides (Fig. 17, No. 3). The two halves are twisted together until the end of one strip of bark is reached. A new piece is laid on top of the others, and as they are twisted, it becomes part of the cord. Whenever new ends are encountered, new strips are added in the same way until all the desired material has been made. It is then coiled on the forked stick until needed.
Figure 17.
Rope-making Appliances.
Rope-making Tools.
The rope machine (agtatalian) consists of three wooden whirls, which constitute the forming device, and a single whirl for the traveler, while a grooved block serves to keep the strands apart (Fig. 17, No. 2). Three equal lengths of the prepared bast are measured, and an end is attached to each of the whirls of the forming machine (Fig. 17, No. 2a). However, only one cut is made in the bast, for strand 3. Page 420All are attached to the single whirl of the traveler, and the process begins. The operator at each end turns his whirl, or set of whirls, rapidly toward the right, the one with the traveler bracing his foot against the lower end, to keep the twisting bast under tension. A third operator guides the grooved piece of wood from the traveler toward the forming machine, as the three strands twist round each other into rope. The bast is known as gīnīsgīs, the rope as tali.
The rope machine (agtatalian) is made up of three wooden whirls, which serve as the forming device, and a single whirl for the traveler, while a grooved block keeps the strands separated (Fig. 17, No. 2). Three equal lengths of the prepared bast are measured, and one end is attached to each of the whirls on the forming machine (Fig. 17, No. 2a). However, only one cut is made in the bast, specifically for strand 3. Page 420All are attached to the single whirl of the traveler, and the process begins. The operator at each end quickly turns his whirl or set of whirls to the right, with the one using the traveler bracing his foot against the lower end to keep the twisting bast under tension. A third operator guides the grooved wooden piece from the traveler towards the forming machine as the three strands twist together to form rope. The bast is referred to as gīnīsgīs, and the finished rope is called tali.
Vines, rattan, and strips of bamboo are likewise twisted together to form crude, but strong cordage.
Vines, rattan, and bamboo strips are also twisted together to create rough, but sturdy rope.
The making of thread is described under spinning and weaving, but the cords used in snares and the like are prepared in a different manner. The operator squats on the ground, and taking a strip of fiber, places it on his thigh; then with open palm he rolls it toward the knee. The twisted bast is bent at the center; the thumb and forefinger of the left hand hold the loop, and the two strands are placed together. These are now rolled toward the knee as before, the hand giving extra pressure on the ulnar side, and then are rolled back toward the body with pressure on the radial side. When the end of a band is reached, a new one is rolled in, and the process is continued. A tie at the end keeps the cord from untwisting.
The process of creating thread is covered under spinning and weaving, but the cords used for snares and similar items are made differently. The person sits on the ground and takes a strip of fiber, placing it on their thigh. Then, with an open palm, they roll it toward their knee. The twisted fiber is bent in the middle; the thumb and index finger of the left hand hold the loop while the two strands are brought together. These are rolled toward the knee again, applying extra pressure on the side with the little finger, and then rolled back toward the body with pressure on the thumb side. When the end of one piece is reached, a new one is added, and the process continues. A tie at the end prevents the cord from unraveling.
When very long strips of fiber are used, two men will work together. One holds the end of the loop, while the other twists each half of the strip in the same direction. Then placing them together on his thigh, he turns them, under pressure, in the opposite direction, thus making a cord.
When very long strips of fiber are used, two men work together. One holds the end of the loop, while the other twists each half of the strip in the same direction. Then, by placing them together on his thigh, he turns them under pressure in the opposite direction, creating a cord.
Figure 18.
Bark Beater.
Bark Beater.
Bark Cloth.—Bark cloth is still in common use for men's headbands and for clouts. It is secured from the same trees as the rope material, but wider strips are taken, and it is customary to beat the bark thoroughly before it is removed from the wood. It is then split to the desired thickness, after which it is beaten with wooden or bone mallets (gīkai), which are generally grooved transversely (Fig. 18). The cloth produced is soft and pliable, but is not of the fineness of tapa, and it is always in comparatively narrow pieces. In no instance Page 421was the operator seen to beat two strips together to gain greater breadth or to repair breaks.
Bark Cloth.—Bark cloth is still commonly used for men's headbands and for clothing. It is made from the same trees as the rope material, but wider strips are taken, and it’s normal to thoroughly beat the bark before removing it from the wood. After that, it is split to the desired thickness, and then it gets pounded with wooden or bone mallets (gīkai), which are usually grooved across (Fig. 18). The resulting cloth is soft and flexible, but not as fine as tapa, and it’s always in relatively narrow pieces. In no case Page 421was the operator seen to beat two strips together to gain more width or to fix breaks.
Basket Making.—In most districts the men are the basket weavers, but in some towns, especially of Ilocos Norte, the women are skilled in this industry (Plate LXVII). The materials used are rattan, which may be gathered at any time, or bamboo, which is cut only during the dry season and under the waning moon. It is firmly believed that boring insects will not injure bamboo cut at this time, and it is known that the dry period stalks are the strongest.
Basket Weaving.—In most areas, men are the ones who weave baskets, but in some towns, especially in Ilocos Norte, women are talented in this craft (Plate LXVII). The materials used include rattan, which can be gathered anytime, and bamboo, which is only cut during the dry season and under the waning moon. People firmly believe that boring insects won't damage bamboo cut at this time, and it's recognized that bamboo stalks harvested during the dry period are the strongest.
The tools employed are a short knife or a miniature head-axe and an awl. With the former the operator scrapes the outer surface, and then splits the tube into strips of the desired width and thickness. A certain number of these strips, which are to be used for decoration, are rubbed with oil, and are held in the smoke of burning pine or of rice-straw until a permanent black is obtained.15
The tools used are a small knife or a tiny hatchet and a sharp pointer. With the knife, the person scrapes the outer surface and then cuts the tube into strips of the desired width and thickness. A certain number of these strips, meant for decoration, are coated with oil and held in the smoke from burning pine or rice straw until a lasting black color is achieved.15
Five weaves are recognized by the Tinguian, but they are really variations of two—checkerwork and the diagonal or twilled.
The Tinguian recognizes five types of weaving, but they are actually variations of two main styles: checkerwork and diagonal or twilled.
The first and most simple is known as laga, the technic of which is the passing of each element of the weft under one and over one of the warp elements. Where the warp and weft are of uniform size, as in mats, it is impossible to distinguish the one from the other, but in many cases the weft is the smaller. Fish traps and storage baskets for mangoes and cotton are generally of this type (Fig. 19, Nos. 1 and 2).
The first and simplest technique is called laga, which involves passing each element of the weft under one and over one of the warp threads. When both the warp and weft are the same size, like in mats, it's hard to tell them apart, but often the weft is smaller. Fish traps and storage baskets for mangoes and cotton generally use this method (Fig. 19, Nos. 1 and 2).
A variation of the laga known as minmináta—“many eyes”—(Fig. 19, No. 3), is found in certain types of carrying baskets, the woven tops of hats, and the like. Here the warp is crossed, and the weft passes through it in regular order so as to produce hexagonal openings.
A version of the laga called minmináta—“many eyes”—(Fig. 19, No. 3), is seen in some types of carrying baskets, the woven tops of hats, and similar items. In this design, the warp is crossed, and the weft goes through it in a consistent pattern to create hexagonal openings.
Another variant is known as kaláwat16 (Fig. 19, No. 4). In this the warp stems are in threes. Starting from A they are bent down, pass over and under similar sets of three, curve on themselves or other warp stems so as to leave open spaces between. The rattan wall-hangers for coconut shell dishes are usually in this weave.
Another variant is known as kaláwat16 (Fig. 19, No. 4). In this weave, the warp stems come in groups of three. Starting from A, they bend down, pass over and under the similar groups of three, curve around themselves or other warp stems, creating open spaces in between. The rattan wall-hangers for coconut shell dishes are typically made using this pattern.
Figure 19.
Basket Weaves.
Basket Weaving.
The greater part of the baskets are in the diagonal or twilled weave, in which each element of the weft passes over two or more warp elements. Variations are numerous, either to produce certain Page 423effects or to accommodate designs. Of these the most common are
The majority of the baskets are made with a diagonal or twilled weave, where each strand of the weft goes over two or more strands of the warp. There are many variations, either to create specific Page 423effects or to fit different designs. The most common of these are
1 under 2 over 2 etc. |
2 under 2 over 2 etc. |
2 under 4 over 4 etc. |
The weaver also frequently constructs the bottom with 2 over 4 under 4; then when the sides are made he changes to 1 over 2 under 2, until the center is reached; then 1 of the warp passes over 3 of the weft; for the balance the stitch is 1 over 2 under 2. This variation produces a chevron-like pattern which, in general, is known as binakol; but when it is desired to designate more closely, this name is applied to the weaving having an oblique effect (Fig. 19, No. 5), while the horizontal is known as dinapálig (Fig. 19, No. 6).
The weaver often starts the bottom with 2 over 4 under 4; then, when the sides are made, he switches to 1 over 2 under 2 until he reaches the center; at that point, 1 of the warp goes over 3 of the weft; for the rest, the stitch is 1 over 2 under 2. This variation creates a chevron-like pattern, generally referred to as binakol; however, when there's a need for a more specific designation, this name refers to the weaving with an oblique effect (Fig. 19, No. 5), while the horizontal style is called dinapálig (Fig. 19, No. 6).
Baskets 1 and 2 of Plate LXVIII are known as kaba, and are used principally to hold unthreshed rice, corn, and vegetables. Smaller baskets of the same form are for broken rice and cooked vegetables. The larger specimens are often made of rattan, while the smaller are usually of bamboo. Shallow bamboo baskets, pīdasen or alodan (Plate LXIX, No. 2) are used as eating dishes for cooked rice.
Baskets 1 and 2 of Plate LXVIII are called kaba, and they are mainly used to hold unthreshed rice, corn, and vegetables. Smaller baskets of the same type are for broken rice and cooked vegetables. The larger ones are typically made of rattan, while the smaller ones are usually made of bamboo. Shallow bamboo baskets, pīdasen or alodan (Plate LXIX, No. 2), are used as dishes for serving cooked rice.
The pasikeng or lagpi(Plate LXIX, No. 3), commonly called the “head basket,” is the chief basket of the men. It is made of rattan, and is supported on the back by means of bands which pass over the shoulders. In it are carried extra garments and all necessities for the trail. Recently some of the men have joined together two of these baskets by means of a wide, flat band, and this is fitted over the back of a horse or carabao,—an evident imitation of the saddle bags used by Spaniards and Americans. Men also carry small containers for their pipes and trinkets, or else make use of a traveling basket, such as is shown in Plate LXIX, No. 5.
The pasikeng or lagpi (Plate LXIX, No. 3), commonly known as the “head basket,” is the main basket used by the men. It’s made of rattan and rests on the back with bands that go over the shoulders. Inside, they carry extra clothes and all the essentials for the trail. Recently, some men have started connecting two of these baskets with a wide, flat band, which is placed over the back of a horse or carabao—clearly inspired by the saddle bags used by Spaniards and Americans. Men also have small containers for their pipes and trinkets, or they use a traveling basket, like the one shown in Plate LXIX, No. 5.
Aside from the decoration produced by variations in the weave, little ornamentation is found in the basketry from Abra, but the Tinguian of Ilocos Norte make and distribute large quantities of baskets with colored patterns. Colored vines are sometimes woven Page 424in, but the common method is to employ blackened bamboo, both in warp and weft.
Aside from the patterns created by different weaves, there isn't much decoration in the basketry from Abra, but the Tinguian people of Ilocos Norte create and sell a lot of baskets with colorful designs. Sometimes, colored vines are woven in, but the usual technique is to use blackened bamboo for both the warp and weft. Page 424
The top of the basket is strengthened by two hoops of rattan or bamboo. One is placed outside, the other inside; on them is laid a small strip of the same material, and all three are sewed down by passing a thin strip of rattan through two holes punched in margin. This strip doubles on itself, encircles the rim, and after an interval again passes through two more holes, and so on around the entire basket. A square base, attached in the same manner as the rim, generally completes the basket. In the mountain districts near to Apayao, the bases of the smaller eating dishes are drawn in toward the center at four points, giving the effect of a four-pointed star.
The top of the basket is reinforced with two hoops made of rattan or bamboo. One hoop goes on the outside, and the other on the inside; a small strip of the same material is laid across them, and all three are sewn down by threading a thin strip of rattan through two holes punched in the margin. This strip loops back on itself, goes around the rim, and then, after some space, threads through two more holes, repeating this around the whole basket. A square base, attached in the same way as the rim, usually finishes off the basket. In the mountainous areas near Apayao, the bases of the smaller dishes are tapered toward the center at four points, creating a four-pointed star effect.
Mats (ikamin).—Mats are used as beds, never as floor coverings. They are rectangular in form, usually about six feet long and three wide, and are undecorated. They are made from strips of pandanus in the laga weave (cf. p. 423).
Mats (ikamin).—Mats are used as beds, not as floor coverings. They are rectangular, typically around six feet long and three feet wide, and have no decorations. They are made from strips of pandanus in the laga weave (cf. p. 423).
Dyes.—In recent years analine dyes have come into favor in some villages, and a variety of colors appears in the articles made by their weavers, but the vegetable dyes used by the ancestors are still employed by most of the women. The commonest colors are blue, pink—“black red”—, red, and yellow.
Dyes.—In recent years, aniline dyes have become popular in some villages, and a variety of colors can be seen in the items made by their weavers, but most women still use the vegetable dyes that their ancestors did. The most common colors are blue, pink—“black red”—, red, and yellow.
Blue is ordinarily produced by placing the leaves and branches of the indigo plant, tayuni (Indigofera tinctoria)in water for a few days; then to boil them, together with a little lime. The thread is dipped in the liquid.
Blue is usually made by soaking the leaves and branches of the indigo plant, tayuni (Indigofera tinctoria), in water for a few days; then boiling them with a bit of lime. The thread is then dipped into the liquid.
Pink is secured by crushing lynga (Sesamum indicum L.) seeds and boiling them in water. Threads are placed in this for five nights, while during the day they are dried in the sun. The root of the apatot (Morinda citrifolia or umbellata) is next crushed, and water is added. The threads are now transferred to this liquid, and for ten days and nights are alternately soaked and sunned. A copper color results, but this soon changes to pink. It is said that the apatot alone produces a red dye. It is also claimed that the seeds of the apang (Bixa Orellana L.) and of a variety of rattan, when boiled, give a permanent red.17
Pink is created by crushing lynga (Sesamum indicum L.) seeds and boiling them in water. Threads are soaked in this mixture for five nights, while during the day they are dried in the sun. Next, the root of the apatot (Morinda citrifolia or umbellata) is crushed, and water is added. The threads are then transferred to this liquid, where they are alternately soaked and dried in the sun for ten days and nights. This process results in a copper color, which quickly changes to pink. It's said that the apatot alone can create a red dye. Additionally, it's claimed that the seeds of the apang (Bixa Orellana L.) and a specific type of rattan, when boiled, produce a permanent red.17
A yellow dye is produced by boiling the leaves of the Tamarindus indica L. in water until a strong liquor is obtained.
A yellow dye is made by boiling the leaves of the Tamarindus indica L. in water until a concentrated liquid forms.
Bark head-bands are stained a purplish-red by applying a liquid Page 425secured through boiling kᴇlyan (Diospyros cunalon D.C.?) bark. For ceremonial purposes they are also colored yellow by applying the juice of the konig (Curcuma longa), but as this has a disagreeable odor, and the color is not permanent, it is not much used in every-day garments. Lemon juice is also applied to bark to give it a yellow hue.
Bark headbands are dyed a purplish-red by using a liquid Page 425 made from boiling the bark of kᴇlyan (Diospyros cunalon D.C.?). For ceremonial purposes, they are also colored yellow with the juice from the konig (Curcuma longa), but since this has an unpleasant smell and the color isn’t permanent, it isn't commonly used for everyday clothing. Lemon juice is also used to give the bark a yellow tint.
Fish nets are colored brown by dipping them into a dye made by crushing the katakot vine in water, or by staining with the juice of the taotawa (Jatropha curcas L,).
Fish nets are dyed brown by soaking them in a dye made from crushing the katakot vine in water or by using the juice of the taotawa (Jatropha curcas L).
The bamboo strips used in decorating basketry are blackened by holding them in the smoke of burning rice-straw. Black designs, such as appear in the ornamentation of lime holders and the like, are secured by rubbing oil and soot into incised lines, and then holding the object in the smoke of burning rice-straw.
The bamboo strips used for decorating baskets are darkened by holding them in the smoke of burning rice straw. Black designs, like those found in the decoration of lime holders and similar items, are created by rubbing oil and soot into the carved lines, and then exposing the item to the smoke of burning rice straw.
Net Making.—Nets are used in fishing, in catching wild chickens and grasshoppers, and in hunting deer and pigs. The first three types are made of twine, but the fourth is of strong rope.
Net Creation.—Nets are used for fishing, catching wild chickens and grasshoppers, and hunting deer and pigs. The first three types are made of twine, but the fourth is made of strong rope.
All net work is done by the man who, for this purpose, employs a mesh stick and a needle of bamboo or carabao horn (Fig. 20). The needle (No. 1) also serves as a shuttle, since it carries a considerable amount of thread between the tongue and notch. The size of the loop is determined by the width of the mesh stick or spreader (No. 2). The operator generally sits on a rice winnower or squats on the ground with a net suspended above him (Plate LXX). He forms the mesh by running the needle over and around the spreader, and up and through the loop above, thus forming a loop on the mesh stick. This is drawn tightly, the needle is again passed through, but without encircling the stick, and thus a knot is tied. This is repeated until a row of loops has been completed, when another series is started.
All net work is done by the person who, for this purpose, uses a mesh stick and a needle made of bamboo or carabao horn (Fig. 20). The needle (No. 1) also acts as a shuttle, as it carries a significant amount of thread between the tongue and notch. The size of the loop is determined by the width of the mesh stick or spreader (No. 2). The operator usually sits on a rice winnower or squats on the ground with a net hanging above them (Plate LXX). They create the mesh by running the needle over and around the spreader, and up and through the loop above, thus forming a loop on the mesh stick. This is pulled tight, the needle is passed through again, but without encircling the stick, creating a knot. This process is repeated until a row of loops is complete, after which another series is started.
Figure 20.
Net Needle and Mesh Stick.
Net Needle and Mesh Hook.
Manufacture of Pottery.—In nearly every village there are two or three women who make jars and dishes, but the potters of Abang Page 426and Lakub are the only ones whose wares have a wide distribution.
Pottery Manufacturing.—In almost every village, there are a couple of women who create jars and dishes, but the potters from Abang Page 426 and Lakub are the only ones whose products are widely available.
The clay is dampened, and is carefully kneaded with the hands to remove lumps and gravel, and to reduce it to the proper consistency. A handful is taken from the mass, and is roughly modeled with the fingers to form the base of the pot. This is set on a wooden plate which, in turn, is placed in a rice winnower (Plate XXXVI). The plate takes the place of a potter's wheel, for it is turned with the right hand while with the left the woman shapes the clay, and smoothes it off with a dampened cloth. From time to time, she rolls out a coil of clay between the palms of her hands, lays it along the top of the vessel, and works and pinches it in. Further shaping and thinning is done with a wooden paddle and the dampened hand, and then the jar is allowed to dry slightly. Before the drying has progressed far enough to render the sides rigid, a smooth stone is placed inside, and the sides are tapped gently with a paddle until properly thinned and shaped.
The clay is moistened and carefully kneaded by hand to get rid of lumps and debris, achieving the right consistency. A handful is taken from the mass and roughly shaped with the fingers to create the base of the pot. This is set on a wooden plate, which is then placed in a rice winnower (Plate XXXVI). The plate acts like a potter's wheel, as it is spun with the right hand while the left hand shapes the clay and smooths it out with a damp cloth. Occasionally, she rolls a coil of clay between her palms, lays it along the top of the vessel, and works it in by pinching. Further shaping and thinning are done using a wooden paddle and her damp hand, after which the jar is left to dry slightly. Before it dries enough to make the sides stiff, a smooth stone is placed inside, and the sides are gently tapped with a paddle until they are properly thinned and shaped.
After allowing a couple of days for drying, the potter rubs the jar inside and out with smooth stones or lipi seeds, so as to give it an even surface.
After letting it dry for a couple of days, the potter rubs the jar inside and out with smooth stones or lipi seeds to make the surface even.
When several jars or dishes have been prepared, they are placed in carabao dung or other slow burning material and fired. This generally takes place at night, and the jars are left undisturbed until morning, when they are ready for service. Occasionally resin is rubbed over a jar while it is hot, thus giving it a glazed surface; this, however, is not common, as the resin quickly melts off the cooking utensils, while porous jars are preferred as water containers, since the seepage lowers the temperature of the contents.
When several jars or dishes have been prepared, they are placed in carabao dung or other slow-burning materials and fired. This usually happens at night, and the jars are left undisturbed until morning, when they're ready to be used. Sometimes, resin is rubbed over a jar while it’s hot, giving it a glazed surface; however, this isn’t common, as the resin quickly melts off the cooking utensils, while porous jars are preferred for water containers since the seepage helps cool down the contents.
Vessels made in Lakub are often decorated with incised patterns (Fig. 22, No. 8), but otherwise the Tinguian ware is plain. Chinese jars are found in every village, and are highly prized, but the native potters do not imitate them in form or decoration. Had Chinese blood or influence ever been strong in the region, we might expect to find the potter's wheel and traces of true glazing, but both are lacking.
Vessels made in Lakub are often decorated with incised patterns (Fig. 22, No. 8), but otherwise, the Tinguian ware is simple. Chinese jars are found in every village and are highly valued, but the native potters don't mimic them in shape or decoration. If there had ever been a strong Chinese influence in the area, we might expect to see the potter's wheel and signs of real glazing, but neither is present.
Pipe Making.—Both men and women smoke pipes, consisting of a short reed handle and a small bowl. Men are the pipe makers, and often show considerable skill in the decoration of their product.
Pipe Crafting.—Both men and women smoke pipes, which are made up of a short reed handle and a small bowl. Men are the ones who make the pipes and often demonstrate great skill in decorating their creations.
The common pipe-bowl is of clay, which has been carefully shaped with the fingers and a short bamboo spatula. Designs are incised, and the raised portions are further embellished by the addition of small pieces of brass wire (Fig. 21, Nos. 4–5). The bowls are baked in a slow fire, and the mouthpieces are added. Page 427
The typical pipe bowl is made of clay, shaped carefully by hand and with a short bamboo tool. Designs are carved in, and the raised parts are further decorated with tiny pieces of brass wire (Fig. 21, Nos. 4–5). The bowls are fired slowly in a kiln, and then the mouthpieces are attached. Page 427
Figure 21.
Tobacco-pipes.
Tobacco pipes.
In recent years, Ilocano jewelers have introduced silver pipes, made from coins. One Tinguian pipe maker has learned the trade, and does a lively business. He has further beautified his product by attaching pendants representing fish (Fig. 21, No. 6). Brass pipes of Igorot origin are sometimes seen, but are not made in this region.
In recent years, Ilocano jewelers have started making silver pipes from coins. One Tinguian pipe maker has mastered this craft and runs a successful business. He has also enhanced his product by adding pendants that symbolize fish (Fig. 21, No. 6). Brass pipes from the Igorot are occasionally found, but they aren’t produced in this area.
Method of Drying Hides.—Hides of carabao, and sometimes of other animals, are stretched on bamboo frames and are sun-dried Page 428(Plate LV). Later they are placed in water containing tanbark, and are roughly cured. Such leather is used in the manufacture of the back straps used by the weavers, and in making sheathes for knives, but more commonly it is placed on the ground, and on it rice and cotton are beaten out. Page 429
Hide Drying Method.—Hides from carabao, and occasionally from other animals, are stretched on bamboo frames and sun-dried Page 428(Plate LV). Later, they are soaked in water mixed with tanbark for rough curing. This type of leather is used to make back straps for weavers and knife sheathes, but more commonly, it is laid on the ground for beating rice and cotton. Page 429
1 Cole, The Wild Tribes of Davao District, Mindanao (Field Museum of Natural History, Vol. XII, No. 2, pp. 82–83); Hose and McDougall, The Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. I, pp. 194–195 (MacMillan and Co., London, 1912); Raffles, History of Java, Vol. I, pp. 192–193; Marsden, History of Sumatra, 3rd edition (London, 1811), p. 181; Ferrais, Burma, p. 105 (Low, Marston and Co., London, 1901); Peal (Journ. Anth. Inst. of Great Britain and Ireland, Vol. XXII, p. 250, also Plate XIV, fig. No. 2).
1 Cole, The Wild Tribes of Davao District, Mindanao (Field Museum of Natural History, Vol. XII, No. 2, pp. 82–83); Hosepipe and McDougall, The Pagan Tribes of Borneo, Vol. I, pp. 194–195 (MacMillan and Co., London, 1912); Raffles, History of Java, Vol. I, pp. 192–193; Marsden, History of Sumatra, 3rd edition (London, 1811), p. 181; Ferrais, Burma, p. 105 (Low, Marston and Co., London, 1901); Peal (Journ. Anth. Inst. of Great Britain and Ireland, Vol. XXII, p. 250, also Plate XIV, fig. No. 2).
2 Rockhill, T'oung Pao, Vol. XVI, 1915, pp. 268–269; Blair and Robertson, op. cit., Vols. II, p. 116; III, p. 209; IV, p. 74; XXIX, p. 307; XL, p. 48, note; Philippine Census, Vol. I, p. 482 (Washington, 1905). De Morga, Sucesos de las Islas Philipinas (1609), see Hakluyt Soc. edition, pp. 338, et seq. (London, 1868).
2 Rockhill, T'oung Pao, Vol. XVI, 1915, pp. 268–269; Blair and Robertson, op. cit., Vols. II, p. 116; III, p. 209; IV, p. 74; XXIX, p. 307; XL, p. 48, note; Philippine Census, Vol. I, p. 482 (Washington, 1905). De Morga, Sucesos de las Islas Philipinas (1609), see Hakluyt Soc. edition, pp. 338, et seq. (London, 1868).
3 Wanderings in the Great Forests of Borneo (Constable, London, 1904), pp. 282–283. See also Low, Sarawak—Its Inhabitants and Productions, pp. 158, 209 (London, 1848).
3 Wanderings in the Great Forests of Borneo (Constable, London, 1904), pp. 282–283. See also Low, Sarawak—Its Inhabitants and Productions, pp. 158, 209 (London, 1848).
6 Fifth Annual Report of the Mining Bureau of the Philippine Islands, p. 31; Official Catalogue of the Philippine Exhibit, Universal Exposition, p. 231 (St. Louis, 1904).
6 Fifth Annual Report of the Mining Bureau of the Philippine Islands, p. 31; Official Catalogue of the Philippine Exhibit, Universal Exposition, p. 231 (St. Louis, 1904).
7 Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. II, pp. 116, 207; Vol. III, pp. 203, 270; Vol. IV, p. 98; Vol. V, p. 145; Vol. VIII, p. 84; Vol. XII, p. 187; Vol. XVI, p. 106. Zuniga, Estadismo (Retana's edition), Vol. II, pp. 41, 94.
7 Blair and Robertson, The Philippine Islands, Vol. II, pp. 116, 207; Vol. III, pp. 203, 270; Vol. IV, p. 98; Vol. V, p. 145; Vol. VIII, p. 84; Vol. XII, p. 187; Vol. XVI, p. 106. Zuniga, Estadismo (Retana's edition), Vol. II, pp. 41, 94.
8 Foreman, The Philippine Islands, p. 361 (London, 1892); Bezemer, Door Nederlandsch Oost-Indië, p. 308 (Groningen, 1906); Skeat, Man, Vol. I. 1901, p. 178; Raffles, History of Java, 2d ed., Vol. I p. 186 (London, 1830); Brendon (Journal of Indian Art and Industry, Vol. X, No. 82, pp. 17, et seq.).
8 Supervisor, The Philippine Islands, p. 361 (London, 1892); Bezemer, Door Nederlandsch Oost-Indië, p. 308 (Groningen, 1906); Skeat, Man, Vol. I. 1901, p. 178; Raffles, History of Java, 2nd ed., Vol. I p. 186 (London, 1830); Brandon (Journal of Indian Art and Industry, Vol. X, No. 82, pp. 17, et seq.).
9 Weaving in cotton is a recent introduction among the neighboring Bontoc Igorot. Formerly their garments were made of flayed bark, or were woven from local fiber plants. The threads from the latter were spun or twisted on the naked thigh under the palm of the hand. Cf. Jenks, The Bontoc Igorot, p. 113 (Manila, 1905).
9 Weaving with cotton is a recent development among the nearby Bontoc Igorot. In the past, their clothing was made from stripped bark or woven from local plant fibers. The threads from these plants were spun or twisted on their bare thighs using their hands. Cf. Jenks, The Bontoc Igorot, p. 113 (Manila, 1905).
13 For the distribution of this semi-girdle or back strap, see Ling Roth, Studies in Primitive Looms (Journal Royal Anthrop. Inst., Vol. XLVI, 1916, pp. 294, 299).
13 For the distribution of this semi-girdle or back strap, see Ling Roth, Studies in Primitive Looms (Journal Royal Anthrop. Inst., Vol. XLVI, 1916, pp. 294, 299).
14 These are: alīnau (Grewia multiflora Juss.); babaket (Helicteres hirsuta Lour.); laynai—a large tree, unidentified; lapnek (Abroma sp.) ka'a-ka'ag, an unidentified shrub; losoban (grewia); pakak, unidentified; anabo (Hibiscus pungens Roxb.); bangal (Sterculia foctida L.); saloyot (Corchoeus olitorius L.) labtang (Anamirta cocculus); atis (Anona squamosa L.); alagak (anona); maling-kapas (Ceiba pentandra Gaertn.); betning and daldalopang, unidentified; maguey (Agave cantula Roxb.); bayog—a variety of bamboo.
14 These are: alīnau (Grewia multiflora Juss.); babaket (Helicteres hirsuta Lour.); laynai—a large, unidentified tree; lapnek (Abroma sp.); ka'a-ka'ag, an unidentified shrub; losoban (grewia); pakak, unidentified; anabo (Hibiscus pungens Roxb.); bangal (Sterculia foctida L.); saloyot (Corchoeus olitorius L.); labtang (Anamirta cocculus); atis (Anona squamosa L.); alagak (anona); maling-kapas (Ceiba pentandra Gaertn.); betning and daldalopang, unidentified; maguey (Agave cantula Roxb.); bayog—a type of bamboo.
Decorative Art
In decorative art the Tinguian offers sharp contrast to the Igorot and Ifugao, both of whom have developed wood carving to a considerable extent. They also have their bodies tattooed, while the colored lashings on spear shafts, pipe stems, and other objects show a nice appreciation for color and design. In all these the Tinguian is deficient or lacking; he does no wood carving, tattooing is scanty, while his basket work, except that from two small regions, is plain. At times he does make some simple designs on canes, on bamboo rice-planters and weaving sticks, on lime boxes and pipe stems, but these are exceptions rather than the rule. In the region about Lakub, he decorates his jars by cutting the ends of sticks to form small dies which he presses into the newly fashioned clay (Fig. 22, No. 8), while in Manabo and some other villages the pipe makers cut the bowls of the clay pipes in floral designs or inlay small pieces of brass to form scroll patterns (Fig. 22, Nos. 4–7). These last mentioned designs are so restricted in their manufacture, and are so different from those found elsewhere in Abra, that they cannot be considered as typical.
In decorative art, the Tinguian stands in sharp contrast to the Igorot and Ifugao, both of whom have developed wood carving significantly. They also tattoo their bodies, while the colorful wrappings on spear shafts, pipe stems, and other objects display a keen appreciation for color and design. In all these areas, the Tinguian falls short; he does no wood carving, has very few tattoos, and his basket work, except for that from two small regions, is quite plain. Occasionally, he creates simple designs on canes, bamboo rice-planters, weaving sticks, lime boxes, and pipe stems, but these are more the exception than the norm. In the area around Lakub, he decorates his jars by cutting the ends of sticks to make small stamps that he presses into the newly shaped clay (Fig. 22, No. 8), while in Manabo and some other villages, pipe makers carve floral designs into the bowls of clay pipes or inlay small pieces of brass to create scroll patterns (Fig. 22, Nos. 4–7). These latter designs are so limited in their production and so distinct from those found elsewhere in Abra that they can't be considered typical.
The figures incised in bamboo show some realistic motives, such as the fish, birds, and flowers in Fig. 23, No. 1; the snake and lizard in No. 2; the man in No. 5; but the strictly geometrical is dominant in nearly every case. Probably the most typical of this class of work is shown in Nos. 3 and 4 and Fig. 22, Nos. 1, 2, and 3. It should be noted, however, that, where one decorated object is seen, many more entirely plain will be found. In short, ornamentation is uncommon and of minor importance.
The figures carved into bamboo feature some realistic designs, like the fish, birds, and flowers in Fig. 23, No. 1; the snake and lizard in No. 2; and the man in No. 5. However, geometric patterns are the main focus in almost every instance. Probably the best examples of this style are found in Nos. 3 and 4 and Fig. 22, Nos. 1, 2, and 3. It's important to note that for every decorated object, there are many completely plain ones. In short, ornamentation is rare and not very significant.
The one place where decoration is dominant is in the weaving, and this is done entirely by the women. Figures 24 and 25 show typical designs which occur in the blankets. Except for No. 8 in Fig. 24, they do not appear to be copies from nature, but all have realistic interpretations. Fig. 24 shows eight designs drawn by native weavers, which are identified as follows:
The one area where decoration takes center stage is in the weaving, and this work is entirely done by women. Figures 24 and 25 showcase typical designs found in the blankets. With the exception of No. 8 in Fig. 24, they don't seem to be direct copies of nature, but all offer realistic interpretations. Fig. 24 presents eight designs created by native weavers, which are identified as follows:
- 1. A fish.
- 2. Weaving on a Spanish bed or chair seat.
- 3. Pineapple.
- 4. A heart.
- 5. Fishhooks.
- 6. A crab.
- 7. Cross section of a pineapple.
- 8. A horse.
Figure 22.
Designs on Pipes and Pottery.
Pipe and pottery designs.
Figure 23.
Decorative Designs.
Decorative Designs.
Figure 24.
Patterns Used in Weaving.
Weaving Patterns.
Figure 25.
Blanket Designs.
Blanket Designs.
In Fig. 25 are five typical patterns taken from blankets, while No. 6 is the ornamental stitching which unites two breadths of cloth, the latter is identified as “fingers and finger nails.” No. 1 is the turtle, No. 2 a crab, No. 3 a rice-mortar, No. 4 the bobbin winder shown in Fig. 16, No. 4; No. 5 pineapple.
In Fig. 25 are five typical patterns taken from blankets, while No. 6 is the decorative stitching that connects two pieces of cloth, identified as “fingers and fingernails.” No. 1 is the turtle, No. 2 is a crab, No. 3 is a rice mortar, No. 4 is the bobbin winder shown in Fig. 16, No. 4; and No. 5 is a pineapple.
A part of these designs are evidently copies from real objects, others appear to be merely pattern names, while the weavers do not hesitate to borrow any likely patterns which strike their fancy. One quite frequently sees a blanket which shows a “lion,” or some other animal or object, with which the people could only become acquainted through pictures or descriptions from outside sources.
Some of these designs are clearly copies of real objects, while others seem to just be pattern names. The weavers aren’t shy about using any interesting patterns they like. It's common to see a blanket featuring a “lion” or another animal or object that people would only know from pictures or descriptions from outside sources.
In addition to these designs already mentioned, there are certain common types of decoration effected through weaving or embroidery, for which no explanations are given. They are said to be only “to make pretty.” Among these are the ends of belts and clouts, as shown in Plate LXXIV, or the raised diamond pattern shown in No. 2 of the same Plate, or the plaid effect in colors, which appear in some of the skirts.
In addition to the designs already mentioned, there are some common types of decoration achieved through weaving or embroidery that aren't explained. They're simply said to be “for decoration.” This includes the ends of belts and clouts, as seen in Plate LXXIV, the raised diamond pattern shown in No. 2 of the same Plate, or the colorful plaid effect that appears in some of the skirts.
It has already been noted (cf. p. 416) that the weaving methods of the Tinguian are similar to those of the Ilocano, and the same is true of a considerable part of the decorative patterns. The Christianized natives have less of the realistic, a greater variety of geometrical designs, and a greater fondness for bright colors, made possible by the use of analine dyes, than the mountaineers.
It has already been noted (cf. p. 416) that the weaving methods of the Tinguian are similar to those of the Ilocano, and the same applies to a significant portion of the decorative patterns. The Christianized natives have less realistic designs, a wider variety of geometric patterns, and a stronger preference for bright colors, thanks to the use of aniline dyes, compared to the mountaineers.
It seems probable that the Tinguian-Ilocano peoples brought the weaving industry with them into northern Luzon, that the Ilocano branch has borrowed improved methods of manufacture, as well as decorative motives from the people with whom they have been in contact through trade. The Tinguian in turn have borrowed from them, but, in the main, they still retain the more primitive methods of weaving, and it is probable their types of ornamentation likewise approximate more closely those in use in earlier times. Page 435
It’s likely that the Tinguian and Ilocano peoples brought the weaving industry with them to northern Luzon. The Ilocano branch seems to have adopted better manufacturing methods and decorative designs from the people they interacted with through trade. The Tinguian, on the other hand, have borrowed from them as well, but generally, they still use more traditional weaving techniques, and it’s probable their ornamentation styles are closer to those used in earlier times. Page 435
Personal Adornment, Dances, and Musical Instruments
The dress of the man is the clout (ba-al), either of beaten bark or of cloth, and a woven belt (balikᴇs) in which he keeps small articles (Plates LXXV–LXXVI). On special occasions he wears a long-sleeved jacket (bado), open in front, and in a few instances, trousers. Both these garments are recent acquisitions, and the latter, in particular, are not in favor, except where Ilocano influence is very strong. The man is not inclined to adorn himself with brass and gold, neither does he use tattooing to any extent, as do his Kalinga and Igorot neighbors. Some have small patterns on an arm or thigh, but these are usually property marks with which he brands his animals or other possessions. Tattooing as an evidence of a successful head-hunt is not found in this region, nor are there other marks or garments to identify the warriors.
The man's outfit consists of a clout (ba-al), made from either beaten bark or fabric, along with a woven belt (balikᴇs) where he keeps small items (Plates LXXV–LXXVI). On special occasions, he wears a long-sleeved jacket (bado) that is open in the front, and sometimes trousers. These items are relatively new additions to his wardrobe, especially the trousers, which are generally not favored except in areas with significant Ilocano influence. The man doesn't typically decorate himself with brass or gold, nor does he tattoo himself much like his Kalinga and Igorot neighbors. Some may have small designs on their arms or thighs, but these usually serve as property marks for branding their animals or belongings. Tattoos indicating successful headhunting are not found in this region, and there are no other signs or clothing to identify warriors.
The hair is worn long, and is parted straight down the middle; the two strands are twisted, crossed in the back, then carried to the forehead, where they are again crossed, and the ends are fastened by intertwining on each side of the head. A bark band (ayabong) holds the hair in place, but at times it is replaced by a cloth or a narrow ring of interwoven grass and rattan. Round bamboo hats, with low dome-shaped tops, are commonly worn (Plate XLV), but these are sometimes displaced by hats which go to a sharp peak, or by those made of a gourd or of wood.
The hair is worn long and parted straight down the middle; the two sections are twisted, crossed in the back, and then brought to the forehead, where they are crossed again, and the ends are secured by intertwining on each side of the head. A bark band (ayabong) keeps the hair in place, but sometimes it’s replaced by a cloth or a narrow ring made of woven grass and rattan. Round bamboo hats with low dome-shaped tops are commonly worn (Plate XLV), but these are sometimes swapped out for hats that come to a sharp peak, or for those made from a gourd or wood.
The woman's hair is parted in the middle, and is combed straight down to the nape of the neck, where it is caught by strings of beads; these are crossed in the back and encircle the head; the strand of hair is then twisted and a loop formed which is carried to the left side, where it is again caught under the beads, near to or above the ear. Most of the Tinguian have luxuriant heads of hair, but, nevertheless, switches are commonly used by both sexes. The hair is often washed with the ashes of rice-straw, or with the bark of the gogo tree (Entada purseta), and is moistened with coconut oil.
The woman has her hair parted in the middle, and it's combed straight down to the nape of her neck, where it's held in place by strands of beads. These beads cross in the back and wrap around her head. One section of her hair is then twisted into a loop that’s pulled to the left side, where it’s secured under the beads, close to or above her ear. Most Tinguian people have thick, luxurious hair, but switches are commonly used by both men and women. They often wash their hair with ashes from rice-straw or the bark of the gogo tree (Entada purseta), and they keep it moist with coconut oil.
Strings of beads encircle the women's necks, but the typical ornament consists of strands above strands of beads reaching from the wrist to the elbow, and if the wealth of the owner permits, even covering the upper arm as well (Plate LXXIX). The strands are Page 436fastened tightly above the wrist, causing that portion of the arm to swell. Slits of bamboo are usually placed under the beads, and may be removed if the pain or annoyance of the constriction is too severe. The upper arm beads are removed with little difficulty; but those on the forearm are taken off only once or twice a year, when new threads are substituted, or when the owner is in mourning. Beneath these ornaments a delicate fretwork of blue lines is tattooed, so that the woman's arms may not be white and unsightly when she is without her beads.1
Strings of beads wrap around the women's necks, but the usual jewelry consists of layers of beads stacked from the wrist to the elbow, and if the owner's wealth allows, even covering the upper arm as well (Plate LXXIX). The strands are Page 436tightly secured above the wrist, making that part of the arm swell. Slits of bamboo are typically placed under the beads and can be removed if the pressure becomes too uncomfortable. The beads on the upper arm can be taken off easily, but those on the forearm are only removed once or twice a year when new threads are added or when the owner is in mourning. Under these ornaments, a fine pattern of blue lines is tattooed so that the woman's arms don't look pale and unattractive when she isn't wearing her beads.1
Most of the women have their ears pierced, but in the valley towns only a small proportion wear earrings. In the mountain sections heavy ornaments of gold or copper are worn, the weight often drawing the lobe of the ear far down on the neck.
Most of the women have their ears pierced, but in the valley towns, only a small number wear earrings. In the mountain areas, heavy gold or copper ornaments are worn, with the weight often pulling the earlobe down towards the neck.
When at work, the woman discards all clothing from the upper portion of her body, but at other times wears a short-sleeved jacket which reaches to her waist (Plate LXXVII). The waist is cut so low in the neck that the head can pass through. There is no shoulder seam. A straight piece set over the shoulder extends down in square, both front and back, to a line about even with the breast, where it is sewed to the garment proper. A narrow skirt (dingwa), with colored border, extends from the waist to the knees. It is held in place by drawing it tightly and then tucking one corner under the upper edge, or by pressing it beneath the girdle (Plate LXXVIII).
When she’s at work, the woman takes off all the clothing from her upper body, but at other times she wears a short-sleeved jacket that goes down to her waist (Plate LXXVII). The neck of the jacket is cut so low that her head can fit through. There’s no shoulder seam. A straight piece that goes over the shoulder drops down in a square shape, both in the front and back, to a line about even with her chest, where it’s sewn to the main part of the garment. A narrow skirt (dingwa), with a colored border, goes from her waist to her knees. It stays in place by pulling it tight and then tucking one corner under the top edge, or by pressing it beneath the girdle (Plate LXXVIII).
When a girl becomes a woman, she dons a girdle (palingtan) of braided grass or rattan which fits over the hips, and to which a clout is attached (Plate LXXX). As a rule, the girdle and clout are not removed when bathing, as are the other garments.
When a girl becomes a woman, she wears a girdle (palingtan) made of braided grass or rattan that sits over her hips, and to which a clout is attached (Plate LXXX). Generally, the girdle and clout are not taken off when bathing, unlike the other clothes.
The woman seldom wears a hat, except when she is working in the fields, where sunshades large enough to protect the entire body are used (Plate LIV). Frequently a cloth or a skirt is twisted about the head as a protection against the sun.
The woman rarely wears a hat, except when she's working in the fields, where she uses large sunshades that can cover her whole body (Plate LIV). Often, she wraps a cloth or a skirt around her head for protection from the sun.
On chilly mornings one often sees the people covered from head to ankles with their sleeping blankets, or a woman may draw a particularly wide skirt about her body just below the armpits so that she is protected from her breasts to the knees. Page 437
On cold mornings, you often see people wrapped from head to toe in their blankets, or a woman might pull a really wide skirt up around her body just below her armpits to keep herself covered from her chest to her knees. Page 437
The teeth of both sexes are blackened with iron salts and tan bark,2 but they are not cut or mutilated, as is common with many Philippine peoples.
The teeth of both genders are stained black with iron salts and tan bark, 2 but they are not filed or damaged, which is common among many Filipino communities.
While both sexes are proud of heavy heads of hair, they do not look with equal favor on face and body hairs. These are plucked out either by grasping them between a knife blade and the thumb nail, or with a bamboo device known as īming. This consists of a section of bamboo split into several strips at one end. A hair is placed in one end of the slits, and the bamboo is bent into a half circle, causing it to take a firm hold, when it is jerked outwards.
While both men and women are proud of having thick hair, they don’t feel the same way about hair on the face and body. This hair is removed either by pinching it between a knife blade and the thumbnail or with a bamboo tool called īming. This tool is made from a piece of bamboo that's split into several strips at one end. A hair is placed in one of the slits, and when the bamboo is bent into a half circle, it grips the hair tightly, allowing it to be yanked out.
Prized necklaces (paliget) made of small strands of twisted silver wire, are placed on the neck of a corpse, and on some occasions are worn by the living. During dances the hair is adorned with notched chicken feathers attached to sticks, while circlets made of boar's tusks are placed on the arms.
Prized necklaces (paliget) made of small strands of twisted silver wire are placed around the neck of a corpse and sometimes worn by the living. During dances, hair is decorated with notched chicken feathers attached to sticks, while circlets made of boar's tusks are worn on the arms.
Dances.—Two dances, one ceremonial, the other suitable for all occasions, are very popular.
Dance Moves.—Two dances, one for ceremonies and the other for any event, are quite popular.
The ceremonial dance known as da-eng takes place at night, and is carried on to the accompaniment of a song.3 An equal number of men and women take part. The women form a line facing a similar row of men, about twenty feet distant. Locking arms about one another's waists and with one foot advanced, they begin to sway their bodies backwards and forwards. Suddenly they burst into song, at the same time stepping forward with the left foot. Keeping perfect time to the music, they take three steps toward the men, then retreat to their original positions. The men then take up the song and in a similar manner advance and retreat. This is repeated several times, after which the two lines join to form a circle. With arms interlocked behind one another's backs, and singing in unison, they begin to move contra-clockwise. The left foot is thrown slightly backward and to the side, and the right is brought quickly up to it, causing a rising and falling of the body. The step, at first slow, becomes faster and faster till the dancers have reached the limit of their vocal and physical powers.
The ceremonial dance called da-eng happens at night, accompanied by a song.3 An equal number of men and women participate. The women line up facing a similar row of men, about twenty feet apart. Locking arms around each other's waists and with one foot forward, they start swaying their bodies back and forth. Suddenly, they burst into song while stepping forward with their left foot. Keeping perfect time with the music, they take three steps towards the men and then retreat to their original spots. The men then take over the song and, in the same way, advance and retreat. This is repeated several times, after which the two lines come together to form a circle. With arms interlocked behind each other's backs, singing in unison, they begin to move counterclockwise. The left foot is thrown slightly back and to the side, and the right foot is quickly brought up to it, causing their bodies to rise and fall. The pace, initially slow, picks up until the dancers reach the limit of their vocal and physical abilities.
The da-eng is sacred in character, is danced only at night and then under the direction of the mediums. It is, however, in great favor, Page 438and often so many of the younger people wish to take part that double lines, or two or more groups, may be dancing at the same time. It sometimes happens, when the basi has been flowing freely, that the participants become so boisterous and the pace so fast that spectators are run down or the dancers are piled in a heap, from which they emerge laughing and shouting.
The da-eng is sacred, performed only at night and guided by the mediums. It's quite popular, Page 438and many younger people want to join in, so there can be double lines or multiple groups dancing at once. Sometimes, when the basi is flowing freely, the participants get so lively and the pace so quick that spectators can get knocked down or the dancers end up in a heap, from which they get up laughing and shouting.
The common dance, the tadek, is a part of nearly all gatherings of a social and religious nature. The music for this dance usually is made with three gansas4 and a drum. The gansas are pressed against the thighs of the players who kneel on the ground. Two of the coppers are beaten with a stick and the palm of the hand, while the third is played by the hands alone (Plate LXXXI, Fig. 2). The stick or left hand gives the initial beat which is followed by three rapid strokes with the right palm. A man and a woman enter the circle, each holding a cloth about the size of a skirt. The man extends his cloth toward the woman, and bringing it suddenly down, causes it to snap, which is the signal to begin. With almost imperceptible movement of the feet and toes and a bending at the knees, he approaches the woman, who in a like manner goes toward him. They pass and continue until at a distance about equal to the start, when they again turn and pass. Occasionally the man will take a few rapid steps toward the woman, with exaggerated high knee action and much stamping of feet, or he will dance backward a few steps. At times the cloth is held at arm's length in front or at the side; again it is wrapped about the waist, the woman always following the actions of the man. At last they meet; the man extends his hand, the woman does likewise, but instead of taking his, she moves her own in a circle about his, avoiding contact. Again they dance away, only returning to repeat the performance. Finally she accepts the proffered hand, the headman brings basi for the couple to drink, and the dance is over. The man sometimes ends the dance by the sharp snapping of his cloth, or by putting it on his extended arms and dancing toward the woman, who places her cloth upon his (Plate LXXXI, Fig. 1).
The common dance, the tadek, is part of nearly all social and religious gatherings. The music for this dance usually involves three gansas4 and a drum. The gansas are pressed against the thighs of the players who are kneeling on the ground. Two of the gansas are struck with a stick and the palm of the hand, while the third is played only with the hands (Plate LXXXI, Fig. 2). The stick or left hand provides the initial beat, followed by three quick strokes with the right palm. A man and a woman enter the circle, each holding a cloth about the size of a skirt. The man extends his cloth toward the woman and suddenly snaps it down, signaling the start. With barely noticeable movements of their feet and toes, and bending at the knees, he approaches the woman, who moves toward him in a similar fashion. They pass each other and continue until they are about the same distance apart as at the beginning, when they turn and pass again. Occasionally, the man will take a few quick steps toward the woman, lifting his knees high and stamping his feet, or he will dance backward a few steps. Sometimes the cloth is held at arm's length in front or to the side; other times it’s wrapped around the waist, with the woman always mirroring the man’s actions. Eventually, they meet; the man extends his hand, and the woman does the same, but instead of taking his, she moves her hand in a circle around his, avoiding contact. They dance away again, only to return and repeat the performance. Finally, she accepts his outstretched hand, the headman brings basi for the couple to drink, and the dance concludes. The man sometimes finishes the dance by sharply snapping his cloth, or by placing it on his outstretched arms and dancing toward the woman, who then places her cloth on his (Plate LXXXI, Fig. 1).
Musical Instruments, Songs, and Dances.—The Tinguian is naturally musical. He sings at his work, he beats time with his head-axe against his shield as he tramps the mountain trails, he chants the stories of long ago as the workers gather about the fires each evening of the dry season, he sings the praises of his host at feasts and festivals,5 Page 439joins with others in the dirge which follows a burial, and he and many others will sing together as they dance the da-eng. But his music does not stop with his vocal accomplishments. In the folk-tales the pan pipe (dew-dew-as) occupies a most important place, and to-day the maidens still play them in the evening hours. It is a simple device made of reeds of various lengths lashed together (Fig. 26, No. 1). The player holds the instrument just in front of her lips, and blows into the reeds, meanwhile moving them to and fro, producing a series of low notes without tune.
Music, Songs, and Dance.—The Tinguian has a natural gift for music. He sings while he works, taps the time with his head-axe on his shield as he walks along the mountain trails, and shares stories from the past as the workers gather around the fires each evening during the dry season. He praises his host at feasts and festivals, 5 Page 439joins in the mournful songs after a burial, and he and others sing together while dancing the da-eng. But his musical talents go beyond just singing. In the folk tales, the pan pipe (dew-dew-as) has a significant role, and even today, the young women still play them in the evenings. It’s a simple instrument made from reeds of different lengths tied together (Fig. 26, No. 1). The player holds it just in front of her lips, blows into the reeds, and moves them back and forth, creating a series of low notes without any melody.
Another instrument of great importance in the legends is the nose flute (kalaleng). This is a long reed with holes cut in the side, to be stopped by the fingers in producing the notes. The player closes one nostril with a bit of cotton, and then forces the air from the other into a small hole cut in the end of the tube. The instrument is popular with the men, and often one can hear the plaintive note of the nose flute far into the night (Plate LXXXII).
Another important instrument in the legends is the nose flute (kalaleng). This is a long reed with holes cut in the side, which are covered by the fingers to create the notes. The player blocks one nostril with a piece of cotton and then blows air from the other nostril into a small hole at the end of the tube. The instrument is popular among men, and you can often hear the mournful sound of the nose flute late into the night (Plate LXXXII).
Figure 26.
Musical Instruments.
Music Instruments.
The mouth flute (tulali) is similar to that found in civilized lands, but is constructed from a reed.
The mouth flute (tulali) is similar to the ones in modern countries, but it's made from a reed.
A peculiar device used solely by the women is the bunkaka (Fig. 26, No. 2). This consists of a bamboo tube with one end cut away so Page 440as to leave only two thin vibrating strips. These, when struck against the palm of the left hand, give out a note which can be changed by placing a finger over the opening at x.
A unique device used only by women is the bunkaka (Fig. 26, No. 2). This consists of a bamboo tube with one end cut off, leaving just two thin vibrating strips. When struck against the palm of the left hand, these produce a note that can be altered by putting a finger over the opening at x.
A Jew's harp is constructed like a netting needle, but with a tongue of bamboo cut so that it will vibrate when struck, or when a cord attached to the end is jerked sharply (Fig. 26, No. 3). If made of bamboo, the instrument is known as kolibau; if brass, agiweng. It is often mentioned in the tales, and to-day is played by nearly all the men.
A Jew's harp is designed like a netting needle, but it has a bamboo tongue that vibrates when struck or when a cord tied to the end is pulled sharply (Fig. 26, No. 3). If it's made of bamboo, it's called kolibau; if it's made of brass, it's known as agiweng. It's frequently mentioned in stories, and nowadays, almost all the men play it.
Bamboo guitars (kuliteng) are made by cutting narrow strips throughout the length of a section of bamboo, but not detaching them at the ends. They are raised and tuned by inserting small wedges of wood at the ends. Small sections of thin bamboo are sometimes fitted over two strings, and are beaten with sticks, or the strings can be fingered like a guitar (Plate LXXXIII).
Bamboo guitars (kuliteng) are created by cutting narrow strips along the length of a bamboo section, but leaving them attached at the ends. They are raised and tuned by placing small wooden wedges at the ends. Sometimes, thin sections of bamboo are added over two strings and are struck with sticks, or the strings can be played by hand like a guitar (Plate LXXXIII).
Music for dances is furnished by an orchestra consisting of four men, three with copper gongs (gangsas), and one with a drum. The gongs are tambourine shape, with sides about an inch and a half high. They are placed against the thighs of the players who kneel on the ground, and are beaten with a stick and the palm of the hand or by the hands alone.6 They doubtless came into this region through trade, but at a time so remote that their origin is now credited to the spirits. The drum (tambor) is made of a short section of a tree hollowed out. The ends are covered with cow's hide or pig's skin. Page 441
Music for dances is provided by an orchestra made up of four men: three play copper gongs (gangsas) and one plays a drum. The gongs are shaped like tambourines, with sides about an inch and a half high. They are held against the thighs of the players, who kneel on the ground, and are struck with a stick and the palm of the hand, or just with their hands.6 They likely arrived in this area through trade, but it was so long ago that people now believe their origin is linked to spirits. The drum (tambor) is carved from a short section of a tree. The ends are covered with cowhide or pigskin. Page 441
1 This tattooing is accomplished by mixing oil and the black soot from the bottom of a cooking pot, or the pulverized ashes of blue cloth. The paste is spread over the place to be treated, and is driven in with an instrument consisting of three or four needles set in a piece of bamboo. Sometimes the piercing of the skin is done before the color is applied; the latter is then rubbed in.
1 This tattooing is done by mixing oil with the black soot from the bottom of a cooking pot or the ground ashes of blue cloth. The paste is spread over the area to be treated and applied using a tool made of three or four needles attached to a piece of bamboo. Sometimes, the skin is pierced before the color is applied, and then the color is rubbed in.
2 Blackening of the teeth was practised by the Zambal, also in Sumatra and Japan. Blair and Robertson, Vol. XVI, p. 78; Marsden, History of Sumatra, P. 53.
2 Tooth blackening was practiced by the Zambal, as well as in Sumatra and Japan. Blair and Robertson, Vol. XVI, p. 78; Marsden, History of Sumatra, P. 53.
4 Shallow copper gongs.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Flat copper gongs.
Music
Introduction.—That the songs might be delivered as nearly as possible at the same pitch which the singers used when making the records, investigation was made as to the usual speed used by manufacturers while recording. It was found to be 160 revolutions per minute. Accordingly the phonograph was carefully set at this speed during transcription.
Introduction.—To ensure that the songs were delivered at the same pitch as the singers used when recording, research was conducted on the typical speed used by manufacturers during recording. It was determined to be 160 revolutions per minute. Therefore, the phonograph was carefully adjusted to this speed during transcription.
In determining the keys in which to transcribe the various songs, the pitch-pipe used was that of the “International,” which was adopted at the Vienna Congress in Nov. 1887. This congress established c² = 522 double vibrations per second. All the records proved to be a shade flat by this standard, but were found to be almost exactly in accord with an instrument of fixed pitch, which in turn was found to be approximately eleven beats at variance with the pitch-pipe on c².
In deciding the keys for transcribing the different songs, the pitch pipe used was the one from the “International,” which was adopted at the Vienna Congress in November 1887. This congress set the standard pitch of c² = 522 vibrations per second. All the recordings were slightly flat according to this standard, but they were nearly in sync with a fixed-pitch instrument, which was found to be about eleven beats off from the pitch pipe at c².
Assuming that the recording and transcribing speeds of the machines were the same, this would place the original singing almost exactly in accord with the old “philosophical standard of pitch” which places c² at 512 double vibrations per second. Though the singing was not always in perfect accord with the notes set down in transcriptions, with the exception of those very marked departures especially indicated in the music, the variations were so slight that, so far as true intonation goes, the performances were fully up to the standard of those of the average natural singer.
Assuming the recording and transcribing speeds of the machines were the same, this would mean the original singing matched the old "philosophical standard of pitch," which sets c² at 512 double vibrations per second. While the singing didn't always perfectly match the notes written in the transcriptions—except for those specific deviations noted in the music—the variations were so minor that, in terms of true intonation, the performances were on par with those of the average natural singer.
Special ear tubes were used while transcribing the records, and resort made to a special device wherewith any order of whole, or even part measures could be consecutively played. Thus it was possible to closely compare parts which were similar in either words or music.
Special ear tubes were used while transcribing the records, and a special device was used to play any sequence of whole or even partial measures consecutively. This made it possible to closely compare sections that were similar in either lyrics or music.
In some of the records two or more voices can be distinguished singing in unison. Such unisons are shown in the transcription by single notes. No attempt has been made to indicate the several voices. But when such single notes are shown accompanied by the word “solo,” it is to be understood that all of the performers have dropped out but one, probably the leader. When the voices split up into parts, it is so notated in the music.
In some of the records, you can hear two or more voices singing together in harmony. These harmonies are represented in the transcription by single notes. No attempt has been made to show the different voices. However, when single notes are accompanied by the word “solo,” it means that all the performers have stopped except for one, likely the leader. When the voices separate into different parts, that is noted in the music.
Primitive people display more or less timidity in giving their songs for scientific purposes. Such timidity is especially apt to be Page 442manifested in their attacks. In the Da-eng, Girls' Part (Record J), the delayed attack at the beginning of each new verse is very marked. The delay varies considerably from verse to verse, as indicated by the number of beats rest shown at the ends of the lines. Similar pauses are found in the Boys' Part of the same ceremony (see Record A). These beats rest or pauses are not to be taken as part of the legitimate rhythm, for it is more than likely that if the singers were giving their songs in their regular ceremonial and the performers unconscious of observation, these pauses would not occur.
Primitive people tend to be somewhat hesitant when it comes to sharing their songs for scientific purposes. This hesitation is especially noticeable Page 442 in their performances. In the Da-eng, Girls' Part (Record J), the delayed start at the beginning of each new verse is very clear. The delay varies quite a bit from verse to verse, as shown by the number of beats of silence at the end of the lines. Similar pauses can be found in the Boys' Part of the same ceremony (see Record A). These beats of silence or pauses shouldn't be considered part of the actual rhythm, because it's likely that if the singers were performing their songs in their usual ceremony and unaware of being watched, these pauses wouldn't happen.
In transcribing those songs which have several verses on the record, the notation has been so arranged on the page that the measures line up vertically, making comparison easy between corresponding measures of the different verses.
In transcribing those songs that have multiple verses on the record, the notation has been set up on the page so that the measures align vertically, making it easy to compare corresponding measures of the different verses.
To indicate peculiar qualities, special signs are used in connection with the regular musical symbols. The table which follows shows these signs and also lists the qualities for which they stand. Some of these qualities could have been represented by regular musical symbols, but it was thought best to use the special signs to make them stand out more prominently. The qualities thus indicated as well as those which are represented by the regular musical notation will be found listed and defined after the tabulation of qualities.
To indicate unique qualities, special signs are used alongside the regular musical symbols. The table that follows shows these signs and lists the qualities they represent. Some of these qualities could have been shown using regular musical symbols, but it was decided that using special signs would make them stand out more clearly. The qualities indicated this way, as well as those represented by the regular musical notation, will be listed and defined after the tabulation of qualities.
Unusual qualities and their special signs.
Unusual traits and their unique indicators.
Da-Eng
Da-Eng
Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony. (Boys' part.)
Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony. (Boys' part.)
Diwas
Diwali
Sung at night by the friends of a sick man.
Sung at night by the friends of someone who is ill.
Sang-Sangit
Sang-Sangit
Sung during the evening following a funeral.
Sung the evening after a funeral.
Dawak
Dawak
The song of a medium when calling spirits into her (his) body.
The song of a medium when summoning spirits into their body.
Song of a Spirit
Spirit's Song
Sung by a medium when possessed by a spirit.
Sung by a medium when they're possessed by a spirit.
Song of a Spirit
Spirit's Song
Sung by a medium when possessed by a spirit.
Sung by a medium when they're possessed by a spirit.
Bagoyas
Bagoyas
A song of praise and compliment sung at a feast or party.
A song of praise and appreciation sung at a celebration or party.
Balalogninmas
Balalogninmas
Da-Eng
Da-Eng
Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony. (Boys and girls alternating.)
Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony. (Boys and girls taking turns.)
Da-Eng
Da-Eng
Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony. (Girls part)
Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony. (Girls part)
Bogoyas
Bogoyas
Sung by a woman.
Sung by a female artist.
Na-Way
Na-Way
Sung at the celebration which closes the period of mourning for the dead.
Sung at the celebration that marks the end of the mourning period for the deceased.
Dang-Dang-Ay
Dang-Dang-Ay
Sung by woman while pounding rice out of straw and husks.
Sung by a woman while grinding rice from straw and husks.
Kuilay-Kuilay
Kuilay-Kuilay
Sung by woman while passing liquor.
Sung by a woman while serving drinks.
Words of the Da-Eng
Part I. Sung in line.1
Part I. Sung in line.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
1 Ma-lī-dom ag-dag-da-gī yo-ma-yom
Yom-ma-yom ta yom-ma-yom ag-dag-da-gī yo-ma-yom.
2 Ma-la-nas ag-dag-da-gī na-sa-nas
Ma-sa-nas ta ma-sa-nas ag-dag-da-gī na-sa-nas.
3 Sī On-na-ī in-no-bi-yan kī-not-ko-tan Na-to-tan
Na-to-tan ta na-to-tan kī-not ko-tan na-to-tan.
4 Kol-kol-dong sī gī-nol-bat nga ag-molī-molī-yat
Mo-lī-yat ta mo-lī-yat ag-mo-lī mo-lī-yat.
5 Ka-lan-tag kal-la-yan-nen ag-ka-īdig-na-yan
dig-na-yan ta dig-na-yan ag-ka-ī dig-na-yan.
6 A-na-on sī Tak-la-yan na-ī́s-tī-lo ai bolo
Bin-no-lo ta bin-no-lo na-ī́s-tī-lo ai bo-lo.
7 Sok-bot nī ka-bin-bin-an adī ma-sil-sī-lī-ban
sī-lī-ban ta sī-lī-ban adī ma-sil-sī-līban
8 Ba-gai-ba-yᴇm dem-ma-ngen sī-nol-bo-dan nī kolat.
kī-no-lat ta kī-no-lat ai ag-kī-no kī-no-lat.
9 Sabak nī am-mo-ga-wen mīmog-go-mog dī-kai-wen
di-kai-wen ta kī-kai wen mīmog-go-mog dī-kai-wen.
10 Sabak nī an-na-a-wen mī-ka-lī-ya lī-ya-wen.
Lī-ya-wen ta lī-ya-wen ai ag-lī-ya lī-ya-wen
1 Ma-lī-dom ag-dag-da-gī yo-ma-yom
Yom-ma-yom ta yom-ma-yom ag-dag-da-gī yo-ma-yom.
2 Ma-la-nas ag-dag-da-gī na-sa-nas
Ma-sa-nas ta ma-sa-nas ag-dag-da-gī na-sa-nas.
3 Sī On-na-ī in-no-bi-yan kī-not-ko-tan Na-to-tan
Na-to-tan ta na-to-tan kī-not ko-tan na-to-tan.
4 Kol-kol-dong sī gī-nol-bat nga ag-molī-molī-yat
Mo-lī-yat ta mo-lī-yat ag-mo-lī mo-lī-yat.
5 Ka-lan-tag kal-la-yan-nen ag-ka-īdig-na-yan
dig-na-yan ta dig-na-yan ag-ka-ī dig-na-yan.
6 A-na-on sī Tak-la-yan na-ī́s-tī-lo ai bolo
Bin-no-lo ta bin-no-lo na-ī́s-tī-lo ai bo-lo.
7 Sok-bot nī ka-bin-bin-an adī ma-sil-sī-lī-ban
sī-lī-ban ta sī-lī-ban adī ma-sil-sī-līban
8 Ba-gai-ba-yᴇm dem-ma-ngen sī-nol-bo-dan nī kolat.
kī-no-lat ta kī-no-lat ai ag-kī-no kī-no-lat.
9 Sabak nī am-mo-ga-wen mīmog-go-mog dī-kai-wen
di-kai-wen ta kī-kai wen mīmog-go-mog dī-kai-wen.
10 Sabak nī an-na-a-wen mī-ka-lī-ya lī-ya-wen.
Lī-ya-wen ta lī-ya-wen ai ag-lī-ya lī-ya-wen
Part II. Sung in line.
Part II. Sung in line.
1 alin-to-bo nī nī-og ag-lam-pī-yok
lam-pī-yok ta lam-pī-yok ag-lam-pī lam-pī-yok.
2 al-in-to-bo nī aba ai adī nag-pada
pī-na-da ta pī-na-da ai adī nag-pa-da.
3 al-in-to-bo nī no-nang ag-ba-lī ba-lī-yang
ba-lī-yang ta ba-lī-yang ai ag-ba-lī ba-lī-yang.
4 al-in-to-bo nī lamai um-al-alī ma-ya-mai
ma-ya-mai ta ma-ya-mai umal alī ma-ya-mai.
5 al-in-to-bo nī bang-on ag-ba-la ba-la-ngon
ba-la-ngon ta ba-la-ngon ag-ba-la ba-la-ngon.
6 al-in-to-bo nī oway pᴇl-sa-tem ket ī-nom-lai
ī-nom-lai ta ī-nom-lai pᴇl-sa-tem ket ī-nom-lai.
7 al-in-to-bo nī oling bog-yo-ngᴇm ket boom-lī-sing
boom-lī-sing ta boom-lī-sing bog-yo-ngᴇm ket boom-lī-sing.
8 al-in-to-bo nī ba-kan umal alī ka-na-kan
ka-na-kan ta ka-na-kan umal alī ka-na-kan.
9 al-in-to-bo nī anis ai adī na-gī-nis
gī-nī-nīs ta gī-nī-nīs ai adī nᴇdey na-gī-nīs.
1 i know how to do it
do it to do it with me do it.
2 i know how to get through this
to get to get through this.
3 i know how to get what i want
get it to get it i want get it.
4 i know how to make it happen
happen to happen to make it happen.
5 i know how to take it easy
take it easy to take it easy how to take it easy.
6 i know how to stay calm and focused
focused to focused i stay calm and focused.
7 i know how to enjoy the moment
enjoy the moment to enjoy the moment when i enjoy the moment.
8 i know how to keep going
keep going to keep going when i keep going.
9 i know how to move forward
forward to forward when i move forward.
Part III. Sung as they dance in circle.
Part 3. They sing as they dance in a circle.
1 A-ya-mem sī pa-nī-kī ag-sol-sol-wap sī la-bī
nī la-bī ta nī labī ag-sol-sol-wap sī la-bī.
2 A-ya-mem sī bat-ta-teng ag-tīya tī ya-deng
tī-ya-deng ta tī-ya-deng ag-tī-ya tī-ya-deng.
3 A-ya-mem sī bang-nga-an nga dum-ang-dang-lap sī da-lan
din-na-lan ta din-na-lan dum-ang-dang-lap sī da-lan.
4 A-ya-mem sī om-om-bᴇk nga ag-ma-sī ma-sim-bᴇk
sī nim-bᴇk ta sī-nim-bᴇk nga ag-ma-sī ma-sim-bᴇk.
5 A-ya-mem sī po-na-yen nga omas-asī gai-ga-yen
gai-ga-yen ta gai-ga-yen om-as asī gai-ga-yen.
6 A-ya-mem sī la-ga-dan nga tomal-la tal-la-dan
tal-la-dan ta tal-la-dan nga ag-ta-la tal-la-dan.
7 A-ya-mem sī bal-ga-si nga agka-a ka-a-sī
ka-a-sī ta ka-a-sī nga ag-ka-a ka-a-sī.
1 A-ya-mem is like a river flowing with peace
like a river that flows in calmness with peace.
2 A-ya-mem is like the gentle breeze in the morning
a morning breeze that whispers softly in the dawn.
3 A-ya-mem is like a mountain standing tall and proud
standing there with strength, a mountain that remains unwavering.
4 A-ya-mem is like the stars shining bright
they shine in the night like the stars that light up the sky.
5 A-ya-mem is like a flower blooming with beauty
a blooming flower that adds color and life to the world.
6 A-ya-mem is like the sun rising each day
a rising sun that brings warmth and hope to the day.
7 A-ya-mem is like the music that fills the air
a melody that resonates softly, like music that brings joy to the heart.
Part IV.
Part IV.
1 Bwa dī la-od to-mo-bo nga lo-mok-bot
lo-mok-bot ta lo-mok-bot to-mo-bo wa lo-mok-bot.
2 Bwa di Ba-lī-la-sī-bīs nga gī-ī-tem ket ma-ī-mīs
ī-nī-mīs ta ī-nī-mīs gī-ī-tem ket ma-ī-mīs.
3 Bwa dī Mal-la-pa-ai gī-ī-tem ket tom-ga-ᴇy
tᴇ-ga-ᴇy ta tᴇ-ga-ᴇy gī-ī-tem ket tom ga-ᴇy.
4 Bwa di Mal-lo-sa-ak gī-ī-tem ket tom-ga-ak
tᴇ-ga-ak ta tᴇ-ga-ak gī-ī-tem ket tom-ga-ak.
5 Bwa dī Tom-mo nga kom-ma-lab ket tom-mo-bo
tom-mo-bo ta tom-mo-bo kom-ma-la-lab ket tom-mo-bo.
1 Here, I want to tell you about this story
about the story of how to tell a story.
2 Here, I say that people make it real and amazing
like a wonderful moment, making it amazing and real.
3 Here, I talk about how it feels to be alive
and how those feelings resonate deeply within us, bringing the experience alive.
4 Here, I express how it makes me reflect on my life
and how those reflections echo inside, leaving a trace on me.
5 Here, I want to share that love brings us together
uniting us in ways that create a lasting connection through love.
Part V.
Part V.
1 Adī yo pai lau-lau-den lawed-ko nga do-la-wen
do-la-wen ta do-la-wen adī yo pai lau-lau-den.
2 La-wed ngaita di al-yo pang-lau-lau-dan ta ba-o
bī-na-o ta bī-na-o pang-lau-lau-dan ta ba-o.
3 La-wed dī po-dok pang-lau-lau-dan ta bo-kod
bī-no-kod ta bī-no-kod pang-lau-lau-dan ta bo-kod.
4 La-wed dī Sab-lang, pang-lau-lau-dan ta ba-sang
bī-na-sang ta bī-na-sang pang-lau-lau-dan ta ba-sang.
5 La-wed dī Pa-wai pang-lau-lau-dan ta a-wai
īn-na-wai ta īn-na-wai pang-lau-lau-dan ta a-wai.
1 I am not afraid of the challenges ahead.
I will face the challenges with courage.
2 I believe in the strength of unity and perseverance
as we all work together to overcome obstacles.
3 I understand that there are difficulties we must confront
but we will push through those difficulties together.
4 I embrace hope, and together we will rise
to the challenges that come our way.
5 I trust in our journey and our direction, as we continue
toward a better future together.
Part VI.
Part VI
1 Ka-wa-yan dī Po-da-yan na-tong-dan ta na-tong-dan
na-tong-dan ta na-tong-dan ka-wa-yan dī Po-da-yan.
2 Ka-wa-yan dī Bal-li-wᴇyan om-mī-wᴇyan
Om-mī-wᴇyan ta om-mi-wᴇyan ka-wa-yan dī Bal-li-wᴇyan.
3 Ka-wa-yan dī Ba-ta-an ko-ma omī-na-lan
ī-na-lan ta ī-na-lan ka-wa-yan dī Ba-ta-an.
4 Sol-kod-ko nga ka-wa-yan na-kak-la-ang dī dᴇm-mang
di dᴇm-mang ta di dᴇm-mang na-kak-la-ang di dᴇm-mang.
5 Kawayan dī Pa-la-ī ag-ka-ī dong-la don-la-lī
dong-la-lī ta dong-la-lī ag-ka-ī dong-la dong-la-lī.
1 Bamboo is the sound of our gathering.
The gathering is the sound of bamboo.
2 Bamboo is the shelter that protects us.
The shelter is the protection of bamboo.
3 Bamboo is the essence that sustains us.
The sustenance is the essence of bamboo.
4 Strong bamboo stands resilient in the storm,
the storm does not break the resilient bamboo.
5 Bamboo in the field dances in the wind,
the dancing is the rhythm of bamboo in the field.
Part VII.
Part VII.
1 Da-num dī la-od kom-mog-nod ket kom-mog-nod
Kom-mog-nod ta kom-mog-nod danum dī la-od.
2 Dagsī-yan dī Pa-la-wang ko-ma ta sum-mī na-wang
sī-na-wang ta sī-na-wang ko-ma ta sum-mi-na-wang.
3 Dagsī-yan dī Langiden mī-ka sī-lī sī-lī-ten
sīlī-ten ta sī-lī-ten dag-sī-yan dī Lang-ī-den.
4 Dagsī-yan dī Ka-ba-lang-gan na-kal kalong go-kong-an
ga-kong-an taga-kong-an na-kal ka-long ga-kong-an.
5 Danum dī Pa-da-ngī-tan kī-na-dang ta ka-wītan
ka-wī-tan ta ka-wī-tan kī-na-dang ta ka-wī-tan.
6 Dag-sī-yan dī Lai-og-an nan-gol la-ol la-yo-san
la-yo-san ta la-yo-san o-mal-la al-lo-yo-san.
7 Danum dī Abang sum-mol-wai ta sum-mol-wai
Sum-mol-wai ta sum-mol-wai da-num di A-bang.
8 Danum dī Abas īnum-bas ket īnum-bas
īnum-bas ta ī-num-bas da-num dī A-bas.
9 Danum dī Ba-ai nag-kat-lo nga sa-long-ai
Sa-long-ai ta sa-long-ai nag-kat-lo nga sa-long-ai.
10 Danum dī Da-ya nag-kil-la-yos nga sī-pa
Sī-nī-pa ta sī-nī-pa nag-kil-la-yos nga sīpa.
11 Danum di ngato tī-nung-dai ta a-nīto
A-nīto ta a-nīto tī-nun-dai ta a-nīto.
12 Danum di aging tī-nung-dai ta ka-la-ding
Ka-lad-ing ta ka-la-ding tī-nung-dai ta ka-la-ding.
13 Danum dī A-yeng tī-nung-dai ta ba-yeng-yeng
ba-yeng-yeng ta ba-yeng-yeng tī-nung-dai ta ba-yeng-yeng.
14 Adi ka-pai man-gī-mon na-sal-lī-bon ai bo-bon
bin-no-bon ta bin-no-bon na-sal-lī-bon ai bo-bon.
1 Water is like a connection that connects the connection
Connection to the connection of water is like a connection.
2 Digging into the Palawan how it arises from the wind
from the wind and how it arises from the arising wind.
3 Digging into Langiden freezes like flow of flow
flow of flow and digging into Langiden.
4 Digging into the Cabalangan cuts through the connection
connection of the connection that cuts through the connection.
5 Water in Padangitan arises like the roots
the roots and the roots arising like the roots.
6 Digging into La-ogan feels like a song of songs
songs and songs of songs are like a beautiful song.
7 Water in Abang rolls like it rolls
rolls and rolls water in Abang.
8 Water in Abas immerses into the immersing
immersing and immersing water in Abas.
9 Water in Bai flows with a smooth flow
a smooth flow and a smooth flow flows with a smooth flow.
10 Water in Daya feels delighted with how it flows
flows and flows delightfully with the flow.
11 Water in the top brings you together to unite
unite and unite brings you together to unite.
12 Water of aging brings you together to the lantern
lantern and lantern brings you together to the lantern.
13 Water in Ayeng brings you together to its brightness
its brightness and brightness brings you together to brightness.
14 Here the fruit remains shining like a bubble
like it shines and shines a shining bubble.
Approximate Translation of the Da-Eng2
Approximate Translation of the Da-Eng __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
I
I
1 ?
?
2 The Malanus flows.
Flows, flows, flows onward.
3 Si (Mr.) On-na-i and Na-to-tan dig obi (taro) with their hands.
Dig, dig, dig with the hands.
4 The firefly in the woods opens his eyes.
Opens, opens, opens his eyes.
5 The bank caves into the river.
Caves, caves, caves in.
6 Here, your arm pretty bamboo (?)
Bamboo, bamboo, pretty bamboo.
7 Do not disturb the rest of the kabibinan (a bird).
Disturb, disturb, do not disturb.
8 Help the kolat (a plant) to grow.
Become kolat, become kolat, stir up to become kolat.
9 The flower of the Amogawen falls on you.
On you, on you, falls on you.Page 457
10 The flower of the Ana-an plays with you.
Plays, plays, it plays.
1 ?
?
2 The Malanus flows.
Flows, flows, flows on.
3 Si (Mr.) On-na-i and Na-to-tan dig taro with their hands.
Dig, dig, dig with their hands.
4 The firefly in the woods opens its eyes.
Opens, opens, opens its eyes.
5 The bank erodes into the river.
Erodes, erodes, erodes in.
6 Here, your arm, pretty bamboo (?)
Bamboo, bamboo, pretty bamboo.
7 Do not disturb the resting kabibinan (a bird).
Disturb, disturb, do not disturb.
8 Help the kolat (a plant) to grow.
Become kolat, become kolat, grow to become kolat.
9 The flower of the Amogawen falls on you.
On you, on you, falls on you.Page 457
10 The flower of the Ana-an plays with you.
Plays, plays, it plays.
II.
II.
1 The young leaves of the coconut wave.
Wave, wave, they wave.
2 The leaves of the aba are not alike.
Alike, alike, are not alike.
3 The leaves of the nonang turn back and forth.
Back and forth, back and forth, turn back and forth.
4 The leaves of the lamay quake.
Quake, quake, they quake.
5 The leaves of the bangon arise(?).
Arise, arise, they arise.
6 The leaves of the rattan cut and twist.
Twist, twist, cut, and twist.
7 The leaves of the oling rustle and rattle.
Rattle, rattle, rustle and rattle.
8 The leaves of the bakan fall before time.
Fall, fall, fall before time.
9 The leaves of the anis (a low shrub) are not clean.
Clean, clean, not clean.
1 The young coconut leaves sway.
Sway, sway, they sway.
2 The leaves of the aba are different.
Different, different, not the same.
3 The leaves of the nonang move back and forth.
Back and forth, back and forth, they move back and forth.
4 The leaves of the lamay shake.
Shake, shake, they shake.
5 The leaves of the bangon rise.
Rise, rise, they rise.
6 The leaves of the rattan twist and bend.
Twist, twist, bend, and twist.
7 The leaves of the oling rustle and shake.
Shake, shake, rustle and shake.
8 The leaves of the bakan fall prematurely.
Fall, fall, fall prematurely.
9 The leaves of the anis (a low shrub) are dirty.
Dirty, dirty, not clean.
III.
III.
1 You play Mr. bat who fly by night.
Night, night, fly by night.
2 You play grasshopper whose back is concave.
Concave, concave, whose back is concave.
3 You play Bang-nga-an who shines like gold by the trail.
By the trail, by the trail, shines like gold by the trail.
4 You play onombek who hiccoughs.
Hiccough, hiccough, who hiccoughs.
5 You play dove who falls.
Falls, falls, who falls.
6 You play lagadan (a bird) who flees(?).
Flees, flees, who flees.
7 You play balgasi (?) who mourns for the dead.
Mourns, mourns, mourns for the dead.
Below You play Mr. Bat who flies at night.
Night, night, flies at night.
2 You play Grasshopper whose back is curved.
Curved, curved, whose back is curved.
3 You play Bang-nga-an who shines like gold by the path.
By the path, by the path, shines like gold by the path.
4 You play Onombek who hiccups.
Hiccough, hiccough, who hiccups.
5 You play Dove who falls.
Falls, falls, who falls.
6 You play Lagadan (a bird) who flees.
Flees, flees, who flees.
7 You play Balgasi who mourns for the dead.
Mourns, mourns, mourns for the dead.
IV.
IV.
1 Betel-nut of the west which grows up like the gourd.
Grows up, grows up like the gourd.
2 Betel-nut of Balasibis which smiles when it is cut. (Literally—is cut and smiles.)
It smiles, it smiles, is cut, and smiles.
3 Betel-nut of Malapay which chuckles (like a woman) when it is cut.
Chuckles, chuckles, is cut, and chuckles.
4 Betel-nut of Malosak which laughs (like a man) when it is cut.
Laughs, laughs, is cut, and laughs.
5 Betel-nut of Tomo which climbs and grows.
Grows, grows, climbs, and grows.
1 Betel nut from the west that grows up like a gourd.
It grows and grows like a gourd.
2 Betel nut from Balasibis that smiles when it’s cut. (Literally—gets cut and smiles.)
It smiles, it smiles, gets cut, and smiles.
3 Betel nut from Malapay that chuckles (like a woman) when it’s cut.
It chuckles, it chuckles, gets cut, and chuckles.
4 Betel nut from Malosak that laughs (like a man) when it’s cut.
It laughs, it laughs, gets cut, and laughs.
5 Betel nut from Tomo that climbs and grows.
It grows, it grows, climbs, and grows.
V.
V.
1 Do not take the leaves of my lawed, who am rich.
Rich, rich, do not take lawed leaves.
2 The widower takes often the top (best) lawed of Alyo.
The widower, the widower, the widower takes often.
3 The lawed of the wooded hill the widow takes often.
The widow, the widow, the widow takes often.
4 The lawed of Sablang the maiden takes often.
The maiden, the maiden, the maiden takes often.
5 The lawed of Paway the hermit (country man) takes often.
The hermit, the hermit, the hermit takes often.
1 Don’t take the leaves of my wealth, as I am rich.
Rich, rich, don’t take wealthy leaves.
2 The widower often takes the best leaves from Alyo.
The widower, the widower, the widower often takes.
3 The widow often takes the leaves from the wooded hill.
The widow, the widow, the widow often takes.
4 The maiden often takes the leaves from Sablang.
The maiden, the maiden, the maiden often takes.
5 The hermit often takes the leaves from Paway.
The hermit, the hermit, the hermit often takes.
VI.
VI.
1 Bamboo of Podayan, ever living, ever living.
Ever living, ever living, bamboo of Podayan.
2 Bamboo of Baliweyan sigh (literally “go wey”) when the wind blows.
Sigh, sigh, bamboo of Baliweyan.
3 Bamboo of Bataan, like the sunshine.
Sunshine, sunshine, bamboo of Bataan.
4 My cane of bamboo gives out a clang.
Clang, clang, gives out a clang.
5 Bamboo of Palai wave up and down.
Wave, wave, wave up and down.
1 Bamboo of Podayan, always living, always living.
Always living, always living, bamboo of Podayan.
2 Bamboo of Baliweyan sighs (literally “go wey”) when the wind blows.
Sigh, sigh, bamboo of Baliweyan.
3 Bamboo of Bataan, like the sunshine.
Sunshine, sunshine, bamboo of Bataan.
4 My bamboo cane makes a clanging sound.
Clang, clang, makes a clanging sound.
5 Bamboo of Palai sways up and down.
Sway, sway, sway up and down.
VII.
VII.
1 Water of the west, become less and less.
Less, less, water of the west.
2 Spring of Palawang overflow.
Overflow, overflow, be like the overflow.
3 Spring of Langiden flow fast. (Literally “like lightning”.)
Flow, flow, spring of Langiden.
4 Spring of Ka-ba-lang, flow like a chain.
Chain, chain, flow like a chain.
5 Water of Padangitah be knee deep to the rooster.
Rooster, rooster, knee deep to the rooster.
6 Spring of Layogan flow on.
Flow, flow, flow on.
7 Water of Abang (?)
?
8 Water of Abas, become dry.
Become dry, become dry, water of Abas.
9 Water of Ba-ay has three branches.
Branches, branches, has three branches.
10 Water of the East shaped like a ball.
Ball, ball, shaped like a ball.
11 Water from above the anito holds (stops).
Anito, anito, the anito holds.
12 Water of the uninhabited place the ghost holds.
Ghost, ghost, the ghost holds.
13 Water of Ayeng the bamboo tube holds.
Bamboo tube, bamboo tube, the bamboo tube holds.
14 Do not be jealous, pretty spring.
Spring, spring, pretty spring.
1 Water of the west, dwindle away.
Less, less, water of the west.
2 Spring of Palawang, overflow.
Overflow, overflow, be like the overflow.
3 Spring of Langiden, flow quickly.
Flow, flow, spring of Langiden.
4 Spring of Ka-ba-lang, flow like a chain.
Chain, chain, flow like a chain.
5 Water of Padangitah, knee-deep for the rooster.
Rooster, rooster, knee-deep for the rooster.
6 Spring of Layogan, keep flowing.
Flow, flow, keep flowing.
7 Water of Abang (?)
?
8 Water of Abas, dry up.
Dry up, dry up, water of Abas.
9 Water of Ba-ay has three branches.
Branches, branches, has three branches.
10 Water of the East, round like a ball.
Ball, ball, round like a ball.
11 Water from above the anito stops.
Anito, anito, the anito stops.
12 Water of the empty place, the ghost holds.
Ghost, ghost, the ghost holds.
13 Water of Ayeng, the bamboo tube holds.
Bamboo tube, bamboo tube, the bamboo tube holds.
14 Don't be jealous, lovely spring.
Spring, spring, lovely spring.
Da-Eng. Boys' part.
Da-Eng. Boys' section.
Record A. Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony.
Record A. Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony.
There are at least two voices in this record. Possibly there were three or more singers taking part, though it is not possible to distinguish more than two.
There are at least two voices in this recording. It's possible there were three or more singers involved, but it's hard to tell more than two apart.
The song is cast in the pentatonic scale of A major. The notes G♮ and D♭ do not belong to this scale. At those places where they are put down in the notation, they are used to better define the glissandos. The singers pass over them rapidly, sliding from the topmost note of the group to the lowest with no perceptible dwelling on any of the intermediate tones. The glissandos are indicated by straight lines drawn obliquely underneath such groups (see Definition of Qualities, p. 478).
The song is in the A major pentatonic scale. The notes G♮ and D♭ aren't part of this scale. Where they appear in the notation, they're used to clarify the glissandos. The singers quickly slide over them, moving from the highest note to the lowest without lingering on the notes in between. The glissandos are shown by straight lines drawn diagonally underneath these groups (see Definition of Traits, p. 478).
In each of measures 2 and 6 of verses 1, 2, and 3; and in measure 6 of verse 4, is shown a group of three notes with an asterisk above. These groups, as shown in the notation, are B, A, G; but in measure 2 of verse 4, the corresponding group is C, B, A. In those measures marked *, the singers are very plainly striving to reach the tones C, B, A. There is that quality of tension in the voices with the accompanying forcing of tone which is peculiar to untrained singers striving for a tone near the limit of their highest range. As the tones actually sounded are neither B, A, G, nor C, B, A, but are instead a sort of compromise between the two, it is quite evident that the succession intended in each of the seven measures is the same as in the eighth or odd one, viz. C, B, A. If we assume this to be the case, it eliminates seven of the foreign G naturals shown in the notation. If, however, this conjecture is wrong, and the performers really feel that the groups in question all start on B, then the G naturals are eliminated by the glissandos. The only other G♮ is shown in measure 7 of verse 4. By comparing this measure with the corresponding measure in each of the other three verses, it will be seen that the singers have taken great pains in those verses to avoid this note which does not belong to the pentatonic scale which they are using,—evidence that they do not sense the tone in the fourth verse, where it is taken glissando. The D♭, also foreign to the scale, occurs but once. It is in measure 3 of the top line. The glissando here eliminates this tone also, but, by comparing this measure with the corresponding measure of each of the other verses, we find the same avoidance as in the case of the G♮,—evidence that the performers do not sense this other foreign tone. The song is therefore very markedly pentatonic in character. Page 460
In measures 2 and 6 of verses 1, 2, and 3; and in measure 6 of verse 4, there's a group of three notes marked with an asterisk above. These groups, as shown in the notation, are B, A, G; but in measure 2 of verse 4, the corresponding group is C, B, A. In the measures marked with *, the singers are clearly trying to hit the notes C, B, A. There's a sense of tension in their voices, along with a forced tone that’s typical of untrained singers pushing for a note near the top of their range. Since the actual notes played aren’t B, A, G, or C, B, A, but instead a sort of mix between the two, it’s obvious that the intended sequence in each of the seven measures is the same as in the eighth, which is C, B, A. If we assume this, it removes seven of the foreign G naturals in the notation. However, if this assumption is incorrect, and the performers genuinely believe that the groups start on B, then the G naturals are removed by the glissandos. The only other G♮ appears in measure 7 of verse 4. By comparing this measure with the corresponding measure in each of the other three verses, it's clear that the singers have worked hard in those verses to avoid this note, which doesn’t fit the pentatonic scale they’re using—showing that they don’t perceive the tone in the fourth verse, where it’s approached as a glissando. The D♭, which is also outside the scale, appears only once, in measure 3 of the top line. The glissando here also eliminates this note, but when we compare this measure with the corresponding measures in the other verses, we see the same avoidance as with the G♮—indicating that the performers don’t recognize this other foreign note. Therefore, the song is notably pentatonic in nature. Page 460
The assumption that the seven groups marked with asterisks do not represent the real intent of the singers, is based entirely on the “stress” heard in the record. This “stress” cannot be represented in notation. Relying on the notation alone, one would be warranted in drawing a contrary conclusion and assuming that the odd measure should be made to conform to the other seven and all read, B, A, G; or, from the phonographic record, one might assume that the compromise, previously mentioned, was the intonation really intended. Primitive peoples frequently do sing and play, quite intentionally, tones out of conformity with scale tones of present-day concert music. Such tones cannot be represented by our musical notation without resort to special signs. This is not necessary in the present case, as the falling short of true intonation does not appear to be from deliberate intent on the part of the singers, but seems to be due to lack of ability.
The idea that the seven groups marked with asterisks don't reflect the true intent of the singers is entirely based on the “stress” heard in the recording. This “stress” can’t be captured in notation. If we only looked at the notation, it would be reasonable to draw a different conclusion and think that the odd measure should match the other seven and all be read as B, A, G; or, from the phonographic recording, one might conclude that the previously mentioned compromise was the actual intonation intended. Primitive peoples often sing and play, quite intentionally, notes that don’t conform to the scale tones of modern concert music. Those notes can’t be represented by our musical notation without using special symbols. This isn't necessary in this case, as the deviation from true intonation doesn’t seem deliberate on the part of the singers but appears to stem from a lack of skill.
In eight of the measures, at least one of the voices departs from the melody proper, producing the harmony-intervals so frequently heard in the music of primitive peoples, namely, that of a 5th without the 3rd to complete the triad, and that of a 4th without the 6th to complete the chord. Such thirdless 5ths are found in measures 5 (verse 1), 1 and 8 (verse 2), 5 (verse 3), and 1 and 5 (verse 4); and the interval of a 4th without the 6th is found in measures 3 and 8 of verse 4. In the last measure of the notation, however, the interval of a 4th there shown is caused by the leader's voice departing from the regular melodic succession instead of the accompanying voice or voices, as is the case in each of the other measures mentioned.
In eight of the measures, at least one of the voices strays from the main melody, creating the harmony intervals often heard in the music of early cultures. Specifically, this includes the 5th without the 3rd to complete the triad, and the 4th without the 6th to complete the chord. These thirdless 5ths appear in measures 5 (verse 1), 1 and 8 (verse 2), 5 (verse 3), and 1 and 5 (verse 4); the 4th without the 6th is present in measures 3 and 8 of verse 4. However, in the last measure of the notation, the 4th shown occurs because the leader's voice breaks from the normal melodic pattern instead of the accompanying voice or voices, which is how it happens in the other mentioned measures.
In measures 1 and 5 of each of the four verses of the song, and also in measure 3 of the second verse, the sign, ”.....” (mezzo staccato marks), is used to indicate the pulsating of the voice of one of the singers, probably the leader, marking the rhythm of the song.
In measures 1 and 5 of each of the four verses of the song, and also in measure 3 of the second verse, the sign, ”.....” (mezzo staccato marks), is used to show the pulsating of one of the singers' voices, likely the leader, highlighting the rhythm of the song.
The metronome tempo is mostly 88, but varies at times and runs as-high as 92 per minute in the last half of the 4th verse.
The metronome tempo is usually 88, but sometimes it changes and goes up to 92 beats per minute in the last half of the 4th verse.
Between verses 2 and 3 the phonograph shows that the singers paused eight beats (two whole measures), and between verses 3 and 4 there was a similar, though shorter, pause of two beats (one-half measure). These pauses are not shown in the notation.
Between verses 2 and 3, the phonograph indicates that the singers paused for eight beats (two whole measures), and between verses 3 and 4, there was a similar but shorter pause of two beats (one-half measure). These pauses aren't indicated in the notation.
There was no special change in dynamics throughout the song except as indicated by the sforzando marks in measures 1, 2, 5, 6, 7, and 8 of verse 4.
There was no significant change in dynamics throughout the song except as noted by the sforzando marks in measures 1, 2, 5, 6, 7, and 8 of verse 4.
Diwas
Diwas
Record B. Sung at night by the friends of a sick man.
Record B. Sung at night by the sick man’s friends.
There are two singers on this record, both men with bass voices. One seems to be the leader, the accompanying singer dragging along behind. As the tempo is very slow and many of the tones long drawn out, this uncertainty on the part of the second performer is not so noticeable, except on the quick runs as the leader passes to another principal tone.
There are two singers on this record, both men with deep voices. One appears to be the main singer, while the other seems to be following behind. Since the tempo is very slow and many of the notes are held for a long time, the uncertainty of the second singer isn’t very obvious, except during the faster runs when the main singer shifts to another key note.
The song is cast in the natural minor scale of D. The E♭ near the beginning of the second line does not belong to the scale. It is not well defined on the record, and so is indicated in the transcription with an interrogation-mark beneath.
The song is in the natural minor scale of D. The E♭ at the start of the second line doesn’t fit in the scale. It’s not clearly defined on the record, so it’s marked with a question mark in the transcription.
Although not confined to the intervals of the pentatonic scale, the number is distinctly pentatonic in character. It is made up mostly of the tones A, C, D, and E. These tones belong to the pentatonic scales of C major and its relative minor A. In tonality, the song cannot be considered as belonging to either of these keys, as there is a very distinct feeling of B♭ in it, notwithstanding that the tone is seldom dwelt upon, but passed over quickly, almost glissando, in nearly every place where it occurs.
Although it isn't limited to the notes of the pentatonic scale, the piece definitely has a pentatonic vibe. It's primarily made up of the notes A, C, D, and E. These notes are part of the pentatonic scales of C major and its relative minor, A. In terms of tonality, the song can't really be classified under either of these keys, as it has a strong presence of B♭, even though that note is rarely lingered on, but instead quickly glided over almost every time it appears.
The song ends on A. This is not the key note, however, but is the fifth of the key.
The song ends on A. This isn't the tonic note, though; it's the fifth of the key.
The song is like a mournful chant. Throughout there is a peculiar wailing which leaves a strange, haunting impression. The music admirably suits the hour when it is used. It would be decidedly incongruous given in broad daylight. These untutored savages could hardly have conjured up a more typical tone-picture of the “shadowy valley” than the song heard on this record.
The song feels like a sad chant. There's a unique wailing throughout that creates a weird, haunting feeling. The music fits perfectly for the time it's played. It would definitely feel out of place in the bright daylight. These unrefined people could hardly have produced a more typical vibe of the "shadowy valley" than the song captured in this recording.
The peculiarly weird character is due in large part to the swelling out and dying away of the tones on certain syllables. (For comparison to effects found in Igorot music, see “Swelled Tones” under Definition of Qualities, p. 479).
The oddly strange character comes mainly from the way certain syllables swell and fade in tone. (For comparison to effects found in Igorot music, see “Swelled Tones” under Qualities Defined, p. 479).
Sang-Sangit
Sang-Sangit
Record C. Sung during the evening following a funeral.
Record C. Sung during the evening after a funeral.
In this record we hear but one voice—a man's. The song is cast in the minor scale of G, but whether the natural minor or the harmonic, cannot be determined, as the singer does not use the 7th of the scale. It is not pentatonic in character.
In this record, we only hear one voice—a man's. The song is set in the minor scale of G, but it’s unclear whether it's the natural minor or the harmonic minor since the singer doesn’t use the 7th note of the scale. It’s not pentatonic in nature.
The song is given in the recitative style. There are several verses Page 462which vary but little in the music, except for the changes in the reiterated staccato tones which are made greater or less in number to accommodate the difference in number of syllables. With the exception of those starting the glissandos or trills, the repeated tones were given with a very decided staccato punch.
The song is presented in a recitative style. There are several verses Page 462that vary little in the music, except for changes in the repeated staccato notes, which are increased or decreased in number to match the difference in syllable count. Aside from the ones that initiate the glissandos or trills, the repeated notes were played with a clear staccato emphasis.
Much of the intonation is vague. In taking the glissandos shown near the middle of the top line, the upper tone is sung about half way between B♭ and B♮. There is some abandon in the rhythm also.
Much of the intonation is unclear. When performing the glissandos indicated near the middle of the top line, the upper note is sung about halfway between B♭ and B♮. There is also a bit of looseness in the rhythm.
The group of six notes marked with an asterisk are trilled on the semitone interval.
The group of six notes marked with an asterisk are played as a trill on the semitone interval.
Dawak
Dawak
Record D. The song of a medium when calling spirits into her (his) body.
Record D. The song of a medium when summoning spirits into their body.
This song is doubtless the invention of the singer. It has that abandon which usually characterizes the songs of workers in the occult among primitive folk.
This song is definitely the creation of the singer. It has that carefree quality that typically defines the songs of those involved in the occult among primitive cultures.
The song is cast mostly in the relative minor (G♯) of the pentatonic scale of B♮ major. A♯ does not belong to this scale. There are five measures, where this note appears, but in each instance the tonality of the phrase momentarily rests in D♯ minor, the relative of the pentatonic major of F♯. A♯ belongs to this scale, but B♮ does not. The singer, with his instinct for the five-note scale, avoids the B♮ until the tonality shifts back to the original key. The song is therefore classed as pentatonic in character.
The song is mostly in the relative minor (G♯) of the pentatonic scale of B major. A♯ isn't part of this scale. There are five measures where this note comes up, but each time, the tonality of the phrase briefly shifts to D♯ minor, which is the relative of the pentatonic major of F♯. A♯ is part of this scale, but B♮ isn't. The singer, with a feel for the five-note scale, skips the B♮ until the tonality goes back to the original key. So, the song is classified as pentatonic in nature.
The melody is distinctly harmonic in structure, as nearly all of the successions are made up of triad intervals.
The melody has a clearly harmonic structure, as almost all of the sequences consist of triad intervals.
Though the song runs but a minute and a half, the tempo changes eight times. The performer takes nearly every new tempo with a well-defined rhythm. There is considerable freedom shown in the first movement when the tremolos between B♮ and the G♯ below are taken.
Though the song lasts only a minute and a half, the tempo changes eight times. The performer approaches nearly every new tempo with a clear rhythm. There is a lot of freedom displayed in the first movement when the tremolos between B♮ and the G♯ below are played.
The singer shows quite remarkable flexibility of voice, excellent breath control, and a rather surprising quality of tone and accuracy of intonation. As a demonstration of flexibility, about the middle of the first movement, he takes the quarter note B♮ in falsetto and immediately drops into the waver a tenth below, at the same time assuming his natural voice. The falsetto tone is indicated in the transcription by a tiny circle above the note. All of the wavered tones, as well as the falsetto at the beginning and the turn at the end are sung with one breath to a single syllable. This is quite a remarkable performance considering that the singer had no voice training. Page 463
The singer displays impressive vocal flexibility, great breath control, and a surprisingly rich tone with precise pitch. To showcase his flexibility, about halfway through the first movement, he sings the quarter note B♮ in falsetto and immediately drops into a wavering pitch a tenth lower, while switching back to his natural voice. The falsetto note is marked in the transcription with a small circle above it. All the wavering notes, along with the falsetto at the beginning and the modulation at the end, are sung in one breath on a single syllable. This performance is truly remarkable given that the singer has no formal vocal training. Page 463
Near the opening of the first 2/4 movement is shown a group of five notes given in the time of four,—a rhythmic effect few trained musicians can execute well.
Near the beginning of the first 2/4 movement, there's a group of five notes played in a measure of four—an rhythmic effect that few trained musicians can perform well.
Of the various performers who took part in making the fourteen records, this singer shows the best voice technic and control.
Of all the performers who contributed to the fourteen records, this singer displays the best vocal technique and control.
The fact that the singer scarcely repeats a single motive throughout the extent of the song, but is constantly introducing new tonal ideas argues an extempore performance. It would be interesting to have for comparison another record of the same song made at another time.
The fact that the singer hardly repeats a single motif throughout the entire song, but is always introducing new tonal ideas suggests an improvised performance. It would be interesting to compare this with another recording of the same song made at a different time.
Song of a Spirit
Song of a Spirit
Record E. Sung by a medium when possessed by a spirit.
Record E. Sung by a medium when taken over by a spirit.
Melodically this song is quite in contrast with the Dawak. This one is distinctly melodic in structure, though there are suggested harmonies. These harmonies are mostly tonic and dominant alternating one with the other.
Melodically, this song is quite different from the Dawak. This one has a clear melodic structure, although there are hints of harmonies. These harmonies mainly alternate between the tonic and dominant.
Using a two-measure motive, which he announces at the very start, the singer works the material over and over, first in one harmonic mode and then in the other, frequently changing the form of the motive through embellishments or altered metric values, but always leaving an impression which harks back to the original motive.
Using a two-measure motif, which he introduces right at the beginning, the singer revisits the material repeatedly, first in one harmonic mode and then in another, often transforming the motif through embellishments or changed metric values, but always creating an impression that connects back to the original motif.
Arrange the various tones of this melody in any order that we will, we cannot make them conform to any diatonic scale used in modern music. If, however, we ignore the C♭, which occurs twice in the song, it gives us an incomplete ascending melodic-minor scale in D♭. But the song is not minor in mode. It is distinctly major in tonality. It is formed mostly of the four tones D♭, E♭, A♭, and B♭. All of these belong to the pentatonic major scale of D♭. This gives a very marked pentatonic flavor, yet the song is not in the pentatonic scale, for the singer introduces half steps, and there are no such intervals in the pentatonic scale.
No matter how we arrange the different tones of this melody, we can't make them fit into any diatonic scale used in modern music. However, if we overlook the C♭ that appears twice in the song, it gives us an incomplete ascending melodic minor scale in D♭. But the song doesn’t have a minor feel. It’s clearly major in tonality, mostly consisting of the four tones D♭, E♭, A♭, and B♭. All of these notes belong to the pentatonic major scale of D♭. This gives it a strong pentatonic vibe, yet the song isn't in the pentatonic scale because the singer adds half steps, and there are no such intervals in the pentatonic scale.
Casting about among the scales used by various peoples, the nearest approach I find to the tonal succession of this song is one of the numerous scales or “tunings” used by the Japanese. It is that known as the “Hirajoshi.” To make comparison easy, I have transposed this Japanese koto-tuning into the same key as that of the song. Along with it I show the tonal material of the Tinguian song arranged in corresponding sequence. Page 464
Casting around among the scales used by different cultures, the closest match I find to the tonal sequence of this song is one of the many scales or “tunings” used by the Japanese. It's called the “Hirajoshi.” To make the comparison easier, I have transposed this Japanese koto tuning into the same key as the song. Along with it, I present the tonal material of the Tinguian song arranged in a corresponding sequence. Page 464
Tinguian and Japanese scales
Tinguian and Japanese scales
It will be seen that every note in the Japanese scale is found also in the Tinguian, though not always in the same octave. All of the Tinguian tones are found in the Japanese scale except the C♭ and D♭. These exceptions are shown with their stems turned down. The notes shown in white in the Tinguian scale are not sung at the pitch indicated, but occur in the song as octaves of these tones. The black notes therefore show the actual tones sung. It will be noticed that in the arrangement of the notes the opening tone is repeated a few notes later on. This is because the Japanese usually tune the koto with the first and fifth strings in unison to facilitate the execution of certain passages in their music.
It can be observed that every note in the Japanese scale also appears in the Tinguian scale, although not always in the same octave. All the Tinguian tones are represented in the Japanese scale except for C♭ and D♭. These exceptions are indicated with their stems pointed down. The notes in white in the Tinguian scale are not sung at the indicated pitch but are included in the song as octaves of those tones. The black notes, therefore, represent the actual tones sung. It’s noticeable that the opening tone is repeated a few notes later. This is because the Japanese typically tune the koto with the first and fifth strings in unison to make it easier to play certain passages in their music.
The “Jog,” heard so frequently in the Igorot songs, occurs eight times in this number. It is not quite so well defined here, however, as in the Dang-dang-ay, being modified in this song either by syncopation, by phrasing, or by lack of accent. It is interesting to note however, that it is always given on the tonic or the dominant, and also that it is repeated in true Igorot style.
The “Jog,” which is often heard in Igorot songs, appears eight times in this piece. However, it’s not as clearly defined here as it is in the Dang-dang-ay, as it’s altered in this song through syncopation, phrasing, or the absence of accent. It’s also interesting to note that it’s always performed on the tonic or the dominant, and it’s repeated in authentic Igorot style.
The unconcern and skill with which the performer of this song unravels the mixed up duplet and triplet groups, is evidence of his inherent sense of rhythm, as it pertains to the symetry of note groups and their embodiment as beat-units into larger, varying measure-units; but his indifference, as he juggles his metric values of 2/4, 3/8, and 3/4 time, shows an entire absence of appreciation for form as revealed in even-measured sections, phrases, and periods of modern music.
The ease and talent with which the performer of this song untangles the mixed duplet and triplet groups show his natural sense of rhythm, especially in how note groups are organized into larger, varying measure units. However, his casualness while managing his metric values of 2/4, 3/8, and 3/4 time reveals a complete lack of appreciation for form as seen in the even sections, phrases, and periods of modern music.
Considered in the light of an oracle from the spirit himself speaking through the medium, the music would indicate that the spectre is not one of the gentle and kind disposition, but on the contrary is very domineering. He is of frightful mien, and tries to terrorize all who come under his sway.
Seen as a message from the spirit speaking through the medium, the music suggests that the ghost isn't gentle or kind. Instead, it's very controlling. It has a terrifying appearance and tries to scare anyone who comes near.
Song of a Spirit
Spirit's Song
Record F. Sung by a medium when possessed by a spirit.
Record F. Sung by a medium when taken over by a spirit.
This song is very similar in general character to the Dawak, and many qualities in it indicate that it is given by the same performer. It has the same general formation as the Dawak. It is harmonic in construction. Page 465Nearly all of its tones follow the triad intervals of either the minor or its relative major tonic chords or the minor dominant chord. There is no well-marked motive development but instead a succession of tones first from one triad, then from another, and so on, grouped in ever varying fashion.
This song is very similar overall to the Dawak, and many features suggest it's performed by the same artist. It has the same overall structure as the Dawak. It's harmonic in its composition. Page 465Almost all of its notes follow the triad intervals of either the minor or its related major tonic chords, or the minor dominant chord. There's no clear motive development; instead, there's a sequence of notes coming from one triad, then another, and so on, arranged in constantly changing ways.
The key is G minor, but closes in the relative major B. While singing in the minor, the performer follows modern methods and raises his seventh or “leading tone,” when the progression is upwards into the tonic (see measures 10, 13, 25, and 27).
The key is G minor but ends in the relative major B. While singing in the minor, the performer uses modern techniques and raises the seventh or “leading tone” when moving up to the tonic (see measures 10, 13, 25, and 27).
The tempo is mostly 108, but at the tenth measure the movement slows down to 80. At this point is shown a note with a large circle above. This tone was taken with a very wide open mouth quite in contrast with the one preceeding. The next measure following shows two tones taken falsetto.
The tempo is usually 108, but at the tenth measure, it slows down to 80. At this point, there’s a note with a large circle above it. This note is produced with a very wide open mouth, which is quite different from the one before it. The next measure shows two notes sung in falsetto.
Like the Dawak, this song is probably the composition of the singer. Although very primitive in its general aspect, it has absorbed from some source a bit of modern influence.
Like the Dawak, this song is likely the creation of the singer. While it appears quite primitive overall, it has taken on some modern influence from somewhere.
If the surmise is correct that the performer of this song is the same as the one who made the record of the Dawak, and if the two songs were made at distinct times with a considerable period elapsing in which other records were made, it would indicate, as is frequently the case among primitive singers, that this performer almost invariably sings at the same pitch. In other words, he has to some degree the sense of absolute pitch.
If the guess is right that the singer of this song is the same person who recorded the Dawak, and if the two songs were created at different times with a significant gap during which other records were made, it would suggest, as is often the case with traditional singers, that this performer almost always sings at the same pitch. In other words, he has a certain level of perfect pitch.
Bagoyas
Bagoyas
Record G. A song of praise and compliment sung by a guest at a feast or party. Words are extempore, but music constant.
Record G. A song of praise and compliments performed by a guest at a feast or party. The lyrics are spontaneous, but the music remains consistent.
The singer is a tenor with considerable dramatic quality in his voice. The words of the song must be extemporized to suit each new occasion; so also, must the elemental tonal forms be extemporaneously combined, for the music must fit the words, and these will vary in rhythm and meter with each performance. The music may be considered constant, however, in that the form of each component motive is more or less fixed.
The singer is a tenor with a strong dramatic quality in his voice. The lyrics of the song need to be improvised for each new situation; likewise, the basic musical elements must be creatively combined on the spot, as the music has to match the words, which will change in rhythm and meter with each performance. However, the music can be seen as consistent since the structure of each musical motif is fairly stable.
The following five group-ingredients, used either in the pure form Page 466as shown, or with slight alterations, make up approximately one-half of the entire song.
The following five group-ingredients, used either in their pure form Page 466 as shown, or with minor changes, make up about half of the entire song.
Reiterated tones and glissandos pad out between these and make up practically the remainder of the number.
Repeated tones and slides fill in between these and make up almost the rest of the piece.
Turning our attention to the first of the above groups, which I have marked “M.M.1.” (melodic motive), we find that it is used nearly a score of times throughout the extent of the song.
Turning our attention to the first of the above groups, which I have labeled “M.M.1.” (melodic motive), we see that it is used almost twenty times throughout the song.
A motive may be modified in ten different recognized ways and each form of modification employed in varying degrees, within certain limits, and yet the motive will not loose its identity. As an example of this we find in this song the first melodic motive transposed from the fourth degree of the scale (where it is originally announced) to the first, the fifth, and the sixth degrees. We find the same motive given with omissions, with additions, with augmentations, with contractions, and with altered rhythmic values; in short, the composer has turned this motive over and over, and unwittingly developed it much after the manner used by musicians trained in the art of composition. The fact that this motive is given four times rhythmically and melodically intact, besides recurring frequently throughout the composition in one or another of the accepted forms of modification, argues that this melodic germ was a familiar tone-figure to the singer, one that he could apply to most any syllable on which he wished to dwell. In this connection it is interesting to note that this motive, in its purest form, is always used in a transitional way, not only musically, but rhetorically, thus “marking time,” as it were, while the improvisator chooses his next words of praise.
A motive can be modified in ten recognized ways, and each form of modification can be used to varying degrees within certain limits, yet the motive retains its identity. For instance, in this song, the first melodic motive is transposed from the fourth degree of the scale (where it's originally introduced) to the first, fifth, and sixth degrees. We see the same motive presented with omissions, additions, augmentations, contractions, and altered rhythmic values; in short, the composer has reworked this motive extensively, developing it much like musicians trained in composition. The fact that this motive appears four times, rhythmically and melodically intact, in addition to recurring frequently throughout the piece in various accepted forms of modification, suggests that this melodic germ was a familiar figure for the singer, one he could apply to almost any syllable he wanted to emphasize. In this context, it's interesting to note that this motive, in its purest form, is always used in a transitional manner, not just musically, but also rhetorically, essentially “marking time” while the improviser thinks of his next words of praise.
The second melodic motive (M.M.2.) occurs at least five times, with some transformations to be sure, and sometimes even overlapping the first motive. The third (R.M.) is purely rhythmic, but seems to be a pet device of the singer and helps him out with syllables needing special emphasis. The fourth can hardly be dignified by the name of motive, in this case, but is simply a musical device (M.D.), used by the singer mostly in his terminations.
The second melodic motif (M.M.2.) appears at least five times, with some variations for sure, and sometimes even overlaps the first motif. The third (R.M.) is purely rhythmic, but seems to be a favorite tool of the singer and helps emphasize certain syllables. The fourth can barely be called a motif here; it’s simply a musical device (M.D.) used by the singer mostly in his endings.
I surmise that the song in its entirety, including the above elemental groups, is the invention of the singer. He has equipped himself with these particular tonal fragments, because they not only suit his fancy, but lie well within the range of his vocal attainments. He has used them so frequently and in such varied forms that he can instantly twist, turn, or alter them to fit the requirements of the various syllables of his ever changing flatteries. Page 467
I believe that the entire song, including the basic elements mentioned above, is created by the singer. He has chosen these specific sound bits because they not only appeal to him but also fit well within his vocal abilities. He has used them so often and in so many different ways that he can quickly modify or change them to match the needs of his constantly evolving compliments. Page 467
With a few such elemental groups of his own invention at command, any singer would be well equipped to extemporize for the delectation of his host and the entertainment of the other guests.
With a few basic groups of his own creation at hand, any singer would be well-prepared to improvise for the pleasure of his host and the enjoyment of the other guests.
The song is exceptional for strongly accented notes. The triplets giving the value of three quarter notes in the time of two are rather unusual in modern music. It is cast in the natural minor scale of B♭. The singer never uses either the raised 6th or 7th in ascending, as do moderns in the melodic minor, but adheres strictly to the old normal or natural minor form.
The song is outstanding due to its strongly accented notes. The triplets, which count as three quarter notes in a two-beat measure, are quite rare in modern music. It's based on the natural minor scale of B♭. The singer doesn't use the raised 6th or 7th notes when ascending, unlike modern interpretations in the melodic minor, but sticks to the traditional normal or natural minor form.
Although diatonic, in that both the G♭ and C♮ appear frequently, yet the number savors much of the pentatonic.
Although it's diatonic since both G♭ and C♮ appear often, the overall feel is very much pentatonic.
At three places where the singer uses one or the other of the tones foreign to the pentatonic scale, he makes half-step progressions.
At three points where the singer uses tones that are not part of the pentatonic scale, he makes half-step movements.
In the fourth line of the song we find the single instance in these records, where the performer takes an upward glissando. It is on the two-note embellishment F♮ G♭ shown in the last measure of that line. It is immediately followed by a downward glissando.
In the fourth line of the song, we see the only moment in these records where the performer does an upward glissando. It happens on the two-note embellishment F♮ G♭ shown in the last measure of that line. It's immediately followed by a downward glissando.
Balalognimas
Balalognimas
Record II.
Record 2.
Two singers are heard on this record. They seem to be women. Possibly there are more than the two voices. As the song has such a well-defined swing and such a martial character, it must be wonderfully inspiring when given by a large company of singers.
Two singers are heard on this record. They seem to be women. There might be more than just the two voices. Since the song has a clear swing and a strong, energetic feel, it must be incredibly inspiring when performed by a large group of singers.
It is cast in the natural minor diatonic scale of C♯, though it is strongly pentatonic in character.
It is written in the natural minor scale of C♯, although it definitely has a pentatonic feel.
The rhythm is partly 5/8 and partly 4/8, but it swings along so naturally that it seems as if it could not be otherwise.
The rhythm is partly 5/8 and partly 4/8, but it flows so naturally that it feels like it couldn’t be any other way.
The distribution of the accents, sometimes falling on the first and third beats and again on the second and fourth, helps to give it a character which puts it in a class by itself. It has the most character of any of the women's songs in this group.
The way the accents are distributed, sometimes hitting on the first and third beats and other times on the second and fourth, gives it a unique character that sets it apart. It has more character than any of the women's songs in this group.
There are several verses to the song almost precisely alike in words and music.
There are several verses of the song that are almost exactly the same in words and music.
Da-Eng. Boys and Girls Alternating.
Da-Eng. Boys & Girls Alternating.
Record I. Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony.
Record I. Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony.
This song is in two distinct movements or parts varying one from the other in meter, in tempo, and in general style. Page 468
This song has two separate sections that differ in meter, tempo, and overall style. Page 468
Part 1
Part 1
There are at least two voices discernible in this part. They seem to be the voices of girls or women.
There are at least two voices recognizable in this section. They seem to be the voices of girls or women.
It is cast in the relative minor (C) of the pentatonic scale of E♭ major. The tones of this scale given in order are C, E♭, F, G, B♭, and then the octave C. The tones D♮ and A♭ are missing, thus avoiding the half step between D and E♭, and between G and A♭ (see remarks in pentatonic scale under Definition of Qualities, p. 480).
It is in the relative minor (C) of the E♭ major pentatonic scale. The notes in this scale, in order, are C, E♭, F, G, B♭, and then the octave C. The notes D♮ and A♭ are absent, which avoids the half step between D and E♭, and between G and A♭ (see remarks in pentatonic scale under Qualities Defined, p. 480).
The A♭ shown in the third from the last measure of this part is written there to define more clearly that particular glissando which seems to be of slightly different rhythmic construction than the one in the corresponding measure above. The fact that the tone is passed over glissando eliminates it from the scale.
The A♭ shown in the third to last measure of this section is written there to clarify that specific glissando, which appears to have a slightly different rhythmic feel compared to the one in the corresponding measure above. The way the tone is glided over eliminates it from the scale.
In the fourth measure of each line we find a peculiar splitting up of the parts, one voice holding the C, while the other skips to the E♭ above, thus producing the harmony-interval of a minor third. This behavior seems to be intentional on the part of the performers, as it occurs precisely the same in each of the four lines of the song, though not quite so well defined the last time owing to the fact that the upper voice does not come out so strong on the E♭. This is indicated in the notation by a small square note.
In the fourth measure of each line, we notice a unique separation of the parts, with one voice holding the C while the other jumps to the E♭ above, creating the harmony interval of a minor third. This seems to be a deliberate choice by the performers, as it happens consistently across all four lines of the song, although it's not as clearly defined the last time because the upper voice doesn't project as strongly on the E♭. This is shown in the notation by a small square note.
Part 1 is in the very unusual rhythm of 5/4. The rhythm is not well defined, however, as there is considerable abandon in the style of rendition. The metronome tempo of 69 applies practically throughout. Sometimes the singers are a trifle in advance of the count and at others drag behind, but always sooner or later drop into the regular beat. A stress on each fifth count gives the number a rhythm of five. It is unique also in that each line has but five measures.
Part 1 has a pretty unusual rhythm of 5/4. The rhythm isn’t very precise, though, since there’s a lot of freedom in how it’s performed. The metronome tempo of 69 is mostly consistent throughout. At times, the singers are a bit ahead of the beat, and at other times, they lag behind, but they always eventually settle back into the regular rhythm. Emphasizing every fifth count gives the piece a distinct five-beat rhythm. It’s also unique in that each line consists of just five measures.
Part 2
Part 2
In this, the same number of voices is heard as in the first part. The performers seem to be the same ones who sang from the beginning.
In this part, the same number of voices is heard as in the first section. The performers seem to be the same ones who sang from the start.
The scale is the same as that of part 1. The intonation is very distinct and the character unmistakably pentatonic.
The scale is the same as in part 1. The intonation is really clear, and the character is definitely pentatonic.
In measure 2 there is the harmony-interval of a perfect fourth followed immediately by that of a minor third, the same succession as was used in the Da-eng, Girls' part (Record J). In the fourth and fifth measures of this part are found unprepared minor thirds, which also appear in Record J. These harmonies are not so primitive as those found in the boys' part of the same ceremony (see Record A). Page 469
In measure 2, there's the harmony interval of a perfect fourth, immediately followed by a minor third, which is the same sequence used in the Da-eng, Girls' part (Record J). In the fourth and fifth measures of this section, there are unprepared minor thirds, which also show up in Record J. These harmonies aren’t as basic as those found in the boys' part of the same ceremony (see Record A). Page 469
The tempo throughout this part is 80 and the rhythm strongly marked. There is a wait between the two lines. The machine was evidently stopped at this point or the needle raised and started again. Each line has the uncommon number of five measures the same as the first part, but metrically the part is in 4/4 rhythm.
The tempo in this section is 80, and the rhythm is clearly defined. There's a pause between the two lines. The machine was obviously stopped here or the needle lifted and then restarted. Each line has the unusual count of five measures, just like the first section, but metrically, this part is in 4/4 time.
The second time through, the singers seem to be striving to repeat the first line of the movement with embellishments consisting of inverted mordents, appogiature, and trills.
The second time around, the singers appear to be working hard to repeat the first line of the movement, adding embellishments like inverted mordents, appoggiaturas, and trills.
Musically, there seems to be absolutely no connection between this song and the other two of the same ceremony. In many ways this song is the most interesting of those submitted. In origin it probably dates between the other two.
Musically, there appears to be no connection at all between this song and the other two from the same ceremony. In many ways, this song is the most interesting of those submitted. It likely originated between the other two.
It is not given consecutively on the record, as there were breaks between each two lines while the needle was raised.
It isn't recorded continuously because there were pauses between each two lines while the needle was lifted.
Da-Eng. Girls' part.
Da-Eng. Girls' section.
Record J. Sung while dancing in a religious ceremony.
Record J. Sung while dancing at a religious ceremony.
The record shows but two voices one of which is greatly predominant in strength and confidence as if it were the leader's voice.
The record shows only two voices, one of which is much stronger and more confident, almost as if it were the leader's voice.
The song is cast in the scale of B minor. It is not pentatonic. The singers would employ, so an interrogation-mark is; placed below that be either A♮ or A♯, according to whether the scale is the natural minor or the harmonic minor, it is not possible to determine which tone the singers would employ, so an interrogation mark is placed below that note. The raised fourth (E♯), shown in the fifth measure of four out of the six verses, is perfectly intentional on the part of the singers, but musically, is to be interpreted as an accidental, and does not affect the scale of the song.
The song is in the key of B minor. It isn't pentatonic. The singers might use either A♮ or A♯, depending on whether the scale is the natural minor or the harmonic minor, so an interrogation mark is placed under that note since it's unclear which one they would choose. The raised fourth (E♯), noted in the fifth measure of four out of the six verses, is intentionally used by the singers, but musically, it's considered an accidental note and doesn’t change the scale of the song.
In this song we again have the interval of a fourth without the sixth above. It occurs four times, each time followed immediately by the less primitive and more harmonious interval of a minor third. The minor third harmony also occurs in three other measures,—in these without preparation.
In this song, we again have a fourth interval without the sixth above it. It happens four times, each time immediately followed by the more refined and harmonious interval of a minor third. The minor third harmony also appears in three other measures, and in these cases, there’s no preparation.
These minor thirds are all the same,—B–D, the foundation of the tonic chord of the key,—evidence that the singers have a keen sense of the minor tonality.
These minor thirds are all the same—B–D, the foundation of the tonic chord of the key—showing that the singers have a strong sense of the minor tonality.
The tempo alternates between 96 and 108. The first half of each line is given at 96, but the second half is taken more rapidly at 108 beats per minute. Each of these rhythms is very evenly preserved, the time being well marked by accented notes and pulsations of the Page 470voice as shown in the score. The figures at the ends of the lines indicate the number of beats rest actually taken by the performers. Twice they take the normal number four, which, if preserved throughout, would place the song in the regular eight-measure form. Some of the measures are 4/4, and some are 3/4.
The tempo switches between 96 and 108. The first half of each line is played at 96, but the second half picks up speed at 108 beats per minute. Each of these rhythms is clearly maintained, with the timing well marked by accented notes and the pulse of the Page 470voice as indicated in the score. The numbers at the ends of the lines show the actual beats of rest taken by the performers. They pause for the usual four beats twice, which, if followed consistently, would set the song in a standard eight-measure form. Some of the measures are in 4/4, and others in 3/4.
In each verse of this song we find an example of the characteristic which I have termed a “jog.” It is seen in each next-to-last measure with special sign beneath. The jogs in the 2nd, 4th, and 6th measures are the best defined (see table of special signs under Introduction, p. 444).
In each verse of this song, we see an example of what I call a “jog.” It's evident in each second-to-last measure with a special sign below. The jogs in the 2nd, 4th, and 6th measures are the most clearly defined (see table of special signs under Intro, p. 444).
There are three qualities in this song, which indicate that it is of more modern origin than either of the other two which belong to the same ceremony. The frequent and undoubtedly intentional use of the raised fourth giving the half step E♯ to F♯; the persistent recurrence of the hardly primitive, minor-third harmony; and the fact that the song is not cast in the pentatonic scale, as are the other two records of the same ceremony, point to a more modern origin.
There are three qualities in this song that show it has a more modern origin than the other two that belong to the same ceremony. The frequent and obviously intentional use of the raised fourth, creating the half step from E♯ to F♯; the consistent use of the less basic minor-third harmony; and the fact that the song isn't based on the pentatonic scale like the other two recordings from the same ceremony, all suggest a more modern origin.
It may be that in the earliest practice of this ceremony the girls or women did not participate, their parts having been a later addition. This could not be determined musically, however, without examining more records of songs from this or similar ceremonies.
It’s possible that in the original practice of this ceremony, the girls or women didn't take part, and their roles were added later. However, it couldn't be figured out musically without looking at more song records from this or similar ceremonies.
Bogoyas
Bogoyas
Record K. Sung by a woman.
Record K. Sung by a woman.
This is a woman's song of praise, complimentary to the host at a party.
This is a woman’s praise song, meant to compliment the host at a party.
The singer makes use of all the scale tones of the major key of E♭, except the D♮. The B♮ found in the next-to-last measure is a passing tone, and does not affect the scale or tonality. At that point the suggested supporting harmony is an augmented triad upon the tonic leading into the subdominant. With the exception of this one measure, the song is in the five-note scale. Notwithstanding that this measure contains two A♭s and also the passing tone B♮, both of which tones are foreign to this particular five-note scale, the song is not robbed of its pentatonic character.
The singer uses all the notes in the major key of E♭, except for D♮. The B♮ in the second-to-last measure is just a passing note and doesn't change the scale or tonality. At that point, the suggested background harmony is an augmented triad based on the tonic that leads into the subdominant. Aside from this one measure, the song is in a five-note scale. Even though this measure includes two A♭s and the passing note B♮—both of which don't belong to this specific five-note scale—the song still maintains its pentatonic feel.
The rhythm of this song is interesting. It alternates throughout between 4/4 and 5/4. It might have been notated in 9/4 time instead, in which case it would have but five measures.
The rhythm of this song is intriguing. It alternates between 4/4 and 5/4. It could have been written in 9/4 time instead, which would have resulted in just five measures.
The singer uses the downward glissandos, so characteristic of nearly all of the Tinguian songs of this group. These glissandos are Page 471indicated by oblique lines drawn beneath the tones covered by the slide.
The singer employs the downward glissandos, which are typical of almost all Tinguian songs from this group. These glissandos are Page 471represented by slanted lines drawn below the notes involved in the slide.
In the second measure there is an almost inaudible tone at the end of the glissando. It is indicated by a small, square note. Careful listening to the record at this point shows that the singer really leaves the principal tone E♭ and slides with a sudden dying-down of volume. The abruptness with which the sound of the voice fades as it starts the glissando, leaves the impression of E♭ still sounding.
In the second measure, there's a barely noticeable tone at the end of the glissando, marked by a small square note. If you listen closely to the recording at this moment, you can hear that the singer actually moves away from the main tone E♭ and slides down while suddenly decreasing the volume. The way the voice's sound fades abruptly as it begins the glissando makes it feel like E♭ is still ringing out.
One tone in this song is given on the inhaled breath. It is indicated by a circle with a dot in the center placed beneath the note. This tone was produced well back in the throat, while the singer sharply inhaled the breath. This artifice, occasionally used by the Tinguian, is seldom, if ever, heard in the singing of civilized peoples (for other examples, see analysis of Record M, Dang-dang-ay).
One tone in this song is created by inhaling. It's shown by a circle with a dot in the middle placed underneath the note. This tone is produced deep in the throat while the singer inhales sharply. This technique, sometimes used by the Tinguian, is rarely, if ever, heard in the singing of modern cultures (for other examples, see analysis of Record M, Dang-dang-ay).
This song, given by a woman, has not the well-marked motive development shown in the other Bogoyas, sung by a man. However, we find two quite distinct, prevailing ideas set forth. The first includes the whole of the first measure and the first beat of the second. It seems to be in the nature of a question which finds its answer in the remainder of the second measure, and again in the third, and again in the fourth measure. It is the same answer, but expressed each time in a little different manner. In the fifth measure and carrying over into the sixth, the questioning is heard again. Although put forth in a different arrangement of tones, it is the same musical thought as that expressed in the first measure. This time it is answered but once. The answer takes parts of two measures. Now follows another query similar to the first, and again comes the answer fully expressed in each of the two concluding measures.
This song, performed by a woman, doesn’t have the clear motive development seen in the other Bogoyas, sung by a man. However, we do find two distinct and dominant ideas presented. The first includes the entire first measure and the first beat of the second. It sounds like a question, which gets answered in the rest of the second measure, then again in the third, and once more in the fourth measure. It’s the same answer each time, but expressed slightly differently. In the fifth measure, continuing into the sixth, the questioning returns. Although arranged differently, it conveys the same musical thought as in the first measure. This time, it’s answered just once, with the response spanning two measures. Next, there's another question similar to the first, followed by a full answer expressed in each of the two concluding measures.
The principal interest in this centers around the B♮, indicating that the singer has a very decided appreciation of the half step and of the upward leading tendency of a tone raised a semitone by an accidental.
The main focus here is on the B♮, showing that the singer has a strong appreciation for the half step and the upward motion created by raising a note by a semitone with an accidental.
Na-Way
Na-Way
Record L. Sung at the celebration which closes the period of mourning for the dead.
Record L. Sung at the celebration that marks the end of the mourning period for the deceased.
There are two voices heard in the record, probably women. In ten of the measures there is a splitting up of the parts. In the first measure of each of the second and third lines, and also in the third measure of the third line, the difference in the parts is owing to uncertainty of attack, one of the singers, usually the leader, starting the Page 472syllable ahead of the other performer. In the second measure of the last line, the first divergence is caused by the leader taking E by way of embellishment; and the second divergence, producing a minor third, is caused by the other voice dropping to B too soon. These are not intentional harmonies. The other six departures from unison are caused by the leader embellishing her part. The appogiatura, shown with a tiny circle above, has the quality of falsetto. The singer yodles down to the principal tone B.
There are two voices heard in the recording, probably women. In ten of the measures, the parts are split. In the first measure of each of the second and third lines, and also in the third measure of the third line, the difference in the parts is due to uncertainty in starting; one of the singers, usually the leader, begins the syllable ahead of the other performer. In the second measure of the last line, the first divergence happens because the leader adds an embellishment with E; and the second divergence, creating a minor third, occurs when the other voice drops to B too early. These are not intentional harmonies. The other six departures from unison are caused by the leader embellishing her part. The appoggiatura, indicated with a tiny circle above, has a falsetto quality. The singer yodels down to the main tone B.
The song is strictly pentatonic. Peculiarly enough, it may be considered as belonging to any one of the following tonalities, B minor, E minor, or G major, though there is no G in the melody. The song seems the most primitive, however, when considered in the key of E minor, for the harmonies required to place it in this tonality carry more of the primitive atmosphere than do the chords which are required in either of the other tonalities.
The song uses only five notes. Interestingly, it could fit into any of the following keys: B minor, E minor, or G major, even though there’s no G note in the melody. The song feels the most basic, though, when looked at in the key of E minor because the harmonies needed for this key create a more primitive vibe than the chords needed for the other two keys.
In this connection it would be interesting to know just how these various harmonizations would appeal to the Tinguian. It is a well-known fact among musicians who have recorded the songs of primitive peoples, that though the songs are used with practically no harmonies, yet the singers feel an harmonic support which they do not express. Experiments along this line have been tried with the American Indians. Various harmonizations of a given melody have been played for them, a melody which they themselves sing only in unison, and they have been very quick to choose the particular harmonic support which appeals to them as being an audible expression of the vague something which they feel within, but do not attempt to voice.
In this regard, it would be interesting to know how these different harmonizations would resonate with the Tinguian. It's a well-known fact among musicians who have recorded songs from indigenous cultures that, even though the songs are generally sung without harmonies, the singers still feel a sense of harmonic support that they don't articulate. Experiments have been conducted with American Indians, where various harmonizations of a specific melody were played for them— a melody they sing only in unison. They have quickly selected the particular harmonic support that they feel expresses something vague within them, even though they don’t try to put it into words.
The tones of this song when arranged to represent the scale of E minor coincide exactly with the scale tones of two of the tunings of the Japanese 13 stringed koto. These tunings were both borrowed by the Japanese from the Chinese by whom they were used as special tunings of the ch'in, or kin, one of the most ancient of musical instruments.
The notes of this song, when arranged to reflect the E minor scale, perfectly match the scale notes of two tunings of the Japanese 13-stringed koto. These tunings were adapted by the Japanese from the Chinese, who used them as special tunings for the ch'in or kin, one of the oldest musical instruments.
In each of the eleven glissandos shown in the notation, the voices drop suddenly to approximately the tone shown by the small square note. The glides are taken diminuendo, the tone dying away completely. The sudden diminuation of tone taken with a glissando gives an effect something like a short groan. The song is in seven-measure periods. Page 473
In each of the eleven glissandos shown in the notation, the voices drop suddenly to about the pitch indicated by the small square note. The slides are played fading out, with the tone completely dying away. The abrupt decrease in volume during a glissando creates an effect similar to a brief groan. The piece is structured in seven-measure sections. Page 473
Dang-Dang-Ay
Dang-Dang-Ay
Record M. Sung by women while pounding rice out of the straw and husks.
Record M. Sung by women while pounding rice out of the straw and husks.
Only one voice can be distinguished in the record. It is that of a woman.
Only one voice can be heard in the recording. It belongs to a woman.
Though strongly pentatonic in character, the song is cast in the diatonic scale of F major. Metrically there is considerable freedom. 3/4, 4/4, and 5/4 rhythms are thrown in with the most haphazard abandon, yet it has the even pulsing which should dominate a song of this character.
Though it's definitely pentatonic in style, the song is based on the F major scale. There's a lot of freedom in the rhythm. 3/4, 4/4, and 5/4 time signatures are mixed in pretty randomly, but it still has the steady beat that should be the focus of a song like this.
The song is in two rather distinct movements. The first, in spite of the two triplets thrown in at the first and third measures, has a straight-away motion which offers a striking contrast to the more graceful, swaying second part which is mostly in triplets. The change from one style to the other is made by the singer with no variation in tempo. It is therefore admirably adapted to accompany the regular falling of the pestles while beating out the rice.
The song has two very different sections. The first part, despite the two triplets in the first and third measures, has a straightforward rhythm that stands out in contrast to the more elegant, flowing second part that is mostly in triplets. The switch from one style to the other happens seamlessly, with the singer maintaining the same tempo. This makes it perfect for matching the steady pounding of the pestles while grinding the rice.
Near the close of the song are two notes with ☉ over them. These were vocalized on the inhaled breadth (for other examples of Inhaled Tones, see analysis of Record K, Bogoyas).
Near the end of the song, there are two notes marked with ☉ above them. These were sung while inhaling (for more examples of Inhaled Tones, see the analysis of Record K, Bogoyas).
This song contains seven examples of the “Jog” (see Definition of Qualities, p. 479). Those in the second part of the song are the best defined. One of these is shown with open head. This jog is given the most nearly like the Igorot manner of execution of any of the examples found in these fourteen songs.
This song has seven examples of the “Jog” (see Qualities Defined, p. 479). The ones in the second part of the song are the clearest. One of these is shown with an open head. This jog is executed in a way that most closely resembles the Igorot style compared to any of the examples found in these fourteen songs.
In general character, this song somewhat resembles the Boys' Part of the Da-eng ceremony (Record A).
In general character, this song is somewhat similar to the Boys' Part of the Da-eng ceremony (Record A).
Kuilay-Kuilay
Kuilay-Kuilay
Record N. Sung by women while passing liquor.
Record N. Sung by women while passing liquor.
There is one singer only on this record. It is a woman. The song is given in a lively, jolly, rollicking style.
There is only one singer on this record. She is a woman. The song is presented in a lively, cheerful, fun style.
It is cast in the F major scale. The melody has good variety. At times it defines quite clearly the harmonic outline by following the tonal framework of the tonic, dominant, or subordinant chords. Passing tones are used more freely and naturally in this song than in any of the others.
It is in the F major scale. The melody has a nice variety. Sometimes it clearly outlines the harmony by following the structure of the tonic, dominant, or subdominant chords. Passing tones are used more freely and naturally in this song than in any of the others.
In the third measure of the fifth line, the singer very plainly vocalizes a half step from F to E. The second and fourth lines also show semitones, though these are not so distinctly given on the record as the other example. Page 474
In the third measure of the fifth line, the singer clearly hits a half step from F to E. The second and fourth lines also feature semitones, but these are not as clearly defined on the recording as in the other example. Page 474
In the last measure of the third line there is a modulation into the tonality of B♭ which carries through two measures.
In the last part of the third line, there’s a change in key to B♭ that lasts for two measures.
In the fifth line are three accents which make the meter rather elusive at that point. The two small notes shown at the beginning of the third line seem to be spoken with no attempt at vocalization. They are notated, however, at the pitch of the speaking voice. The small note shown in the bottom line is given very faintly in the record and seems more like a muffled exclamation than an intentionally vocalized tone.
In the fifth line, there are three accents that make the rhythm a bit tricky at that point. The two small notes at the start of the third line appear to be spoken without any effort to project the voice. They are noted, though, at the pitch of normal speech. The small note in the bottom line is recorded very softly and sounds more like a muffled exclamation than a deliberate vocal tone.
The tempo throughout is quite regular, following the indicated pulse of 92 in both the 6/8 and 2/4 rhythms.
The pace is steady, sticking to the marked beat of 92 in both the 6/8 and 2/4 time signatures.
In the latter part of the song there are a number of changes between duple and triple rhythm. The singer makes these changes with perfect ease and sings the groups with that exactness of proportion which characterizes the performance of most of the singers in these records.
In the later part of the song, there are several shifts between duple and triple rhythm. The singer effortlessly navigates these changes and delivers the phrases with the precision that defines the performances of most singers on these recordings.
Musically this song is strikingly adapted to the purpose for which it is intended.
Musically, this song is perfectly suited to its intended purpose.
Tabulation of Qualities and Characteristics.—The qualities found in the records have been tabulated under two main headings. Under the caption, “Rarely or Never Heard in Modern Music,” are listed those qualities which, so far as present research goes, are so very unusual that they may be termed musical idiosyncrasies of the race. These qualities are so eccentric that if found in several of the songs, even if the number of songs be much in the minority, the qualities may be accepted as characteristics.3
List of Qualities and Traits.—The qualities found in the records have been organized under two main categories. Under the title “Rarely or Never Heard in Modern Music,” we list those qualities that, based on current research, are so uncommon that they can be considered musical quirks of the culture. These qualities are so unique that if they appear in several songs, even if the number of those songs is relatively low, they can be recognized as defining characteristics.3
To receive recognition as a characteristic, any quality found under the other heading, “Commonly Heard,” would necessarily have to show that it quite persistently occurred throughout a large majority of the songs.
To be recognized as a characteristic, any quality listed under the heading "Commonly Heard" would need to demonstrate that it consistently appeared in a significant number of the songs.
The columns of the large table, when read horizontally, show which qualities appear in a given song. Read vertically they show the degrees of dominance of the various qualities.
The columns of the large table, when read from left to right, display which qualities are present in a specific song. When read from top to bottom, they indicate the levels of dominance of the different qualities.
The songs are grouped under two heads, those given by men and boys, and those given by women and girls. This will facilitate comparison of the degrees of dominance of the qualities found in the songs of each.4 Page 475
The songs are categorized into two groups: those sung by men and boys, and those sung by women and girls. This will make it easier to compare the levels of dominance of the qualities found in the songs from each group.4 Page 475
Qualities
Traits
Numbers have been put down in some of the columns of the table. These figures indicate the number of times the quality appeared in the song. If the song has several verses on the record, and the quality appears the same number of times in each, then the tabulation gives the number of times in but a single verse. If the verses vary in the use of the quality, then an average has been struck and figure put down in the tabulation. In those songs where a certain quality occurs with such irregularity that it was impossible to represent the average without fractions, only the mark X has been put down in the table, simply to indicate that the quality was present. Such qualities as Tonality, Character, Structure, Scale, etc., naturally, with few exceptions, run through the whole song, and they are indicated by the X. Some songs have both of two opposed qualities. When this occurs, it is shown by checking both qualities.5 Some qualities which were present, but indeterminable are indicated by an interrogation-point.6
Numbers have been entered in some of the columns of the table. These figures show the number of times the quality appeared in the song. If the song has multiple verses on the recording, and the quality appears the same number of times in each, then the table shows the count for just one verse. If the verses differ in how the quality is used, then an average has been calculated and recorded in the table. In songs where a specific quality occurs so irregularly that it's impossible to represent the average without decimals, only the mark X has been entered in the table to indicate that the quality was present. Qualities like Tonality, Character, Structure, Scale, etc., generally run throughout the entire song, and they are noted with an X. Some songs display both of two opposing qualities. When this happens, both qualities are checked. Some qualities that were present but unclear are marked with a question mark.
Following the tabulation is given a detailed explanation or definition of each of the qualities listed at the heads of the vertical columns.
Following the table, there is a detailed explanation or definition of each of the qualities listed at the top of the vertical columns.
Dying Tones.—Found only at the end of some few glissandos. On the glide, the volume of sound diminishes so rapidly that when the final tone of the group is reached, the sound has practically died out. The effect is something like a short groan with no anguish in it. Sign,—same as a muted note, but written at the end of a glissando.
Fading Sounds.—These occur only at the end of a few glissandos. As you slide, the sound volume drops off so quickly that by the time you reach the last tone of the group, the sound has nearly faded away. The effect resembles a brief groan without any pain in it. Sign,—the same as a muted note, but notated at the end of a glissando.
Muted Tones.—Sort of half-articulated tones, if I may use that expression. Without more records of the same songs in which these are shown, it is not possible to determine whether they are intended by the singers as necessary parts of the records. Sign,—note with small square head.
Muted Colors.—Somewhat unclear tones, if I can say that. Without additional recordings of the same songs, it's impossible to figure out if the singers meant these as essential parts of the tracks. Sign,—note with a small square head.
Inhaled Tones.—Tones produced well back in the throat while sharply inhaling the breath rather than exhaling it, as practiced almost universally by singers. Sign,—circle with dot in center.
Inhaled Sounds.—Tones created deep in the throat while taking a sharp inhale instead of an exhale, a technique commonly used by singers. Sign,—circle with dot in center.
Pulsated Tones.—Tones of more than one beat sung with a rythmic stressing usually in accord with the time meter or some multiple of that meter. Pulsation is rarely heard among modern musicians, except in drilling ensemble singing. It is heard quite frequently in the singing of our American Indians and in the songs of several other primitive peoples. It occurs to some extent in nearly every one of the Tinguian men's songs. It is found in but one of those sung by women. Page 477
Pulsing Sounds.—Tones that involve more than one beat sung with a rhythmic emphasis, usually in line with the time signature or some multiple of that signature. Pulsation is rarely heard among modern musicians, except in group singing practices. It occurs quite often in the singing of American Indians and in the music of several other indigenous peoples. It can be found to some degree in nearly all the Tinguian men's songs, but only in one of the songs sung by women. Page 477
Though pusation does serve to define the rhythm, I believe it is used by primitive peoples mostly as a purely æsthetic touch. It is indicated in the notation by the usual musical staccato sign thus, —.....
Though pulsation does help define the rhythm, I think it is mainly used by primitive peoples as a purely aesthetic feature. It is shown in the notation by the usual musical staccato sign like this, —.....
Swelled Tones.—Tones usually of from two to four beats which are sung with increasing volume to the center, finishing with a decrescendo to the end. The Swell is sometimes applied to tones of more than four beats, but when so used, it looses some of its character. Swelled tones must be given to single syllables only, and they are the most effective when introduced several times in succession with but few, if any, intervening tones. The sign which I have used is double diverging lines followed by double converging lines placed under the note.
Swelling Tones.—These are tones that typically last from two to four beats and are sung with increasing volume toward the center, then tapering off to the end. The Swell technique can be applied to tones longer than four beats, but it loses some of its essence when used this way. Swelled tones should only be applied to single syllables, and they are most effective when repeated several times in a row with few, if any, notes in between. The notation I use consists of double diverging lines followed by double converging lines placed beneath the note.
In 1905 it was my privilege to transcribe a number of native songs from the singing of a group of Igorot. In these songs they made frequent use of swelled tones.
In 1905, I had the opportunity to transcribe several native songs from a group of Igorot singers. In these songs, they often used swelled tones.
Downward Glissandos.—An even sliding of the voice from the topmost tone of a group to the lowest with no perceptible dwelling on any intermediate tone and without in any manner defining any of the tones lying between the extremes. Sign,—a straight line drawn obliquely downward beneath the group.
Downward Slides.—A smooth slide of the voice from the highest note of a group to the lowest, without pausing on any of the notes in between and without clearly defining any of the notes that fall between the extremes. Sign,—a straight line drawn diagonally downward beneath the group.
Upward Glissandos.—An even sliding of the voice upward without sounding any of the intermediate tones. Sign,—a straight line drawn obliquely upward beneath the group.
Upward Glissandos.—A smooth slide of the voice upward without hitting any of the notes in between. Sign,—a straight line drawn at an angle upward beneath the group.
Notes in Group, Beats in Measure, or Measures in Period.—Groups of five seem to have no terrors for these people. In modern music it is extremely unusual to find notes grouped in fives, or measures having the rhythmic value of five beats, or periods made up of measures in fives. A study of the tabulation shows that the Tinguian have a rather natural bent for groupings in this number. It seems easy for them to drop into that metric form. I consider this trait, evidenced in their melodies, one of the marked characteristics of their music.7
Notes in a Group, Beats in a Measure, or Measures in a Period.—Groups of five don’t seem to intimidate these folks. In today's music, it's pretty rare to find notes organized in fives, or measures that have a rhythmic value of five beats, or periods made up of measures in fives. A look at the data shows that the Tinguian have a natural inclination for these groupings. It appears to come easily to them to switch to that metric style. I believe this feature, shown in their melodies, is one of the notable traits of their music.7
Groups of notes, beats, or measures in seven are so few in these records that we are not warranted in accepting it as a characteristic.
Groups of notes, beats, or measures in seven are so rare in these records that we can’t consider it a defining feature.
Jog.—An over-emphasized short-appoggiatura with always either the tonic or dominant of the key as the principal tone. The first tone is usually an eighth or sixteenth in value, and must stand on the next Page 478degree above the principal tone. The principal tone is usually a quarter note or longer in value.
Run.—An exaggerated short grace note that always features either the tonic or dominant of the key as the main tone. The initial tone is typically an eighth or sixteenth note in duration and must be placed on the next Page 478degree above the main tone. The main tone is generally a quarter note or longer in duration.
In singing the jog, the short note is given a very pointed accent, the voice dropping quickly with a sort of jerk to the second, unaccented, sustained tone. It is executed without sliding, both tones being well-defined. To be most effective, it should be given two, three, or four times consecutively without intervening tones.
In singing the jog, the short note gets a strong accent, with the voice dropping quickly in a sharp motion to the second, unaccented, sustained tone. It’s done without sliding, and both tones are clearly defined. To be most effective, it should be sung two, three, or four times in a row without any intervening tones.
This device was heard very frequently in the Igorot songs; in fact, some of their songs consisted of little else than the jog sounded first on tonic two or three times, then the same number of times on the dominant, then again on the tonic, then on the dominant, and so on back and forth.
This device was heard often in Igorot songs; in fact, some of their songs were almost entirely made up of the jog playing on the tonic two or three times, then the same number of times on the dominant, then back to the tonic, then to the dominant, and so on, alternating back and forth.
It would be interesting to know just how commonly this device is used in the singing of the Tinguian and also in the music of other tribes of these Islands. From it we might learn something of the contact of other tribes with the Igorot.
It would be interesting to find out how often this device is used in the singing of the Tinguian and in the music of other tribes in these Islands. From this, we could learn about the interactions between other tribes and the Igorot.
Japanese Scales.—For structure of these scales, see analysis of those songs using one or another of the Japanese “tunings” or approximations to them.
Japanese Scales.—For the structure of these scales, see the analysis of those songs using one of the Japanese "tunings" or approximations of them.
Tonality.—That entire group of harmonies which, intimately related to a foundation or “tonic” chord, may be considered as clustered around and drawn to it.
Tonality.—That whole set of harmonies, closely connected to a foundation or “tonic” chord, can be seen as clustered around it and pulled toward it.
Major Tonality. That tonality in which the upper two of the three tones constituting its tonic chord, when ranged upward from its foundation tone, are found at distances of four and seven semitones respectively from it.
Major Tonality. That tonality in which the upper two of the three tones making up its tonic chord, when arranged upward from its base tone, are located four and seven semitones away from it.
Minor Tonality. That tonality in which the upper two of the three tones constituting its tonic chord, when ranged upward from its foundation tone, are found at distances of three and seven semitones respectively from it.
Minor Tonality. This is the tonality where the top two notes of the three that make up its tonic chord, when arranged from its root note, are spaced three and seven semitones apart from it, respectively.
Pentatonic Character. That peculiar essence or quality which a melody has when it is built up entirely or almost wholly of the tones of the pentatonic or five-note scale. The melody may employ sparingly one or both of the two tones foreign to the pentatonic scale, and yet its pentatonic character will not be destroyed.
Pentatonic Character. That unique essence or quality a melody has when it's made up entirely or mostly of the tones from the pentatonic or five-note scale. The melody may use one or both of the two notes that aren’t part of the pentatonic scale, but its pentatonic character won’t be lost.
Diatonic Character. That quality which a melody takes on when the two tones which are foreign to the pentatonic scale of the same key or tonality are freely employed.
Diatonic Character. The quality a melody has when it includes the two notes that are outside the pentatonic scale of the same key or tonality.
I use this term in contradistinction to “Pentatonic Character,” and not in contradistinction to “Chromatic,” as it is usually employed in musical literature.
I use this term to contrast with “Pentatonic Character,” and not to contrast with “Chromatic,” as it is typically used in music literature.
Melodic Structure. That form of flowing succession of tones in Page 479which the accented tones, if considered in sequence, show dominant non-adherence to chord intervals.
Melodic Structure. That form of flowing succession of tones in Page 479 where the accented tones, when looked at in order, clearly don't stick to the chord intervals.
Harmonic Structure. That form of tonal succession in which the tones of the melody follow rather persistently the structural outline of chords.
Harmonic Framework. This is a type of tonal sequence where the notes in the melody closely align with the framework of the chords.
Major Pentatonic Scale. That scale in which the constituent tones, if considered in upward sequence, would show the following arrangement of whole and whole-and-a-half-step intervals,—(whole) (whole) (whole-and-a-half) (whole) (whole-and-a-half).
Major Pentatonic Scale. This scale consists of tones that, when arranged in ascending order, display the following pattern of whole and whole-and-a-half-step intervals: (whole) (whole) (whole-and-a-half) (whole) (whole-and-a-half).
Minor Pentatonic Scale. That scale in which the constituent tones, if considered in upward sequence, would show the following arrangement of whole and whole-and-a-half step intervals,—(whole-and-a-half) (whole) (whole) (whole-and-a-half) (whole).
Minor Pentatonic Scale. This scale consists of tones that, when arranged in ascending order, display the following pattern of whole and whole-and-a-half step intervals: (whole-and-a-half) (whole) (whole) (whole-and-a-half) (whole).
The pentatonic scale is markedly primitive in character. It is known to have been in use anterior to the time of Guido d'Arezzo, which would give it a date prior to the beginning of the 11th century.8
The pentatonic scale is distinctly primitive in nature. It's known to have been used before the time of Guido d'Arezzo, which would place its origins before the early 11th century.8
Rowbotham ascribes the invention of scales to those primitive musicians who, striving for greater variety in their one-toned chants, added first one newly-discovered tone, then another, and another.9 The pentatonic scale might have resulted from such chanting.
Rowbotham credits the invention of scales to early musicians who, in their quest for more variety in their single-tone songs, introduced one newly-discovered note after another.9 The pentatonic scale may have emerged from this kind of chanting.
Most of the primitive peoples of the present day do not seem to feel or “hear mentally” the half step. If musicians of early days had this same failing, it was only natural for them to avoid that interval by eliminating from their songs one or the other of each couplet of tones which if sung would form a half step, thus their chants would be pentatonic.
Most of today's primitive peoples don't seem to sense or "hear mentally" the half step. If musicians from earlier times had the same limitation, it makes sense that they would steer clear of that interval by leaving out one tone from each pair that, if sung, would create a half step. As a result, their chants ended up being pentatonic.
Not only do people in the primitive state fail to sense the half step, but also people in modern environment who have heard very infrequently this smallest interval of modern music.
Not only do people in primitive states fail to notice the half step, but even those in modern environments who have rarely experienced this smallest interval in contemporary music do as well.
Inability to sense this interval may be better understood when we stop to consider that most of us find it unnatural and difficult to hear mentally the still smaller quarter-step interval or one of the even-yet-smaller sub-divisions of the octave which some peoples have come to recognize through cultivation, and have embodied in their music.
Inability to sense this interval may be better understood when we stop to consider that most of us find it unnatural and difficult to hear mentally the still smaller quarter-step interval or one of the even-yet-smaller sub-divisions of the octave which some peoples have come to recognize through cultivation, and have embodied in their music.
This tendency to avoid the half step and develop along the line of pentatonic character is sometimes seen in our own children when they follow their natural bent in singing. It has been my observation that children with some musical creative ability, but unaccustomed to hearing modern music with its half steps, almost invariably hum their bits of improvised melody in the pentatonic scale.
This tendency to skip half steps and stick to a pentatonic style is sometimes seen in our kids when they sing freely. I've noticed that children with some musical talent, but who aren’t used to hearing modern music with its half steps, almost always hum their improvised melodies in the pentatonic scale.
Major Diatonic Scale. That scale in which the constituent tones if considered in upward sequence would show the following arrangement of whole and half step intervals,—(whole) (whole) (half) (whole) (whole) (whole) (half). Page 480
Major Scale. This is the scale where, if you look at the notes in ascending order, you'll see the following pattern of whole and half steps: (whole) (whole) (half) (whole) (whole) (whole) (half). Page 480
Natural Minor Diatonic Scale. That scale in which the constituent tones, if considered in upward sequence, would show the following arrangement of whole and half step intervals,—(whole) (half) (whole) (whole) (half) (whole) (whole).
Natural Minor Scale. This scale consists of tones that, when arranged in an upward sequence, display the following pattern of whole and half step intervals: —(whole) (half) (whole) (whole) (half) (whole) (whole).
Harmonic Minor Diatonic Scale. That scale in which the constituent tones, if considered in upward sequence, would show the following arrangement of half, whole and whole-and-a-half step intervals,—(whole) (half) (whole) (whole) (half) (whole-and-a-half) (half).
Harmonic Minor Diatonic Scale. This scale has the following arrangement of intervals when the notes are listed in ascending order: whole, half, whole, whole, half, whole-and-a-half, half.
Melodic Minor Diatonic Scale (Ascending). That scale in which the constituent tones, if considered in upward sequence, would show the following arrangement of whole and half step intervals,—(whole) (half) (whole) (whole) (whole) (whole) (half).
Melodic Minor Scale (Climbing). This scale has a pattern of whole and half step intervals when played from low to high: —(whole) (half) (whole) (whole) (whole) (whole) (half).
Falsetto. Artificial or strained head-tones which sound an octave above the natural tone. Sign,—a tiny circle above the note.
Falsetto. Artificial or strained high tones that sound an octave above the natural voice. Sign— a small circle above the note.
In record L. Naway is shown one falsetto tone. It is unusual to find this effect in a woman's voice.
In record L. Naway features one falsetto note. It's uncommon to hear this effect in
Semitones Sung. This needs no definition. The classification is put down to show to what extent these singers appreciate the half-step intervals, and are able to vocalize it (see preceeding definition of Pentatonic Scale for footnote relative to appreciation of this interval). Sign,—curved bracket above or below the notes.
Semitones Sung. This needs no definition. The classification is included to show how well these singers understand half-step intervals and can vocalize them (see the preceding definition of Pentatonic Scale for a footnote related to the appreciation of this interval). Sign—curved bracket above or below the notes.
In these records the men use the half-step interval in six of their seven songs, while the women make use of it in but three of their eight songs.
In these records, the men use the half-step interval in six out of their seven songs, while the women use it in only three out of their eight songs.
Appoggiature. These, with the exception of one double one shown in the Bagoyas (Record G), are all of the single, short variety. The singers execute them with the usual quickness heard in modern music, but with the accent about equally divided between the appoggiatura and the principal tone. In the transcription they are indicated by the usual musical symbol,—a small eighth note with a slanting stroke through the hook.
Appoggiaturas. With the exception of one double appoggiatura shown in the Bagoyas (Record G), all of these are single and short. The singers perform them with the typical quickness found in contemporary music, but with the emphasis roughly balanced between the appoggiatura and the main note. In the transcription, they are represented by the standard musical symbol—a small eighth note with a diagonal line through the stem.
Mordents. Those used in these songs are all of the “inverted” kind, and were executed by the singers in the manner used by modern musicians; that is, by giving a quick, single alternation of the principal tone with the next scale tone above. Indicated in the score by the usual musical symbol.
Mordents. The ones used in these songs are all the "inverted" type, and the singers performed them like modern musicians do; that is, by quickly alternating between the main note and the next note above in the scale. This is shown in the score with the standard musical symbol.
Trills and Wavers. These need no comment except to call attention to the fact that there are none found in the regular songs of Page 481the women. The one shown in Record I (Da-eng, Boys and Girls alternating) is in the boys' part.
Trills and Wobbles. There's nothing more to say except to highlight that there are none present in the standard songs of Page 481the women. The one displayed in Record I (Da-eng, Boys and Girls alternating) is in the boys' section.
Changing Between Duple and Triple Rhythm. I consider this quite a striking quality in these songs. Some primitive peoples show little concern over such rhythmic changes, in fact, among some races where percussive instruments are used to accompany the singing, we frequently hear the two rhythms at the same time fitted perfectly one against the other. This is especially true among our American Indians.
Switching Between Duple and Triple Rhythm. I find this to be a really standout feature in these songs. Some Indigenous peoples seem to have minimal interest in these rhythmic shifts. In fact, in some cultures that use percussion instruments alongside singing, we often hear both rhythms simultaneously, perfectly complementing each other. This is particularly the case among American Indians.
While it is not uncommon to find compositions in modern music using these two rhythms alternately, they are alternated rather sparingly. A great many musicians have difficulty in passing smoothly from one to the other, preserving perfect proportions in the note values.
While it's not unusual to see modern music using these two rhythms back and forth, they are switched quite sparingly. Many musicians struggle to transition smoothly from one to the other while keeping perfect proportions in the note values.
In noting down in the table the findings under this head, I have put down under each song, not the number of duple or triple or quadruple groups in the song, but rather the number of “changes” which occur. After one has made the transition from one style of rhythm to the other, and has the new “swing” established, manifestly it is no special feat to follow along in that same kind of measure; but the real test is the “change” to the rhythm of the other sort. For instance, in the Song of the Spirit (Record E), I find but 31 measures and parts of measures which are in triple rhythm, yet the singer had to change his meter 47 times to execute these. On the other hand, the Dang-dang-ay (Record M), has in it 21 triple-time measures and triplet groups of notes, but because of the persistence of the triple rhythm, when once established in the second part, the song requires a changing of swing but 17 times.
In recording the findings in the table under this category, I've noted under each song not the number of duple, triple, or quadruple groups in the song, but rather the number of "changes" that happen. Once you've transitioned from one rhythmic style to another and established the new "swing," it's clearly not a big deal to continue in that same measure; the real challenge is changing to the rhythm of the other type. For example, in the Song of the Spirit (Record E), I found only 31 measures and parts of measures in triple rhythm, yet the singer had to change his meter 47 times to perform these. Conversely, the Dang-dang-ay (Record M) contains 21 measures in triple-time and triplet groups of notes, but because the triple rhythm is maintained once established in the second part, the song only requires a change of swing 17 times.
Because of the frequency of changes found throughout these songs, and noting, as heard in the records, the precision with which, in nearly every instance, a new rhythm is taken, I conclude that the Tinguian have a remarkable grasp of different metric values, which enables them to change readily from one to the other. Naturally this trait would stamp itself upon their music, and I consider the use of such frequent metric changes a dominant characteristic.
Because of how often changes occur in these songs, and noting, as heard in the recordings, the precision with which a new rhythm is picked up almost every time, I conclude that the Tinguian have an impressive understanding of different metric values, allowing them to switch easily from one to another. Naturally, this trait reflects in their music, and I believe the frequent metric changes are a key characteristic.
Although frequent rhythmic change is also strongly characteristic of the music of some other peoples, as I have indicated elsewhere, it is important to tabulate it here to differentiate Page 482the Tinguian from those peoples who do not make use of it.
Although frequent changes in rhythm are also a significant feature of the music of some other cultures, as I have noted elsewhere, it's important to list it here to distinguish Page 482the Tinguian from those cultures that don't use it.
Minor 3rds, Perfect 4ths, and Perfect 5ths. These are the only intentional harmonies found in these songs. It is interesting to note that the only examples are in the Da-eng ceremony, where all three are used, some in one part and some in another.
Minor 3rds, Perfect 4ths, and Perfect 5ths. These are the only intentional harmonies present in these songs. It's interesting to point out that the only examples are in the Da-eng ceremony, where all three are used, some in one section and others in another.
Among some primitive peoples, only the men take part in the songs. The early chanting of all peoples was quite likely by men. Probably the most primitive harmony was a perfect fifth resulting from the attempt of men with different ranges to sing together. The difference between a bass and a tenor voice is just about a fifth. Between an alto and a soprano it is about a fourth. The difference in these voices made it impossible to sing melodies of wide range in unison, and so the basses and tenors sang in consecutive fifths. When women took up the chanting, they sang either in fifths or in fourths.
Among some primitive societies, only men participate in the singing. The early chants of all cultures were likely performed by men. The most basic harmony was probably a perfect fifth, resulting from men with different vocal ranges trying to sing together. The distinction between a bass and a tenor voice is roughly a fifth apart, while an alto and a soprano voice differ by about a fourth. This variation in vocal types made it impossible to sing wide-ranging melodies in unison, so the basses and tenors sang in consecutive fifths. When women joined in the chanting, they sang either in fifths or fourths.
These harmonies appealed to them, and so continued in use even when there was no exigency on account of restricted range.
These harmonies resonated with them, and so they continued to be used even when there was no need due to limited range.
Referring again to the Da-eng ceremony, it is interesting to observe that the three different parts of this ceremony are in distinct scales, and that the part sung by the girls alone, is diatonic in character while the other two parts are pentatonic.
Referring again to the Da-eng ceremony, it's interesting to note that the three different parts of this ceremony are on distinct scales, and that the part sung by the girls alone has a diatonic character while the other two parts are pentatonic.
Conclusion.—I have long been of the opinion that the music of different peoples should be given more consideration by scientists in their endeavor to trace cultural relationships. In years gone by, ethnologists have attached too little importance to the bearing which music has on their science.
Conclusion.—I've always believed that scientists should pay more attention to the music of different cultures when trying to understand cultural connections. In the past, ethnologists haven’t given enough weight to the role music plays in their field.
I am of the opinion that every peculiarity, even to the smallest element that enters into the make-up of a given melody, has some influence back of it which has determined the element and shaped it into combination. It is not unlikely that a thorough study of the music would reveal these influences, and through them establish hitherto unknown ethnological facts.
I believe that every unique detail, even the smallest part of a particular melody, has some influence behind it that has shaped that detail and brought it together. It's quite possible that a deep analysis of the music could uncover these influences and, through them, reveal previously unknown facts about different cultures.
I believe that a careful study of a large number of the songs or instrumental pieces of a people will reveal a quite definite general scheme of construction which can be accepted as representative of that people alone; and if such an analysis be made of the music of many peoples and the findings so tabulated that the material will be comprehensible to ethnologists trained to that branch of musical research, many interesting and instructive side-lights will be thrown on the question of tribal relationship. Page 483
I think that a detailed examination of a wide variety of songs or instrumental music from a culture will uncover a clear overall structure that can be considered unique to that culture. If we analyze the music of different cultures and organize the findings in a way that ethnologists who specialize in this area can understand, it will provide many fascinating and helpful insights into the topic of tribal connections. Page 483
I realize that to examine exhaustively and then tabulate the characteristics found in the music of just one of the many peoples of the globe would be something of an undertaking; but nevertheless I believe the work should be undertaken in this large way, and when it is, I am sure the results will justify the experiment.
I understand that thoroughly analyzing and then organizing the traits found in the music of just one of the many cultures around the world would be quite an effort; however, I still believe this task should be approached on a grand scale, and when it is, I’m confident the outcomes will validate the attempt.
I appreciate that there is an intangible something about music, which may prove baffling when it comes to reducing it to cold scientific symbols and descriptions. Take, for instance, quality of tone. Each one of us knows perfectly the various qualities of the different speaking voices of friends and acquaintances, yet how many of us can so accurately describe those qualities to a stranger that he also may be able to identify the voices among a thousand others. The tabulation of such elusive qualities would have to be in very general terms. Such indefinable characteristics would, to some extent, have to depend for comparison upon the memory of those workers who had received first-hand impressions. It would be something like a present-day musician identifying an unfamiliar composition as belonging to the “French school,” the “Italian school,” or the “Russian school;” and yet, this same musician might not be able to point out with definiteness a single characteristic of that particular so-called “school.”
I recognize that there’s something intangible about music that can be confusing when trying to reduce it to cold, scientific symbols and descriptions. For example, consider the quality of tone. Each of us knows perfectly well the different qualities of our friends' and acquaintances' speaking voices, but how many of us can describe those qualities accurately enough for a stranger to identify the voices among a thousand others? Categorizing such elusive qualities would have to be very general. These hard-to-define characteristics would, to some extent, rely on the memories of those who have had direct experiences. It would be similar to a modern musician identifying an unfamiliar piece as belonging to the “French school,” “Italian school,” or “Russian school,” yet this same musician might not be able to definitively point out a single characteristic of that particular so-called “school.”
Though I have held these opinions for several years, I am more than ever convinced, since examining these few Tinguian records, that something really tangible and worth while can be deduced from the music of various primitive peoples, and I trust this branch of ethnology will soon receive more serious recognition.
Though I've held these opinions for several years, I'm more convinced than ever, after looking at these few Tinguian records, that we can really learn something valuable from the music of different primitive cultures, and I hope this area of ethnology will soon get more serious attention.
Manifestly it would be unwise to draw any unalterable conclusions from the examination of but fourteen records of a people. But even in this comparatively small number of songs, ranging as they do over such a variety of applications and uses, it is possible to see tendencies which the examination of more records may confirm as definite characteristics.
Clearly, it wouldn’t be smart to make any final conclusions based on just fourteen records of a group of people. However, even with this relatively small number of songs, which cover a wide range of applications and uses, it's possible to identify trends that further analysis of more records might confirm as distinct characteristics.
While it would be presumptuous at this time to attempt to formulate a Tinguian style, I trust that what I have tabulated may prove valuable in summing up the total evidence, which will accumulate as other surveys are made; and if perchance, the findings here set down and the conclusions tentatively drawn from them help to clear up any obscure ethnological point, the effort has been well spent.
While it might be arrogant right now to try to define a Tinguian style, I hope that what I have organized could be useful in summarizing all the evidence that will build up as more surveys are conducted. If, by chance, the findings documented here and the conclusions I’ve tentatively drawn from them help clarify any unclear ethnological issues, then this effort will have been worthwhile.
3 I use the word “modern” in this connection, as it pertains to the music of those peoples who have developed music as an art, and among whom we find conformity to the same rules and system of notation.
3 I use the term "modern" here to refer to the music of those cultures that have developed music as an art form, where we find adherence to the same rules and system of notation.
4 By reference to the analysis of Record I, Da-eng (Boys and girls alternating), it will be seen that the record seems to have been made by one set of singers, apparently women and girls, who sang together on both parts. The entire record has therefore been tabulated with the women's songs.
4 Referring to the analysis of Record I, Da-eng (Boys and girls alternating), it appears that the record was created by one group of singers, likely women and girls, who performed together on both parts. As a result, the entire record has been categorized with the women's songs.
6 Record J, Da-eng (Girls' part), shows this mark in the “Scale” given below the transcription (for explanation see analysis of this song, p. 471).
6 Record J, Da-eng (Girls' part), displays this mark in the “Scale” shown below the transcription (for an explanation, see the analysis of this song, p. 471).
7 I find groups of five used occasionally in the singing of our American Indians. Burton (“Primitive American Music”) shows its frequent use among the Chippeway. Miss Fletcher also shows groups in five in her “Omaha Music,” and Miss Densmore gives similar grouping in her transcriptions of American Indian songs.
7 I notice that groups of five are sometimes used in the songs of our Native Americans. Burton (“Primitive American Music”) highlights how often this occurs among the Chippewa. Miss Fletcher also features groups of five in her “Omaha Music,” and Miss Densmore provides similar groupings in her transcriptions of Native American songs.
9 Rowbotham, History of Music.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rowbotham, Music History.
Conclusions
The first impression gained by the student of Philippine ethnology is that there is a fundamental unity of the Philippine peoples, the Negrito excepted, not only in blood and speech, but in religious beliefs and practices, in lore, in customs, and industries. It is realized that contact with outside nations has in many ways obscured the older modes of thought, and has often swamped native crafts, while each group has doubtless developed many of its present customs on Philippine soil; yet it seems that enough of the old still remains to proclaim them as a people with a common ancestry. To what extent this belief is justified can be answered, in part, by the material in the preceding pages.
The first impression a student of Philippine ethnology gets is that there is a fundamental unity among the Philippine peoples, excluding the Negrito, not just in blood and language, but also in religious beliefs and practices, folklore, customs, and industries. It's clear that contact with outside nations has obscured older ways of thinking and has often overwhelmed native crafts. However, each group has surely developed many of its current customs on Philippine soil. Still, it seems that enough of the old remains to identify them as a people with a shared ancestry. The extent to which this belief is justified can be partly answered by the material in the previous pages.
A study of the physical types has shown that each group considered is made up of heterogeneous elements. Pigmy blood is everywhere evident, but aside from this there is a well-marked brachycephalic and a dolichocephalic element. With the latter is a greater tendency than with the first for the face to be angular; the cheek bones are more outstanding, while there is a greater length and breadth of the nose. Individuals of each type are found in all the groups considered, but taken in the average, it is found that the Ilocano and Valley Tinguian fall into the first or round-headed class, the Bontoc Igorot are mesaticephalic, while between them are the mountain Tinguian and Apayao.
A study of physical types has revealed that each group is made up of diverse elements. Pygmy ancestry is evident everywhere, but besides that, there's a clear presence of both brachycephalic and dolichocephalic traits. The latter tends to have more angular faces compared to the former; the cheekbones are more prominent, and they have a greater length and width of the nose. Individuals of each type can be found in all the groups studied, but on average, it turns out that the Ilocano and Valley Tinguian fit into the first or round-headed category, while the Bontoc Igorot are mesaticephalic, and the mountain Tinguian and Apayao are in between.
Judging from their habitat and the physical data, it appears that the Igorot groups were the first comers; that the brachycephalic Ilocano-Tinguian arrived later and took possession of the coast, and that the two groups have intermarried to form the intermediate peoples. However, a comparison of our Luzon measurements with the people of southern China and the Perak Malay leads us to believe that the tribes of northwestern Luzon are all closely related to the dominant peoples of southern China, Indo-China, and Malaysia in general, in all of which the intermingling of these types is apparent.
Based on their environment and physical characteristics, it seems that the Igorot groups were the first settlers; the brachycephalic Ilocano-Tinguian arrived later and took over the coast, and the two groups have intermarried to create the intermediate populations. However, when we compare our measurements from Luzon with those of people from southern China and the Perak Malay, we believe that the tribes of northwestern Luzon are all closely related to the dominant groups of southern China, Indo-China, and Malaysia as a whole, where the blending of these types is noticeable.
The dialects of northwestern Luzon, while not mutually intelligible, are similar in morphology, and have a considerable part of their vocabularies in common. Here again the Igorot is at one extreme, the Ilocano and Valley Tinguian at the other, while the Page 485intervening groups are intermediate, but with a strong leaning toward the coast tongue.
The dialects of northwestern Luzon, although not mutually understandable, share similarities in structure and have a significant overlap in vocabulary. In this case, the Igorot represents one end of the spectrum, while the Ilocano and Valley Tinguian represent the other, with the groups in between showing a mix but leaning more towards the coastal dialect. Page 485
Considering, for the moment, the Bontoc Igorot and the Tinguian, it is found that both have certain elements of culture which are doubtless old possessions, as, for instance, head-hunting, terraced rice-fields, iron-working, a peculiar type of shield, and a battle-axe which they share with the Apayao of Luzon and the Naga of Assam.
Considering the Bontoc Igorot and the Tinguian for a moment, it’s clear that both share certain cultural elements that are definitely old traditions, such as head-hunting, terraced rice fields, iron-working, a unique type of shield, and a battle-axe, which they also have in common with the Apayao of Luzon and the Naga of Assam.
A part or all of these may be due to a common heritage, at any rate, they help to strengthen the feeling that in remote times these peoples were closely related. But a detailed study of their social organizations; of their ceremonies, songs, and dances; of their customs at birth, marriage, death, and burial; of their house-building; as well as the details of certain occupations, such as the rice culture, pottery making, and weaving, indicates that not only have they been long separated, but that they have been subjected to very different outside influences, probably prior to their entry into the Philippines.
Some or all of these might come from a shared heritage, but they definitely reinforce the idea that, in ancient times, these groups were closely connected. However, a thorough examination of their social structures; their rituals, songs, and dances; their customs surrounding birth, marriage, death, and burial; their construction methods; as well as the specifics of certain trades, like rice farming, pottery, and weaving, shows that not only have they been separated for a long time, but they have also experienced very different external influences, likely before they arrived in the Philippines.
It is not in the province of this monograph to deal with the probable affiliations of the Igorot, neither is it our intention to attempt to locate the ancient home of the Tinguian, nor to connect them with any existing groups. However, our information seems to justify us in certain general conclusions. It shows that the oft repeated assertions of Chinese ancestry are without foundation. It shows that, while trade with China had introduced hundreds of pieces of pottery and some other objects into this region, yet Chinese influence had not been of an intimate enough nature to influence the language or customs, or to introduce any industry. On the other hand, we find abundant evidence that in nearly every phase of life the Tinguian were at one time strongly influenced by the peoples to the south, and even to-day show much in common with Java, Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, and through them with India. As a case in point we find in the procedure at birth that the Tinguian are in accord with the Peninsular Malay in at least eight particulars, some of which, such as the burning of a fire beside the mother and newborn babe for a month or more, the frequent bathing of both in water containing leaves and herbs, the “fumigating” of the baby, the throwing of ashes to blind evil spirits, are sufficiently distinctive to indicate a common source, particularly when they still occur together in connection with one of the great events of life. Page 486
This monograph doesn’t aim to explore the potential connections of the Igorot, nor does it intend to identify the ancient homeland of the Tinguian or link them to any current groups. However, our findings allow us to draw certain general conclusions. They indicate that the repeated claims of Chinese ancestry are unfounded. While trade with China brought in numerous pottery pieces and some other items to this region, the influence of the Chinese was not deep enough to impact the language, customs, or introduce any industry. On the other hand, there is substantial evidence that the Tinguian were significantly influenced by the peoples to the south at one time, and even today they share much in common with Java, Sumatra, the Malay Peninsula, and through them, with India. For example, we see that in their childbirth practices, the Tinguian align with the Peninsular Malay in at least eight ways. Some customs, such as lighting a fire beside the mother and newborn for a month or more, frequently bathing both in water with leaves and herbs, “fumigating” the baby, and throwing ashes to blind evil spirits, are distinct enough to suggest a shared origin, especially since they still occur together during important life events. Page 486
Frequent reference has been made to the parallels between Tinguian customs and those practiced in Sumatra, while the methods of rice-culture are so similar that they can have come only from the same source. In the weaving the influence of India seems evident, despite the fact that cotton is not bowed in Abra, and the Tinguian method of spinning seems unique. These methods, apparently distinctive, may once have been practised more broadly, but were superseded by more efficient instruments. The primitive method of ginning cotton by rolling it beneath a tapering rod appears to be found nowhere in the Philippines outside of Abra, but it is used in some remote sections of Burma.
There have been many mentions of the similarities between Tinguian customs and those in Sumatra, while the techniques used in rice cultivation are so alike that they must have come from the same origins. In weaving, the influence of India is clear, even though cotton isn't woven in Abra, and the Tinguian spinning method seems to be one of a kind. These methods, which seem distinctive, might have been practiced more widely in the past but were replaced by more effective tools. The basic technique of ginning cotton by rolling it under a tapered rod seems to exist nowhere in the Philippines outside of Abra, but it is used in some remote areas of Burma.
Part I of this volume presented a body of tales which showed many resemblances to the Islands of the south, as well as incidents of Indian lore. There is, in fact, a distinct feeling of Indian influence in the tales of the mythical period; yet they lack the epics of that people, and the typical trickster tales are but poorly represented.
Part I of this volume presented a collection of stories that showed many similarities to the southern islands, as well as elements of Indian folklore. There is, in fact, a clear sense of Indian influence in the stories from the mythical period; however, they lack the epics of that culture, and the typical trickster stories are not well represented.
The vocabulary shows comparatively little of Indian influence; yet, at the time of the conquest, the Ilocano was one of the coast groups making use of a native script which was doubtless of Hindu origin.
The vocabulary shows relatively little Indian influence; however, at the time of the conquest, the Ilocano was one of the coastal groups using a native script that was likely of Hindu origin.
The many instances of Indian influence do not justify the supposition that the Tinguian were ever directly in contact with that people. The Malay islands to the south were pretty thoroughly under Hindu domination by the second century of the Christian era, and it is probable that they were influenced through trade at a considerably earlier date. Judging from our data, it would seem that the Ilocano-Tinguian group had left its southern home at a time after this influence was beginning to make itself felt, but before it was of a sufficiently intimate nature to stamp itself indelibly on the lore, the ceremonial and economic life of this people, as it did in Java and some parts of Sumatra. It is possible that these points of similarity may be due to trade, but if so, the contact was at a period antedating the fourteenth century, for in historic times the sea trade of the southern islands has been in the hands of the Mohammedanized Malay. Their influence is very marked in the southern Philippines, but is not evident in northwestern Luzon.
The numerous examples of Indian influence don't support the idea that the Tinguian ever had direct contact with that culture. The Malay islands to the south were mostly under Hindu control by the second century CE, and it's likely they were influenced through trade even earlier. Based on our information, it seems that the Ilocano-Tinguian group left their southern homeland at a time when this influence was starting to be felt, but before it was strong enough to leave a lasting mark on their stories, ceremonies, and economic life as it did in Java and parts of Sumatra. It's possible that these similarities are due to trade, but if that's the case, the contact would have occurred before the fourteenth century, because in recorded history, the sea trade of the southern islands has been dominated by the Muslim Malays. Their influence is very noticeable in the southern Philippines, but it's not seen in northwestern Luzon.
Concerning the time of their arrival in Luzon, and the course pursued by them, we have no definite proof; but it is evident that the Tinguian did not begin to press inland until comparatively recent times. Historical references and local traditions indicate that most of this Page 487movement has taken place since the arrival of the Spaniards, while the distribution of the great ceremonies gives a further suggestion that the dominant element in the Tinguian population has been settled in Abra for no great period. The probable explanation for this distribution is that the interior valleys were sparsely settled with a population more akin to the Igorot than to the Tinguian, prior to the inland movement of the latter people; that the Tinguian were already possessed of the highly developed ceremonial life, before they entered Abra, and that this has been spread slowly, through intermarriage and migration, to the people on the outskirts of their territory.
When it comes to the timing of their arrival in Luzon and the path they took, we don’t have clear evidence; however, it’s clear that the Tinguian only started to move inland relatively recently. Historical records and local traditions suggest that most of this Page 487movement happened after the Spaniards arrived, and the way the major ceremonies are distributed further implies that the majority of the Tinguian population hasn’t been settled in Abra for very long. The likely reason for this distribution is that the interior valleys had a sparse population that was closer to the Igorot than to the Tinguian before the latter's inland movement. Additionally, the Tinguian probably already had a well-developed ceremonial life before entering Abra, which has gradually spread, through intermarriage and migration, to the people living on the edges of their territory.
These ceremonies are still practised by some families now residing in Christianized settlements in Abra and Ilocos Sur, while discreet questioning soon brings out the fact that they were formerly present in towns which have long been recognized as Ilocano. The relationship of the Tinguian and Ilocano has already been shown by the physical data and historical references; but were these lacking, it requires but a little inquiry and the compilation of geneaological tables to show that many Ilocano families are related to the Tinguian. It is a matter of common observation that the chief barrier between the two groups is religion, and, once let the pagan accept Christianity, he and his family are quickly absorbed by the Ilocano.
These ceremonies are still practiced by some families living in Christian settlements in Abra and Ilocos Sur, while a bit of discreet questioning reveals that they used to happen in towns that have long been recognized as Ilocano. The connection between the Tinguian and Ilocano has already been demonstrated through physical evidence and historical references; however, even without that, just a little inquiry and creating genealogical tables show that many Ilocano families are related to the Tinguian. It's commonly observed that the main barrier between the two groups is religion, and once a pagan accepts Christianity, he and his family are quickly absorbed by the Ilocano.
Uninterrupted trade with the coast in recent years, Spanish and American influence, have doubtless affected considerable changes in the Tinguian. If, however, we subtract recent introductions, it is probable that we have in the life of this tribe an approximate picture of conditions among the more advanced of the northern Philippine groups prior to the entry of the European into their islands. Page 488
Uninterrupted trade with the coast in recent years, along with Spanish and American influence, has undoubtedly caused significant changes in the Tinguian. However, if we set aside recent introductions, it’s likely that we can see in this tribe's way of life a close reflection of the conditions among the more advanced northern Philippine groups before the arrival of Europeans in their islands. Page 488
Plates
Map of Northwestern Luzon.
Map of Northern Luzon.
Figure I.
The Province of Abra, Looking Inland from the Coast Range.
The Province of Abra, Looking Inward from the Coast Range.
Figure II.
Abra, Looking toward the Sea from the Top of the Cordillera Central.
Abra, looking towards the ocean from the top of the Central Mountain Range.
Figure III.
Manabo Man.
Manabo Dude.
Figure IV.
Man of Ba-ak.
Man of Ba-ak.
Figure V.
Manabo Woman.
Manabo Woman.
Figure VI.
Woman of Patok.
Patok Woman.
Figure VII.
A Mountain Tinguian from Likuan.
A Mountain Tinguian from Likuan.
Figure VIII.
A Young Man from Likuan.
A Young Man from Likuan.
Figure IX.
Girl from the Mountain Village of Lamaw.
Girl from the Mountain Village of Lamaw.
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
Figure X.
A Woman from Lamaw.
A Woman from Lamaw.
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
Figure XI.
A Typical Small Boy.
A Typical Little Boy.
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
Figure XII.
The Baby Tender.
The Baby Soother.
Figure XIII.
A Betrothed Maiden.
A Engaged Woman.
Figure XIV.
The Wedding.
The Wedding.
Figure XV.
Mothers and Babies.
Moms and Babies.
Figure XVI.
Funeral of Malakay.
Malakay's funeral.
Figure XVII.
The Whipping at a Funeral.
The Beating at a Funeral.
Figure XVIII.
Inapapaiag. An Offering to the Spirits.
Inapapaiag. A Gift to the Spirits.
Figure XIX.
The Medium's Outfit.
The Medium's Attire.
Figure XX.
Ceremonial Houses.
Ritual Homes.
Figure XXI.
Balaua. The Greatest of the Spirit Structures.
Balaua. The Greatest of the Spirit Structures.
Figure XXII.
Spirit Houses in a Garden.
Garden Spirit Houses.
Figure XXIII.
The Kalangan: A Spirit House; Second in Importance.
The Kalangan: A Spirit House; Second in Importance.
Figure XXIV.
The Saloko. A Split Bamboo, in which Offerings are Placed. Ceremonies.
The Saloko. A split bamboo where offerings are placed. Ceremonies.
Figure XXV.
The Saloko. A Spirit Bamboo, in which Offerings are Placed.
The Saloko. A Spirit Bamboo, where Offerings are Placed.
Figure XXVI.
Ready to Launch the Spirit Raft on the River.
Ready to launch the spirit raft on the river.
Figure XXVII.
The Tangpap. An Important Spirit Structure.
The Tangpap. An Important Spirit Structure.
Figure XXVIII.
Gateway at Likuan.
Gateway at Likuan.
Figure XXIX.
Pottery Houses, for the Spirit of the Rice.
Pottery Houses, for the Spirit of the Rice.
Figure XXX.
A Medium Making an Offering to the Guardian Stones.
A Medium Presenting a Gift to the Guardian Stones.
Figure XXXI.
Ceremonial Pounding of the Rice.
Rice Pounding Ceremony.
Figure XXXII.
Renewing the Offering on the Spirit Shield.
Renewing the Offering on the Spirit Shield.
Figure XXXIII.
Singeing a Pig at a Ceremony.
Singeing a Pig at a Ceremony.
Figure XXXIV.
Offering of the Pigs to the Spirits.
Offering of the Pigs to the Spirits.
Figure XXXV.
The Sayang Ceremony.
The Sayang Ceremony.
Figure XXXVI.
Potters at Work.
Potters in Action.
Figure XXXVII.
A Family of Laba-an.
A Family from Laba-an.
Figure XXXVIII.
The Village of Sallapadin.
The Sallapadin Village.
Figure XXXIX.
Typical Houses.
Typical Homes.
Figure XL.
House Building.
Home Construction.
Figure XLI.
Roofing a House.
Roofing a Home.
Figure XLII.
Water Carriers.
Water Carriers.
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
Figure XLIII.
A Tinguian Housewife.
A Tinguian Woman.
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
Figure XLIV.
A Warrior.
A fighter.
Figure XLV.
Hunter Fitted for the Trail.
Hunter Ready for the Trail.
Figure XLVI.
Hunting Party on Mt. Posoey.
Hunting Party on Mt. Posoey.
Figure XLVII.
Shooting the Blowgun.
Blowgun Shooting.
Figure XLVIII.
Highland Field and Terraces at Patok.
Highland Field and Terraces at Patok.
Figure XLIX.
The Rice Terraces near Likuan.
The Rice Terraces near Likuan.
Figure L.
Plowing in the Lower Terraces.
Farming in the Lower Terraces.
Figure LI.
Taking Rice Sprouts from the Seed Beds.
Taking Rice Sprouts from the Seed Beds.
Figure LII.
Transplanting the Rice.
Rice Transplanting.
Figure LIII.
Bird Scarers in the Fields.
Bird Scares in the Fields.
Figure LIV.
Harvesting the Rice.
Harvesting Rice.
Figure LV.
The Rice Granary.
The Rice Store.
Figure LVI.
Pounding Rice.
Pounding rice.
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
Figure LVII.
Winnowing and Sifting.
Winnowing and Sifting.
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
Figure LVIII.
Drying Corn.
Drying corn.
Figure LIX.
Breaking the Corn between Two Stones.
Breaking the Corn between Two Stones.
Figure LX.
Preparing Tobacco.
Preparing Tobacco.
Figure LXI.
Feeding the Pigs.
Feeding the pigs.
Figure LXII.
A Typical Forge of the Iron Workers.
A Typical Forge of the Iron Workers.
Figure LXIII.
Ginning Cotton and Sizing the Thread.
Ginning Cotton and Sizing the Thread.
Figure LXIV.
Beating Cotton on a Carabao Hide.
Beating cotton on a water buffalo hide.
Figure LXV.
Spinning.
Spinning.
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
Figure LXVI.
Weaving a Blanket.
Making a Blanket.
Figure LXVII.
Basket Making.
Basket Weaving.
Figure LXVIII.
Basket Types.
Types of Baskets.
Figure LXIX.
Basket Types.
Basket Types.
Figure LXX.
The Net Maker.
The Internet Creator.
Figure LXXI.
Ceremonial Blanket.
Ceremonial Wrap.
Figure LXXII.
Blankets Showing Designs.
Patterned Blankets.
Figure LXXIII.
Blankets Showing Designs.
Designs on Blankets.
Figure LXXIV.
Woven Belts and Clouts.
Woven Belts and Clouts.
Figure LXXV.
Men of Sallapadin.
Sallapadin Men.
Figure LXXVI.
Typical Dress of the Man.
Typical Men's Outfit.
Figure LXXVII.
Women in Full Dress.
Women in Formal Wear.
Figure LXXVIII.
Customary Dress of the Woman.
Traditional Women's Clothing.
Figure LXXIX.
Women's Arm Beads.
Women's Arm Bracelets.
Figure LXXX.
Woman Wearing Girdle and Clout.
Woman Wearing Girdle and Clout.
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
(Photograph from Philippine Bureau of Science).
Figure LXXXI, 1.
Dancing Tadek at a Ceremony.
Tadek dancing at a ceremony.
Figure LXXXI, 2.
Beating the Copper Gongs.
Hitting the Copper Gongs.
Figure LXXXII.
The Nose Flute.
The Nose Flute.
Figure LXXXIII.
Playing on Bamboo Guitars.
Playing on Bamboo Guitars.
Index
Abang, village with defensive wall, 20.
Abra, American rule in, 246; description of, 239.
Abstracts, of tales, 202.
Aeta, see Negrito.
Afterbirth, child, Sayen, 28; disposal of, 264.
Agᴇmᴇm, powerful female spirit, 297.
Akop, an evil spirit without body, 300.
Alan, deformed spirits, 14.
Alangtin, charm against spirits of the dead, 181.
Alawig, dance held during Sayang ceremony, 14.
Alzado, name applied to wild head-hunting group, 10 note 1.
Anito, general term for spirits, 301.
Apayao, measurements of, 254; relationship to Tinguian, 236.
Apdel, spirit resident in the guardian stones, 298.
Augustinian Friars, work of, among Tinguian, 243.
Abang, village with a defensive wall, 20.
Abra, American rule in, 246; description of, 239.
Abstracts, of tales, 202.
Aeta, see Negrito.
Afterbirth, child, Sayen, 28; disposal of, 264.
Agᴇmᴇm, powerful female spirit, 297.
Akop, an evil spirit without a body, 300.
Alan, deformed spirits, 14.
Alangtin, charm against spirits of the dead, 181.
Alawig, dance held during the Sayang ceremony, 14.
Alzado, name given to a wild head-hunting group, 10 note 1.
Anito, general term for spirits, 301.
Apayao, measurements of, 254; relationship to Tinguian, 236.
Apdel, spirit residing in the guardian stones, 298.
Augustinian Friars, work of, among Tinguian, 243.
Bakid, ceremony for a new house, 322.
Balau, great bird, 92.
Balaua, greatest of spirit houses, 9, 308.
Banal, a vine, used as charm against spirits of the dead, 182.
Banana, 406.
Bangued, capital of Abra, 243.
Banog, great bird, carrying man away, 183.
Bark Cloth, 422.
Basket-making, 423.
Baskets, types of, 425.
Bawī, origin of, 178; small spirit house, 309.
Baygan (Vigan), capital of Ilocos Sur, 20.
Beads, how acquired, 191; mentioned in tales, 31; ornaments, 21.
Beauty, illuminating power of, 35.
Betel-nuts, description of, 407; important in ceremonies, 24, 31; magic properties of, 19; use of, 410; used in summoning
of guests, 13.
Binikwau, a special ceremony, 358.
Birth, magic in, 38; observances at, 261.
Blow-guns, 381.
Boat Burial, 24 note 1.
Bruhl-Lévy, theory of, discussed, 292.
Bakid, ceremony for a new house, 322.
Balau, great bird, 92.
Balaua, greatest of spirit houses, 9, 308.
Banal, a vine, used as a charm against spirits of the dead, 182.
Banana, 406.
Bangued, capital of Abra, 243.
Banog, great bird that carries a man away, 183.
Bark Cloth, 422.
Basket-making, 423.
Baskets, types of, 425.
Bawī, origin of, 178; small spirit house, 309.
Baygan (Vigan), capital of Ilocos Sur, 20.
Beads, how acquired, 191; mentioned in tales, 31; ornaments, 21.
Beauty, illuminating power of, 35.
Betel nuts, description of, 407; important in ceremonies, 24, 31; magical properties of, 19; use of, 410; used in inviting guests, 13.
Binikwau, a special ceremony, 358.
Birth, magic in, 38; observances at, 261.
Blow-guns, 381.
Boat Burial, 24 note 1.
Bruhl-Lévy, theory of, discussed, 292.
Camote, sweet potato, 404.
Carabao, described, 412; mentioned in tales, 51.
Cave, home of spirit, 191.
Celestial Beings, 15, 25.
Celestial Bodies, importance of, in myths, 15.
Ceremonies, general discussion of, 315; great ceremonies, 327.
Ceremonial Paraphernalia, 311.
Ceremonial Structures, 308.
Characters, in myths, 6.
Chickens, 412.
Childhood, 272.
Chinese, ancestry of Tinguian, disputed, 247; trade with, 241.
Climate, 240.
Clothing, 9, 437.
Coconut, 406.
Comparison, of life represented in tales with present conditions, 20.
Conclusions, to tales, 30; to whole study, 486.
Corn, 404.
Crocodiles, guard girls, 87; guard village, 93; people ride on, 84.
Cultivated Plants and Trees, 403.
Customs, described in myths, 13; power of, 26, 31.
Cycle of Life, 261.
Camote, sweet potato, 404.
Carabao, described, 412; mentioned in stories, 51.
Cave, home of spirit, 191.
Celestial Beings, 15, 25.
Celestial Bodies, importance of, in myths, 15.
Ceremonies, general discussion of, 315; major ceremonies, 327.
Ceremonial Paraphernalia, 311.
Ceremonial Structures, 308.
Characters, in myths, 6.
Chickens, 412.
Childhood, 272.
Chinese, ancestry of Tinguian, disputed, 247; trade with, 241.
Climate, 240.
Clothing, 9, 437.
Coconut, 406.
Comparison, of life represented in stories with present conditions, 20.
Conclusions, to stories, 30; to whole study, 486.
Corn, 404.
Crocodiles, guard girls, 87; guard village, 93; people ride on, 84.
Cultivated Plants and Trees, 403.
Customs, described in myths, 13; power of, 26, 31.
Cycle of Life, 261.
Da-eng, described, 439; music of, 445, 451; sacred dance, 13; words of song, 456.
Dagopan (Dagupan), town in Pangasinan, 8.
Daily Life, in tales, 9.
Dances, 439.
Dawak, a ceremony, 13, 315.
Dayapan, important woman, 177.
Dead, restored to life, 90.
Death, cause of, 177; customs connected with, 14; disposal of corpse, 23–24; temporary state, 19.
Death and Burial, 283.
Decorative Art, 431.
Defensive Walls, around villages, 20.
Diam, description of, 5; part of ceremony, 27; semi-magical formula, 296.
Discrepancies, between life in tales and of to-day, 32.
Divorce, 283; in tales, 12.
Dogs, 411. Page 489
Domestic Animals, 411.
Dumagat, assistant of writer, 3.
Dyes, 426.
Da-eng, described, 439; music of, 445, 451; sacred dance, 13; lyrics of song, 456.
Dagopan (Dagupan), town in Pangasinan, 8.
Daily Life, in stories, 9.
Dances, 439.
Dawak, a ceremony, 13, 315.
Dayapan, important woman, 177.
Dead, brought back to life, 90.
Death, cause of, 177; customs related to, 14; disposal of body, 23–24; temporary state, 19.
Death and Burial, 283.
Decorative Art, 431.
Defensive Walls, around villages, 20.
Diam, description of, 5; part of ceremony, 27; semi-magical formula, 296.
Discrepancies, between life in stories and of today, 32.
Divorce, 283; in stories, 12.
Dogs, 411. Page 489
Domestic Animals, 411.
Dumagat, assistant of writer, 3.
Dyes, 426.
Earth, ideas concerning, 189.
Economic Life, 387.
Engagement, 278.
Etiquette, 14, 363.
Earth, ideas about, 189.
Economic Life, 387.
Engagement, 278.
Etiquette, 14, 363.
Fables, 195; parallels of, with other regions, 28.
Family, 366; rules governing, 361.
Fire, beside new-born child, 265.
Firefly, in myths, 18 note 3, 85.
Fishing, 383.
Fish-stick, magic of, 33.
Flood, 189.
Funeral, 284.
Fables, 195; comparisons with other regions, 28.
Family, 366; governing rules, 361.
Fire, next to a newborn child, 265.
Firefly, in myths, 18 note 3, 85.
Fishing, 383.
Magic fish-stick, 33.
Flood, 189.
Funeral, 284.
Gale, Albert, chapter on music, 443.
Galong-galong, baby jumper, 110.
Games, 276.
Gansa, copper gong, 440.
Geographical Relations and History, 238.
Gipas, ceremony before birth, 263.
Gironière, Paul de, his account of Tinguian burial discussed, 287.
Gold, importance of, in tales, 15, 21.
Granaries, for rice, 394.
Graves, types of, 287.
Gale, Albert, chapter on music, 443.
Galong-galong, baby jumper, 110.
Games, 276.
Gansa, copper gong, 440.
Geographical Relations and History, 238.
Gipas, ceremony before birth, 263.
Gironière, Paul de, his account of Tinguian burial discussed, 287.
Gold, importance of, in tales, 15, 21.
Granaries, for rice, 394.
Graves, types of, 287.
Harrow, 390.
Head-axe, 375.
Head-hunting, celebration following, 22; following death, 286; in tales, 10, 21; see also warfare.
Hermaphrodites, 361.
Hides, preparation of, 429.
Hoe Culture, 20.
Horses, how acquired, 189.
House Furnishings, 365.
Hunting, 378.
Harrow, 390.
Head-axe, 375.
Head-hunting, celebration after, 22; after death, 286; in stories, 10, 21; see also warfare.
Hermaphrodites, 361.
Hides, how to prepare, 429.
Hoe Culture, 20.
Horses, how to acquire, 189.
House Furnishings, 365.
Hunting, 378.
Ibal, ceremony for sick child, 268.
Ibwa, an evil spirit, 299.
Idadaya, spirit of the East, 298.
Igorot, institutions of, 236, 247; measurements of, 255.
Ilocano, identical with Tinguian, 236; measurements of, 250; receive help from Tinguian, 244.
Inanimate Objects, appear alive, 16.
India, influence of, on Tinguian culture, 236.
Inheritance, 362.
Ipogau, spirit name for Tinguian, 8, 171.
Iron-working, 413.
Itneg, local name for Tinguian, 182 note 2, 243.
Ibal, ceremony for sick child, 268.
Ibwa, an evil spirit, 299.
Idadaya, spirit of the East, 298.
Igorot, institutions of, 236, 247; measurements of, 255.
Ilocano, identical with Tinguian, 236; measurements of, 250; receive help from Tinguian, 244.
Inanimate Objects, appear alive, 16.
India, influence of, on Tinguian culture, 236.
Inheritance, 362.
Ipogau, spirit name for Tinguian, 8, 171.
Iron-working, 413.
Itneg, local name for Tinguian, 182 note 2, 243.
Jars, appear as animals, 51; Chinese, 21, 31; talking, 16, 31; wealth reckoned in, 21.
Jars appear as animals, 51; Chinese, 21, 31; talking, 16, 31; wealth measured in, 21.
Kabonīyan, a powerful spirit, 298.
Kadaklan, greatest of the spirits, 297.
Kadalayapan, important town of mythical period, 7, 20.
Kakok, a bird, origin of, 191.
Kalangan, important spirit structure, 310; the ceremony, 344.
Kalau, origin of bird, 190.
Kalinga, relationship to Tinguian, 236.
Kambaya, striped blanket, 183.
Kaodanan, important town in the myths, 7, 20.
Komau; giant spirit, 186.
Kabonīyan, a powerful spirit, 298.
Kadaklan, the greatest of the spirits, 297.
Kadalayapan, a significant town from the mythical period, 7, 20.
Kakok, a bird, its origin, 191.
Kalangan, an essential spirit structure, 310; the ceremony, 344.
Kalau, the origin of a bird, 190.
Kalinga, its relationship to Tinguian, 236.
Kambaya, a striped blanket, 183.
Kaodanan, a significant town in the myths, 7, 20.
Komau; a giant spirit, 186.
Lakay, headman, 359.
Lawed, chewed with betel-nut, 406, 410; omen vine, 96.
Laws, 361.
Layog, ceremony held one year after a death, 290.
Langpadan, mountain rice, 20, 138, 387 note.
Life and Death; beliefs concerning, 292.
Limahon, claims of descent from, refuted, 259.
Love Charm, 77 note 2.
Lakay, headman, 359.
Lawed, chewed with betel-nut, 406, 410; omen vine, 96.
Laws, 361.
Layog, ceremony held one year after a death, 290.
Langpadan, mountain rice, 20, 138, 387 note.
Life and Death; beliefs concerning, 292.
Limahon, claims of descent from, refuted, 259.
Love Charm, 77 note 2.
Magic, 14, 17, 24, 304.
Magic Flight, 17 note 1.
Magic Pool, restores dead to life, 19.
Magsawī, talking jar, 192.
Malay, movement into Luzon, 235.
Marriage, in mythical period, 11, 12; of relatives, 12, 23; price, 11; prohibitions, 361.
Medicines, 409.
Mediums, 6 note 1, 301.
Migrations, into Abra, 32; into mountains, 241.
Monkey, origin of, 189–190.
Moon, spots on, 192.
Mountain Tinguian, measurements of, 253.
Murder, punishment of, 362.
Music, 443.
Musical Instruments, 440.
Mythical Period, tales of, 6.
Magic, 14, 17, 24, 304.
Magic Flight, 17 note 1.
Magic Pool, brings the dead back to life, 19.
Magsawī, talking jar, 192.
Malay, migration to Luzon, 235.
Marriage, in mythical times, 11, 12; among relatives, 12, 23; bride price, 11; restrictions, 361.
Medicines, 409.
Mediums, 6 note 1, 301.
Migrations, to Abra, 32; to the mountains, 241.
Monkey, origin of, 189–190.
Moon, spots on, 192.
Mountain Tinguian, measurements of, 253.
Murder, punishment for, 362.
Music, 443.
Musical Instruments, 440.
Mythical Period, stories from, 6.
Naming, 266.
Negrito, aborigines of Luzon, 235; appear in tales, 147.
Net-making, 427.
Ngorongor, a minor ceremony, 326.
Naming, 266.
Negrito, indigenous people of Luzon, 235; featured in stories, 147.
Net-making, 427.
Ngorongor, a small ceremony, 326.
Olog, a ceremony to encourage a child's growth, 276. Page 490
Omens, 19 note 1, 306.
Pakálon, 11.
Pala-an, ceremony, 328; spirit structure, 310.
Pan-pipe, 57, 441.
Penñarubia, governor of Abra, 245.
Perak Malay, measurements of, 258.
Personal Adornment, 437.
Physical Type, 247.
Pigs, 412, become boys, 116.
Pinaing, guardian stones, 178, 319.
Pinasal, a ceremony, 355.
Pipes, manufacture of, 428.
Plow, 390. Poison, 148.
Polynesians, relationship of, to primitive Malay, 235.
Pota, concubine, 283, 360.
Pregnancy, 262.
Principal Characters, in tales, 6–7.
Property, transfer of, 362.
Pakálon, 11.
Pala-an, ceremony, 328; spirit structure, 310.
Pan-pipe, 57, 441.
Penñarubia, governor of Abra, 245.
Perak Malay, measurements of, 258.
Personal Adornment, 437.
Physical Type, 247.
Pigs, 412, become boys, 116.
Pinaing, guardian stones, 178, 319.
Pinasal, a ceremony, 355.
Pipes, manufacture of, 428.
Plow, 390. Poison, 148.
Polynesians, relationship of, to primitive Malay, 235.
Pota, concubine, 283, 360.
Pregnancy, 262.
Principal Characters, in tales, 6–7.
Property, transfer of, 362.
Raft, ceremonial, 24 note 1, p. 130.
Rainfall, 240.
Reconstruction, of culture represented in tales, 6.
Religion and Magic, 295.
Rice Culture, compared with Igorot, 394; compared with Sumatra, 394; described, 387.
Rice Cutters, 393.
Rice Harvest, 402.
Rice Mortar, 394.
Ritualistic Myths, 26, 171.
Rooster's Eggs, 34.
Rope, manufacture of, 420.
Raft, ceremonial, 24 note 1, p. 130.
Rainfall, 240.
Reconstruction, of culture represented in tales, 6.
Religion and Magic, 295.
Rice Culture, compared with Igorot, 394; compared with Sumatra, 394; described, 387.
Rice Cutters, 393.
Rice Harvest, 402.
Rice Mortar, 394.
Ritualistic Myths, 26, 171.
Rooster's Eggs, 34.
Rope, manufacture of, 420.
Sagang, head pole, 10, 310.
Sagobay, a ceremony, 324.
Salaksak, the kingfisher, an omen bird, 307.
Salcedo, subdues Ilocos provinces, 241.
Saloko, ceremonial pole, 310; the ceremony, 319.
San Fernando, town in Pangasinan, 8.
Sangásang, a ceremony, 323.
Sapata, the oath, 326.
Sayang, greatest of the ceremonies, 345; relationship to warfare, 13.
Sayen, afterbirth child, 28, 185.
Shields, 378.
Sleds, 390.
Snakes, form defensive walls, 46, 93; Kanag becoming a snake, 135.
Songs, of children, 275.
Southern Chinese, measurements of, 257.
Spears, 377.
Spinning and Weaving, 416.
Spirits, 297; of the dead, 291.
Spirit Town, 184.
Still-born Child, 264.
Sudipan, spirit name for earth, 8.
Sugar-cane, 405; in tales, 107.
Sun, in myths, 15, 33, 37.
Sagang, main pole, 10, 310.
Sagobay, a ceremony, 324.
Salaksak, the kingfisher, an omen bird, 307.
Salcedo, conquers Ilocos provinces, 241.
Saloko, ceremonial pole, 310; the ceremony, 319.
San Fernando, town in Pangasinan, 8.
Sangásang, a ceremony, 323.
Sapata, the oath, 326.
Sayang, the greatest of the ceremonies, 345; connection to warfare, 13.
Sayen, afterbirth child, 28, 185.
Shields, 378.
Sleds, 390.
Snakes, form defensive walls, 46, 93; Kanag turning into a snake, 135.
Songs, of children, 275.
Southern Chinese, measurements of, 257.
Spears, 377.
Spinning and Weaving, 416.
Spirits, 297; of the dead, 291.
Spirit Town, 184.
Still-born Child, 264.
Sudipan, spirit name for earth, 8.
Sugar-cane, 405; in stories, 107.
Sun, in myths, 15, 33, 37.
Taboos, following death, 290.
Tadek, a dance, 11 note 3, 440.
Tales, of mythical period, 33; reconstructed culture of, 6.
Taltalabong, 311.
Tangpap, a spirit structure, 311; the ceremony, 331.
Terraced Fields, 389.
Theft, 362.
Tinguian, not an Igorot sub-group, 20; physical type, 260; valley, measurements of, 251.
Tobacco, 405, 410.
Tops, mentioned in tales, 93, 274.
Totems, none found, 360.
Toys, 274.
Transformation, into animals, 18.
Taboos after death, 290.
Tadek, a dance, 11 note 3, 440.
Tales from a mythical period, 33; reconstructed culture of, 6.
Taltalabong, 311.
Tangpap, a spirit structure, 311; the ceremony, 331.
Terraced Fields, 389.
Theft, 362.
Tinguian, not an Igorot sub-group, 20; physical type, 260; valley measurements, 251.
Tobacco, 405, 410.
Tops mentioned in tales, 93, 274.
Totems, none found, 360.
Toys, 274.
Transformation into animals, 18.
Village, description of, 363.
Village description, 363.
Publications
Publications
Of
Of
Field Museum of Natural History
Field Museum
Anthropological Series
Anthropology Series
Volume XIV
Volume 14
Contents
- 1. Cole, Fay-Cooper, Traditions of the Tinguian, A Study in Philippine Folk-lore 1
- 2. Cole, Fay-Cooper, The Tinguian, Social, Religious, and Economic Life of a Philippine Tribe 227
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!